sign in sign up
<<
Home , Agrae (Pisidia), Andrew Jackson Davis, Automatic writing, Chupacabra, Deathbed phenomena, Ectoplasm (paranormal)

GEUUhttp-v1.quark 4/4/03 5:20 PM Page 1 GEUUhttp-v1.quark 4/4/03 5:20 PM Page 3

Brad Steiger and Sherry Hansen Steiger

1 Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Brad E. Steiger and Sherry Hansen Steiger

Project Editor Permissions Product Design Jolen Marya Gedridge Lori Hines Tracey Rowens

Editorial Imaging and Multimedia Manufacturing Andrew Claps, Lynn U. Koch, Michael Reade Dean Dauphinais, Lezlie Light Rhonda A. Williams

© 2003 by Gale. Gale is an imprint of The Gale age retrieval systems—without the written per- Since this page cannot legibly accommodate all Group, Inc., a division of Thomson Learning, Inc. mission of the publisher. copyright notices, the acknowledgements con- stitute an extension of the copyright notice. Gale and Design™ and Thomson Learning™ For permission to use material from this prod- are trademarks used herein under license. uct, submit your request via Web at While every effort has been made to ensure http://www.gale-edit.com/permissions, or you the reliability of the information presented in For more information, contact may download our Permissions Request form this publication, The Gale Group, Inc. does not The Gale Group, Inc. and submit your request by fax or mail to: guarantee the accuracy of the data contained 27500 Drake Road herein. The Gale Group, Inc. accepts no pay- Farmington Hills, MI 48331-3535 Permissions Department ment for listing; and inclusion in the publica- Or you can visit our Internet site at The Gale Group, Inc. tion of any organization, agency, institution, http://www.gale.com 27500 Drake Rd. publication, service, or individual does not Farmington Hills, MI 48331-3535 imply endorsement of the editors or publisher. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED Permissions Hotline: No part of this work covered by the copyright Errors brought to the attention of the publish- 248-699-8006 or 800-877-4253; ext. 8006 er and verified to the satisfaction of the pub- hereon may be reproduced or used in any form Fax: 248-699-8074 or 800-762-4058 or by any means—graphic, electronic, or lisher be corrected in future editions. mechanical, including photocopying, recording, Cover images are reproduced by permission of taping, Web distribution, or information stor- Anna J. Sheets () and the Library of Congress ().

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS CATALOGING-IN-PUBLICATION DATA

Steiger, Brad. Gale encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained / Brad E. Steiger and Sherry Hansen Steiger. p. cm. Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-7876-5382-9 (set : hardcover : alk. paper) — ISBN 0-7876-5383-7 (v. 1 : alk. paper) — ISBN 0-7876-5384-5 (v. 2 : alk. paper) — ISBN 0-7876-5385-3 (v. 3 : alk. paper) 1. —Encyclopedias. 2. Occultism—Encyclopedias. 3. —Encyclopedias. I. Title: Encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained. II. Steiger, Sherry Hansen. III. Title. BF1025.S79 2003 130’.3—dc21

2003003995

This title is also available as an e-book ISBN 0-7876-7764-7 Contact your Gale representative for ordering information

Printed in the United States of America 10 987654321 Volume 1

preface ...... xi introduction ...... xiii

Chapter 1 How the Major Religions View the ...... 4 ...... 5 ...... 8 ...... 10 ...... 12 Judaism ...... 14 Ancient Egypt and the Afterlife ...... 15 Egyptian Book of the Dead ...... 16 Table of Contents Osiris: and ...... 18 Pyramid Texts ...... 20 Individual Human Experience with Death and the Afterlife ...22 Deathbed Visions...... 23 Near-Death Experiences ...... 26

The Mystery Schools ...... 31 Dionysian Mysteries ...... 33 Eleusinian Mysteries...... 33 Hermetic Mysteries ...... 34 Orphic Mysteries ...... 34 Pythagorus ...... 35

Tribal Religions ...... 36 Burial Mounds...... 38 Land of the Grandparents ...... 40 How the Major Religions View ...... 41 Buddhism ...... 43 Christianity ...... 43 Hinduism ...... 46 Islam ...... 47 Judaism ...... 48 Contemporary Mystery Schools and Reincarnation ...... 49 ...... 51 Anthroposophy ...... 51 Association for Research and Enlightenment ...... 53 Theosophy ...... 55 Experiential Quests into Sir ...... 167 Past Lives ...... 57 Fredric W. H. Myers ...... 169 Hypnotic Regression into Past Lives ...... 59 Society for Psychical Research (SPR).....172 Bridey Murphy ...... 62 Past-Life Therapy...... 67 ...... 69 Chapter 3 Antichrist ...... 180 Apocalypse ...... 182 Chapter 2 Apparitions of Holy Figures ...186 ...... 76 Armaggedon ...... 192 Cosmic Guide ...... 79 ...... 193 Totem Animal...... 80 ...... 196 Devil’s Mark Vision Quest ...... 81 ...... 199 Ecstasy ...... 200 Spirit ...... 82 ...... 204 Healing ...... 209 Board ...... 85 Guardian ...... 211 Seance...... 86 Illumination ...... 214 Spirit Control ...... 90 Inquisition...... 217 ...... 92 ...... 220 Possession ...... 223 Mediums and Channelers ...... 93 Power of ...... 225 ...... 97 The Rapture ...... 231 ...... 98 Shroud of Turin ...... 232 Mina “Margery” Crandon ...... 101 666 ...... 238 ...... 104 Snake Handling ...... 239 Arthur Augustus Ford ...... 105 Stigmata ...... 241 Eileen Garrett ...... 108 Virgin of Guadalupe ...... 244 ...... 110 Visions ...... 246 J. Z. Knight ...... 115 Weeping Statues and Icons ....249 Carlos Mirabelli ...... 117 ...... 120 Leonora E. Piper ...... 122 Chapter 4 Egyptian Mystery Schools ...... 124 .....257 Jach Pursel ...... 125 Akhenaten ...... 259 ...... 126 Isis ...... 260 ...... 129 Osiris ...... 262 Witch of Endor ...... 131 Greek Mystery Schools ...... 264 ...... 133 Delphi ...... 265 ...... 135 Dionysus...... 266 Sir ...... 137 Eleusis ...... 268 The ...... 139 Allen Kardec...... 143 Christian Mystery Schools, Cults, Heresies ...... 269 Mystics ...... 144 Black Madonna ...... 272 Helena Petrovna Blavatsky ...... 147 Cathars ...... 274 Rudolf Steiner ...... 149 Gnosticism ...... 277 ...... 152 Manichaeism...... 280

Researchers into the Mystery Tribal Mysteries ...... 282 of Spirit Contact ...... 154 Dance ...... 283 ...... 158 Macumba ...... 285 Sir ...... 161 Santeria ...... 286 Harry Houdini ...... 163 William James ...... 166 Satanic Cults ...... 288

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained The Rise of in the Albertus Magnus ...... 47 Middle Ages ...... 291 Paracelsus...... 47 ...... 293 Catherine Montvoisin...... 296 Magick ...... 48 Gilles de Rais ...... 298 Abremelin Magick ...... 49 Anton LaVey’s First Church Black Magick ...... 51 Magick...... 52 of Satan ...... 299 Vodun/Vodoun/Voodoo...... 52 ...... 303 White Magick ...... 56 UFO Cults ...... 304 Magi ...... 57 Aetherius Society...... 307 Heaven’s Gate ...... 309 Agrippa ...... 59 The Raelians ...... 311 Count Allesandro Cagliostro ...... 61 ...... 62 Twentieth-Century ...... 64 Spiritual Expression ...... 313 Dr. Faust...... 65 Branch Davidians...... 315 Marie Laveau ...... 67 Eckankar ...... 316 Eliphas Levi ...... 68 Falun Gong...... 317 Simon Magus ...... 69 Order of the Solar Temple ...... 318 Pico della Mirandola ...... 70 The People’s Temple ...... 319 Pythagoras ...... 70 ...... 320 Count Saint-Germain...... 71

Wicca ...... 72 Glossary ...... 323 People of ...... 75 Cumulative Index...... 335 ...... 77 Philip Emmons (Isaac) Bonewits...... 78 Raymond Buckland ...... 79 Volume 2 Gavin Frost and Yvonne Frost ...... 82 Gerald Brosseau Gardner...... 85 Sybil Leek ...... 86 Preface...... xi Margaret Alice Murray ...... 87 Introduction...... xiii M. Macha NightMare...... 88 Starhawk ...... 89 Chapter 5 Doreen Valiente ...... 90 The Assassins ...... 4 Witchcraft ...... 91 The Decided Ones of Jupiter.....5 The Freemasons ...... 9 Familiars ...... 95 The Garduna ...... 12 The Inquisition—The Time of The Holy Vehm ...... 15 the Burning ...... 95 The Illuminati...... 16 Sabbats ...... 97 The Knights Templar ...... 19 The Leopard Men...... 24 Witchcraft Trials ...... 99 The Mau-Mau...... 27 The Rosicrucians ...... 30 England ...... 100 The Thuggee ...... 32 France ...... 101 The Tongs ...... 34 Germany ...... 102 Salem, Massachusetts ...... 103 Scotland...... 106 Chapter 6 Spain ...... 106 Alchemy ...... 42 Witchhunters Valentine Andreae...... 43 ...... 109 Roger Bacon ...... 44 Jean Bodin ...... 110 Helvetius ...... 45 Henri Boguet...... 110 Hermes Trismegistus...... 46 Matthew Hopkins ...... 111

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Pope Innocent III...... 113 Rings ...... 184 Pierre de Lancre...... 113 Salt ...... 184 Silver...... 185 Stones for Healing and ...... 185 Chapter 7 Trees ...... 187 ...... 119 Voodoo Dolls...... 188 ...... 127 Tribal Empowerment Cartomancy/Tarot ...... 128 ...... 190 Telling Fortunes with Modern Crystal Skulls ...... 191 Playing Cards ...... 134 Fetishes ...... 193 Megaliths ...... 195 ...... 136 Runes...... 197 Talismans ...... 197 Graphology...... 137 Totems ...... 198 I Ching ...... 140 Kabbalah ...... 141 Things of Sacred Power ...... 199 ...... 144 The Ark of the Covenant ...... 201 Numerology ...... 145 Crosses...... 203 The Holy Grail ...... 204 Palmistry...... 147 Philosopher’s Stone ...... 206 and Diviners ...... 150 The Spear of Destiny ...... 209 ...... 152 Swastikas ...... 210 Delphic ...... 154 ...... 155 Irene Hughes...... 157 Chapter 9 Angkor Wat Olof Jonsson ...... 158 ...... 216 Mt. Ararat...... 216 ...... 158 Atlantis ...... 219 Mother Shipton ...... 161 Avalon ...... 225 /Crystal The ...... 226 Chartres Gazing/Crystalomancy ...... 162 ...... 230 Cursuses and Leys ...... 232 Tea Leaf Reading El Dorado ...... 234 (Tasseography) ...... 164 Easter Island ...... 235 Glastonbury...... 238 ...... 239 Chapter 8 Jerusalem ...... 242 ...... 169 Karnak ...... 245 Lemuria and Mu Bells ...... 170 ...... 247 Lourdes Bloodstone ...... 171 ...... 248 Machu Picchu Candles ...... 171 ...... 251 Mayan Temples ...... 253 Cauldron ...... 172 Mecca ...... 256 Crystals ...... 173 The Nazca Lines...... 260 Fairy Circles ...... 176 The Great Pyramid Garlic ...... 177 (of Kfhufu), at Giza ...... 264 Hand of Glory ...... 178 The Sphinx ...... 268 Horseshoes ...... 178 Stonehenge ...... 272 Knife ...... 179 Taos Pueblo ...... 275 Love Knots ...... 180 Tiahuanaco ...... 277 Mandrake Root ...... 181 Maypole ...... 181 Mirror ...... 182 Glossary ...... 281 Mistletoe ...... 183 Cumulative Index...... 293

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Volume 3 Monsters of Land, Sea, and Air...... 85 Dragons ...... 87 Preface...... xi Loch Ness and Other Lake Monsters ...... 89 Introduction...... xiii Sea Serpents ...... 93 Thunderbirds ...... 97

Chapter 10 Wee Folk and Their Friends .....99 Ghostly Beings ...... 3 Elves ...... 100 Animal Spirits ...... 5 Fairies ...... 101 Apparitions ...... 8 Gnomes ...... 103 Autoscopy ...... 11 Goblins ...... 104 of the Living ...... 12 Gremlins ...... 104 Phantoms ...... 14 Leprechauns ...... 105 ...... 18 Menehune ...... 106 Spirits of the Dead ...... 20 Mermaids ...... 107 Spooklights...... 22 Nisse ...... 107 Selkies ...... 109 Famous Haunted Houses Trolls ...... 109 and Places ...... 24 Actors Who Faced ’s Cave ...... 26 (or Became) Monsters ...... 109 Borley Rectory ...... 29 Calvados Castle...... 33 Epworth Rectory ...... 36 General Wayne Inn ...... 38 Chapter 12 The Gray Man of Hinton Ampner ...... 40 ...... 117 Myrtles Plantation ...... 42 Creative and Lucid Dreaming...... 122 The Tedworth Drummer ...... 44 Nightmares ...... 125 The Whaley House ...... 47 ...... 127 Symbology of Dreams ...... 128 Ghosts in the Movies ...... 49 The Mechanics of Spontaneous Human ...... 130 Combustion (SHC)...... 52 False ...... 134

Phobias ...... 135 Chapter 11 Altered States of Consciousness Apelike Monsters ...... 59 ...... 140 ...... 60 Hallucinations...... 143 Orang Pendek ...... 63 ...... 144 ...... 65 ...... 149 ...... 66 Psychedelics— The -Expanding Drugs ...... 151 Relaxation ...... 156 Creatures of the Night ...... 68 ...... 70 : Ghoul ...... 72 The “Sixth Sense”...... 157 Golem ...... 72 ESP Researchers Imp ...... 76 ...... 161 Incubus ...... 76 ...... 166 Jersey Devil...... 78 Out-of-Body Experience (OBE) ...... 170 Succubus ...... 79 ...... 174 ...... 80 ...... 178 ...... 83 ...... 179

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Chapter 13 Chapter 14 UFOs in Ancient Times ...... 246 ...... 189 Space Visitors in the Bible and Cats...... 189 Other Holy Books ...... 249 Days of the Week ...... 191 Dogs ...... 191 The Modern UFO Era Begins ...251 The ...... 193 The Air Force and Project Blue Book.....255 Four-Leaf Clover ...... 195 The Condon/University of Gems ...... 195 Colorado Report ...... 258 Horseshoes ...... 195 Hangar 18...... 259 Knocking on Wood ...... 196 Roswell, New ...... 260 Ladders ...... 197 Socorro, New Mexico ...... 265 Numbers...... 197 Rabbit’s Foot ...... 198 UFO Sneezing...... 199 and Abductees ...... 266 Spitting ...... 199 George Adamski ...... 271 Daniel W. Fry ...... 273 Strange Customs Betty and Barney Hill ...... 274 and Taboos ...... 200 The Men in Black (MIB)...... 276 Courtship and Marriage...... 203 Whitley Strieber ...... 279 Hospitality and Etiquette...... 215 George Van Tassel ...... 280 Burials and Funerals ...... 221 The Influence of the Media ....281 Close Encounters of the Third Kind ...... 282 Urban Legends and Beliefs ....228 The Day the Earth Stood Still ...... 284 Deadly Reptiles in the Imported Carpets...229 War of the Worlds ...... 285 The Fabulous Cookie Recipe ...... 230 The X-Files ...... 287 Green M&Ms ...... 231 The Hook on the Car Door ...... 231 The UFO Mystery Grows ...... 290 If Your College Roommate Area 51 and Reverse Engineering ...... 293 Commits Suicide...... 232 Cattle Mutilations ...... 293 on the Freeway ...... 233 Crop Circles ...... 295 The Phantom Hitchhiker ...... 234 Majestic-12...... 297 Proctor & Gamble Is a The Experiment...... 298 Satanist Company ...... 235 The Scuba Diver in the Tree ...... 236 Snakes in the Toilet ...... 236 Glossary ...... 303 Spiders in the Hairdo ...... 237 Cumulative Index...... 315

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained xi

he Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained (GEUU) presents com- T prehensive and objective information on unexplained mysteries, abili- ties, supernatural events, religious phenome- na, , UFOs, and myths that have evolved into cultural . This extensive three-volume work is a valuable tool provid- ing users the opportunity to evaluate the many claims and counterclaims regarding the mysterious and unknown. Many of these claims have been brought to the forefront from television, motion pictures, radio talk shows, best-selling books, and the Internet. There has been a conscious effort to pro- vide reliable and authoritative information in the most objective and factual way possible, to Preface present multiple viewpoints for controversial subject topics, and to avoid sensationalism that taints the credibility of the subject mat- ter. The manner of presentation enables read- ers to utilize their critical thinking skills to separate fact from fiction, opinion from dogma, and truth from legend regarding enig- mas that have intrigued, baffled, and inspired humankind over the centuries.

About the Authors and Advisors

Brad E. Steiger has written over 150 books with over 17 million copies in print. His vast writing experience includes biographies, books of inspiration, phenomenon and the paranormal, , UFO research, and crimes. His first articles on the paranormal appeared in 1954 and, today, he has produced over 2,000 articles on such themes. Steiger has appeared on such television programs as with Ted Koppel, ABC Evening News with Peter Jennings, NBC Evening News with Tom Brokaw, This Week (with David Brinkley, Sam Donaldson, and Cokie Roberts), The Mike Douglas Show, The David Susskind Show, The Joan Rivers Show, Entertainment Tonight, Haunted Hollywood, Inside Edition, The Unex- plained, and Giants: The Myth and the Mystery. Sherry Hansen Steiger is a co-author of 24 books on a variety of topics on the unusual xii Preface

and unexplained with her husband Brad. Her explored, along with each subtopic, develop- continual studies in and ing relevant concepts, geographic places, per- therapies led to the 1992 official creation of sons, practices, etc. After each topic, a Delv- The Office of Alternative Medicine under the ing Deeper section provides complete biblio- Institutes of Health, Education and Welfare in graphical citations of books, periodicals, tele- Bethesda, Maryland. Both Steigers have vision programs, Internet sites, movies, and served as consultants for such television shows theses used, and provides users with further as Sightings and Unsolved Mysteries. research opportunities. Boldfaced cross-refer- The advisors for GEUU are Judy T. Nel- ences are used to guide users from the text to son, the Youth Services Coordinator for the related entries found elsewhere in the three Pierce County Library System in Tacoma, volumes. Sidebars supplement the text with Washington; Lee Sprince, former Head of unusual facts, features, and biographies, as Youth Services for the Broward County Main well as descriptions of web sites, etc. Library in Fort Lauderdale, Florida; and Brad Each chapter contains , line E. Steiger, author of Gale’s former Visible Ink drawings, and original graphics that were cho- Press title The Werewolf Book: The Encyclopedia sen to complement the text; in all three vol- of Shape-Shifting Things. For GEUU, both Nel- umes, over 250 images enliven the text. Many son and Sprince were consulted on GEUU’s of these images are provided by Fortean Pic- subject content, its appropriateness, and for- ture Library—“a pictorial archive of mysteries mat; Steiger advised on the content’s organiza- and strange phenomena”—and from the per- tion before he became the author of GEUU. sonal archives of the author, Brad Steiger. At the end of each chapter, a glossary, called Making the Connection, lists significant terms, theories, and practices mentioned Format within the text. A comprehensive glossary of the terms used throughout all three volumes The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and can be found at the end of each volume. Unexplained consists of fourteen broad-subject Each volume has a cumulative Table of chapters covering a wide range of high-inter- Contents allowing users to see the organiza- est topics: Afterlife Mysteries; Mediums and tion of each chapter at a glance. The Cumula- Mystics; Religious Phenomena; Mystery Reli- tive Index, found in each volume, is an alpha- gions and Cults; Secret Societies; Magic and betic arrangement of all people, places, Sorcery; and ; Objects of images, and concepts found in the text. The Mystery and Power; Places of Mystery and page references to the terms include the vol- Power; Ghosts and Phantoms; Mysterious ume number as well as the page number; Creatures; Mysteries of the Mind; Supersti- images are denoted by italicized page numbers. tions, Strange Customs, Taboos, and Urban Legends; and Invaders from Outer Space. Each chapter begins with an Overview that summarizes the chapter’s concept in a few User Comments brief sentences. Then the Chapter Explo- Are Welcome ration provides a complete outline of the chapter, listing all topics and subtopics there- Users having comments, corrections, or in, so that the user can understand the interre- suggestions can contact the editor at the fol- lationships between the chapter’s topics and lowing address: Gale Encyclopedia of the its subtopics. An Introduction consisting of 6 Unusual and Unexplained, The Gale Group, to 12 paragraphs follows; it broadly describes Inc., 27500 Drake Rd., Farmington Hills, MI the chapter’s theme. Then each topic is 48331-3535.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained xiii

Understanding the Unknown

The in a that transcends our everyday existence is as old as humanity itself and it continues to the present day. In fact, in recent years there has been a tremendous surge of interest in the paranormal and the supernat- ural. People speak freely of guardian angels, a belief in life after death, an acceptance of extrasensory perception (ESP), and the exis- tence of ghosts. In a Gallup Poll released on June 10, 2001, the survey administrators found that 54 percent of Americans believe in spiri- tual or ; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of ESP; 32 percent Introduction believe in the power of prophecy; and 38 per- cent agree that ghosts and spirits exist.

What are the origins of these age-old beliefs? Are they natural phenomenon that can be understood by the physical sciences? Some scientists are suggesting that such mysti- cal experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. Perhaps the feeling of tran- scendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain’s pari- etal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. Perhaps the human brain is wired for mystical experiences and the of wisdom that illuminated the Buddha, the voices that Mohammed and Moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that Jesus had with the Father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms.

Perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? Humankind’s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions—fear. Early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. Nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early xiv Introduction

humans was the same one that haunts man helped ease their fear and the feeling of help- today: What happens when someone dies? lessness that arose from the precariousness of But belief in the unknown may be more their existence. Others in the community who than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. took careful note of their behavior ritualized Perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is the stories of those who had faced great dan- outside of us, but with which one can some- gers and survived. In such rituals lies the ori- how communicate? Perhaps the physical activ- gin of “,” a belief that certain ity of the brain or psychological state (the two repeated actions or words will bring the prac- are of course related) may be only a precondi- titioner luck or ward off evil. Ancient super- tion or a conduit to a transcendent world? The stitions survive today in such common prac- central mystery may always remain. tices as tossing a pinch of salt over the shoul- der or whispering a blessing after a sneeze to assure good fortune. The earliest traces of magical practices are Ghostly Entities and found in the European caves of the Paleolithic Urban Legends Age, c. 50,000 B.C.E. in which it seems clear that early humans sought supernatural means There is not a single known culture on plan- to placate the spirits of the animals they killed et Earth that does not have its ghost stories, and for food, to dispel the restless spirits of the one can determine from Paleolithic cave paint- humans they had slain, or to bring peace to ings that the belief that there is something with- the spirits of their deceased tribal kin. It was at in the human body that survives physical death this time that early humans began to believe is at least 50,000 years old. If there is a single that there could be supernatural powers in a unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and charm, a spell, or a ritual to work good or evil the unexplained it is the universality of on their enemies. Practices, such as imitating accounts of ghostly entities. Of course, not the animal of the hunt through preparatory everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. dance, cutting off a bit of an enemy’s hair or Some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove clothing to be used in a charm against him, or survival after death. Others state that such phe- invoking evil spirits to cause harm to others, nomena represent other dimensions of reality. eventually gained a higher level of sophistica- And then there are the skeptics who group tion and evolved into more formal religious most ghost stories in the category of “Urban practices. Legends,” those unverifiable stories about out- As such beliefs developed, certain tribal landish, humorous, frightening, or supernatur- members were elevated in status to shaman al events. In some instances, the stories are and magician because of their ability to based on actual occurrences that have in their communicate with the spirit worlds, to telling and retelling been exaggerated or dis- influence the weather, to heal the sick, and torted. Other urban legends have their origins to interpret dreams. Shamans entered a in people misinterpreting or misunderstanding trance-like condition separating them from stories that they have heard or read in the life’s mundane existence and allowing them media or from actual witnesses of an event. to enter a state of heightened spiritual There is usually some distance between the awareness. According to anthropologists, narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim shamanic methods are remarkably similar that the story always happened to someone throughout the world. In our own time, else, most often “a friend of a friend.” Spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain pop- ular as guides for contemporary men and The Roots of Superstition women, and such individuals as John Edward, James Van Praagh, and Sylvia Whatever their basis in reality, certain Browne issue advice from the Other on beliefs and practices of primitive people syndicated television programs.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Introduction xv

Monsters and Indian Ocean, were dated at 77,000 years old, Night Terrors thereby indicating that ancient humans were capable of complex behavior and abstract Stone Age humans had good reason to fear thought thousands of years earlier than previ- the monsters that emerged from the darkness. ously believed. In Europe, numerous sites have Saber-tooth tigers stalked man, cave bears been excavated and artifacts unearthed that mauled them, and rival hominid species— prove that structured behavior with customs many appearing more animal-like than and taboos existed about 40,000 years ago. human—struggled against them for domi- Customs are those activities that have nance. The memories of the ancient night ter- been approved by a social group and have rors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind been handed down from generation to gener- of residue of primitive fears. Anthro- ation until they have become habitual. When pologists have observed that such half-human, an action or activity violates behavior consid- half-animal monsters as the werewolf and ered appropriate by a social group, it is other werecreatures were painted by Stone labeled a “taboo,” a word borrowed from the Age artists more than 10,000 years ago. Some Polynesians of the South Pacific. An act that of the world’s oldest art found on ancient sites is taboo is forbidden, and those who trans- in Europe, , and Australia depict - gress may be ostracized by others or, in mal-human hybrids. Such “therianthropes,” or extreme instances, killed. hybrid beings, appear to be the only common denominator in primitive art around the plan- However, customs vary from culture to et. These , were-lions, and were- culture, and customary actions in one society bats belonged to an imagined world which may be considered improper in another. early humans saw as powerful, dangerous, and While the marriage of near-blood relations is frightening. prohibited in contemporary civilization, in earlier societies it was quite common. The Images of these creatures persisted into the ancient brother and sister of Egypt, Osiris historical period. The ancient Egyptians often and Isis, provided an example for pharaohs, depicted their gods as human-animal hybrids. who at times married their sisters. Polygamy, Pharaoh identified himself with the Horus, the marriage of one man and several women who could be represented as a falcon or a fal- or one woman and several men, is prohibited con-headed human. Anubis, the god of the in modern civilization, but there are still reli- necropolis, can be shown as a jackal-headed gious groups in nearly every nation who justify man, probably because such carrion-eating plural marriages as being ordained by the jackals prowled Egyptian cemeteries. Many they worship. Adultery, an act of infidelity on other civilizations felt the power of these kinds the part of a married individual, is one of the of images. For example, the ancient Greeks most universal taboos. The code of Moses fashioned the minotaur (half-human, half- condemned both parties involved in the act to bull), the satyr (half-human, half-), the be stoned to death. Hindu religious doctrines harpy (half-woman, half-bird) and a host of demand the death, mutilation, or humiliation other hybrid entities—the vast majority unfa- of both men and women, depending upon the vorably disposed toward humankind. Examples caste of the guilty parties. could be found in other cultures as well. Taboos can change within a society over time. Many acts that were once considered forbidden have developed into an acceptable Customs and Taboos social activity. While some of the old customs and taboos surrounding courtship and mar- In 2001, scientists were surprised when riage, hospitality and etiquette, and burials bits of stone etched with intricate patterns and funerals may seem amusing or quaint, found in the Blombos Cave, east of Cape primitive or savage, certain elements of such Town on the southern African shores of the acts as capturing one’s bride have been pre-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained xvi Introduction

served in many traditions that are still prac- another existence. The physical body is a tem- ticed in the modern marriage ceremony. porary possession that a human has, not what a person is. The mystery of what happens when the leaves the body remains an enigma in the teach- Belief in an Afterlife ings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical Belief in the survival of some part of us death by the miracles of modern medicine, liter- after death may also be as old as the human ature describing near-death-experiences has race. Although one cannot be certain the ear- arisen which depicts a transition into another liest members of man’s species (Homo sapiens world or dimension of consciousness wherein c. 30,000 B.C.E.) conducted burial rituals that the deceased are met by beings of light. Many of would qualify them as believers in an afterlife, those who have returned to life after such an one does know they buried their dead with experience also speak of a life-review of their care and consideration and included food, deeds and misdeeds from childhood to the weapons, and various personal belongings moment of the near-death encounter. with the body. Anthropologists have also dis- covered the Neanderthal species (c. 100,000 B.C.E.) placed food, stone implements, and Prophecy and Divination decorative shells and bones with the deceased. Because of the placement of such funerary The desire to foresee the future quite likely objects in the graves, one may safely conjec- began when early humans began to perceive ture that these prehistoric people believed that they were a part of nature, subject to its death was not the end. There was some part of limitations and laws, and that they were seem- the deceased requiring nourishment, clothing, ingly powerless to alter those laws. Mysterious and protection in order to journey safely in supernatural forces—sometimes benign, often another kind of existence beyond the grave. hostile—appeared to be in control of human This belief persisted into more recent histori- existence. cal times. The ancient Egyptians had a highly Divination, the method of obtaining developed concept of life after death, devoting knowledge of the future by means of omens or much thought and effort to their eternal well- sacred objects, has been practiced in all soci- being, and they were not the only early civi- eties, whether primitive or civilized. The lization to be concerned about an afterlife. ancient Chaldeans read the will of the gods in With all their diversity of beliefs, the the star-jeweled heavens. The children of major religions of today are in accord in one Israel sought the word of the Lord in the jewels essential teaching: Human beings are immor- of the Ephod. Pharaoh elevated Joseph from tal and their spirit comes from a divine world his prison cell to the office of chief minister of and may eventually return there. The part of Egypt and staked the survival of his kingdom the human being that survives death is known on Joseph’s interpretation of his dreams. In the in Judaism, Christianity, and Islam as the same land of Egypt, priests of Isis and Ra lis- soul—the very essence of the individual per- tened as those spoke through the son that must answer for its earthly deeds, unmoving lips of the stone Sphinx. good or bad. Hinduism perceives this spiritual Throughout the centuries, soothsayers and essence as the divine Self, the Atman, and seers have sought to predict the destiny of Buddhism it to be the summation of their clients by interpreting signs in the conditions and causes. Of the major world entrails of animals, the movements of the stars religions, only Buddhism does not perceive an in the heavens, the reflections in a crystal eternal metaphysical aspect of the human per- ball, the spread of a deck of cards, and even sonality in the same way that the others do. messages from the dead. All of these ancient However, all the major believe that practices are still being utilized today by those after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to who wish to know the future.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Introduction xvii

Objects and Places of Egypt. Like many such ancient places, those Mystery and Power sites have been examined and speculated upon for centuries, yet they still continue to Objects of mystery and power that become conceal secrets and occasionally yield surpris- influential in a person’s life can be an every- ing information that forces new historical day item that an individual has come to interpretations of past societies. believe will bring good fortune, such as an There are other places that have become article of clothing that was worn when some mysterious sites because of unusual occur- great personal success was achieved or an rences. The claimed miraculous healing at that has been passed on from genera- Lourdes, France, the accounts of spiritual illu- tion to generation. In addition to such items mination at Jerusalem and Mecca, and the of personal significance, some individuals sacred visions at Taos, New Mexico, provide have prized objects that reportedly brought testimonies of faith and wonder that must be victory or good fortune to heroes of long ago. assessed by each individual. Still others have searched for mysterious relics There are also the “lost” civilizations and filled with supernatural attributes that were mysterious places that may never have existed credited with accomplishing miracles in the beyond the human imagination. More than past. No physical evidence is available to 2,500 years ago, legends first began about determine that such an object as the Ark of Atlantis, an ideal society that enjoyed an the Covenant ever existed, but its present abundance of natural resources, great military location continues to be sought. The Holy power, splendid building and engineering Grail, the cup from which Jesus drank at the feats, and intellectual achievements far Last Supper, is never mentioned in the Bible, advanced over those of other lands. This but by medieval times it had been popularized ancient society was described as existing on a as the holiest relic in Christendom. continent-sized area with rich soil, plentiful In addition to bestowing mystery and pure water, abundant vegetation, and such power upon certain objects, humans have mineral wealth that gold was inlaid in build- always found or created places that are sacred ings. In the ensuing centuries, no conclusive to them—sites where they might gather to evidence of Atlantis has been found, but its participate in religious rituals or where they attributes have expanded to include engineer- might retreat for solitude and reflection. In ing and technological feats that enhance its such places, many people claim to experience legendary status. a sense of the sublime. Others, while in a Sometimes legends come to life. The Lost solemn place of worship or in a natural set- City of Willkapanpa the Old, a city rumored ting, attest to feeling a special energy that rais- to consist primarily of Incan rulers and sol- es their consciousness and perhaps even heals diers, was not discovered until 1912 when a their physical body. historian from Yale University found the site Mysterious megaliths (large stones) were now known as Machu Picchu hidden at 8,000 those placed at a special location by ancient feet in altitude between two mountains, people. Such sites include the standing stones Huayana Picchu (“young mountain”) and of Brittany, the Bighorn Medicine Wheel in Machu Picchu (“ancient mountain”) in . Wyoming, and the monuments of Easter Island. All of these places were ostensibly sig- nificant to an ancient society or religion, but Mystery Schools many were long abandoned by the time they became known to today’s world and their sig- and Cults nificance remains unexplained. Once a religion has become firmly estab- The most well-known megalithic struc- lished in a society, dissatisfied members often tures are Stonehenge in Great Britain and the will break away from the larger group to create complex of pyramids and the Great Sphinx in what they believe to be a more valid form of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained xviii Introduction

religious expression. Sometimes such splinter any seemingly unorthodox religion as a cult, groups are organized around the revelations for what is regarded as anti-social or blasphe- and visions of a single individual, who is rec- mous expression by some may be hailed as sin- ognized as a by his or her followers. cere spiritual witness by others. Because the new teachings may be judged as heretical to the original body of worshippers, those who follow the new revelations are branded as cultists or heretics. Secret Societies and Conspiracies Even in ancient times, the dissenters were forced to meet in secret because of oppression There will always be envious individuals by the established group or because of their who believe that wealthy and powerful mem- desire to hide their practices. Since only devo- bers of society have been able to acquire their tees could know the truths of their faith, position only because of secret formulas, magi- adherents were required to maintain the cal words, and supernatural rituals. Rumors strictest silence regarding their rites and ritu- and legends of secret societies have fueled the als. The term “mysteries” or “mystery religion” imaginations, fears, and envy of those on the is applied to these beliefs. The word “mystery” outside for thousands of years. Many secret comes from the Greek word myein, “to close,” societies, such as the Assassins, the Garduna, referring to the need of the mystes, the initi- the Thuggee, and the Tongs, were made up of ate, to close his or her eyes and the lips and to highly trained criminals who were extremely keep secret the rites of the cult. dangerous to all outsiders. Others, such as the In ancient Greece, postulants of the mys- Knights Templar, the Illuminati, and the Rosi- tery religions had to undergo a rigorous initia- crucians, were said to possess enough ancient tion that disciplined both their mind and secrets of power and wealth to control the body. In order to attain the self-mastery entire world. demanded by the priests of the mysteries, the Conspiracy enthusiasts allege that there neophytes understood that they must restruc- are clandestine organizations which for cen- ture their physical, moral, and spiritual being turies have remained a threat to individual to gain access to the hidden forces in the uni- freedoms, quietly operating in the shadows, verse. Only through complete mastery of one- silently infiltrating political organizations, and self could one see beyond death and perceive secretly manipulating every level of govern- the pathways of the after-life. Many times ment and every facet of society. One of the these mysteries were taught in the form of a favorites of conspiracy theorists, the Freema- play and were celebrated in sacred groves or in sons, while once a powerful and influential secret temples away from the cities. group throughout the Western world, is today regarded by many as simply a philanthropic In contemporary usage, the word “cult” and fraternal organization. Another secret generally carries with it negative connotations society, the Illuminati, deemed by many con- and associations. In modern times, a number spiracy buffs to be the most insidious of all, of apocalyptic cults, such as the Branch faded into obscurity in the late eighteenth Davidians and the People’s Temple, have century. However, there is always a new secret alarmed the general population by isolating society that seeks to divine arcane and forbid- themselves and preparing for Armageddon, den avenues to wealth and power. the last great battle between . The mass suicides carried out by members of Heaven’s Gate, People’s Temple, and Order of the Solar Temple have also presented alarm- Sorcery, Alchemy ing images of what many believe to be typical and Witchcraft cultist practice. Recent statistics indicate that there are 2,680 religions in the United States. Although Christianity affirms the exis- Therefore, one must be cautious in labeling tence of a transcendent reality, it has always

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Introduction xix distinguished between religio (reverence for In spite of persecution, the concept of God) and superstitio, which in Latin means witchcraft persisted and even flourished in “unreasonable religious belief.” Christianity early modern times. At least the fear of it did, became the state religion of the Roman as the Salem witch trials richly illustrate. In Empire in 395 C.E., and in 525 the Council of the early decades of the twentieth century, Oxia prohibited Christians from consulting schools of pagan and magical teachings were sorcerers, diviners, or any kind of seer. A reborn as Wicca. Wiccans, calling themselves canon passed by the Council of Constantino- “practitioners of the craft of the wise,” would ple in 625 prescribed excommunication for a resurrect many of the old ways and infuse them period of six years for anyone found practicing with modern thoughts and practices. Whatev- divination or who consulted with a diviner. er its origin, the seems to be an object of Although the Church had issued many permanent fascination to the human race. canons warning against the practice of witch- craft or magic, little action was taken against those learned men who experimented with Are We Alone? alchemy or those common folk who practiced the old ways of witchcraft. In 906 C.E., Abbot Is the earth the only inhabited planet? Regino of Prum recognized that earlier canon Imagine the excitement if contact is made laws had done little to eradicate the practices with intelligent extraterrestrial life forms and of magic and witchcraft, so he issued his De humankind discovers that it is part of a larger ecclesiaticis disciplinis to condemn as heretical cosmic community. It would change the way any belief in witchcraft or the power of sorcer- we think of ourselves and of our place in the ers. In 1,000 C.E., Deacon Burchard, who universe. Or is the belief in extraterrestrials a would later become archbishop of Worms, creation of our ? The universe is so vast published Corrrector which updated Regino’s we may never know, but the mysteries of outer work and stressed that only God had the space have a grip on the modern psyche, since power to transform matter. Alchemists could it seems to offer the possibility of a world that not change base metals into gold, and witches may be more open to scientific verification could not shapeshift into animals. than witchcraft. In spite of such decrees, a lively belief in a world of witches and ghosts persisted throughout the Middle Ages and co-existed Purpose of Book in the minds of many of the faithful with the stories of the saints. To the native Whatever the origin and veracity of the beliefs were added those of non-Christian unusual, these beliefs and experiences have peoples who either lived in Europe or whom played a significant role in human experiences Europeans met when they journeyed far from and deserve to be studied dispassionately. These home, as when they went on the Crusades. By volumes explore and describe the research of the twelfth century, magical practices based those who take such phenomena seriously; upon the arcane systems of the Spanish extraterrestrials, ghosts, spirits, and haunted Moors and Jewish Kabbalah were established places are explored from many perspectives. in Europe. The Church created the Inquisi- They are part of the adventure of humanity. tion in the High Middle Ages in response to unorthodox religious beliefs that it called heresies. Since some of these involved magi- Acknowledgements cal practices and witchcraft, the occult also became an object of persecution. The harsh Compiling such an extensive work as a treatment of the Manichaean Cathars in three-volume encyclopedia of the unusual and southern France is an example of society’s unexplained proved many times to be a most reaction to those who mixed arcane practice formidable task. During those moments when with heterodox theology. I felt the labor pains of giving birth to such a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained xx Introduction

large and exhausting enterprise might be Julia Furtaw, Rita Runchock, Lynn Koch, and beyond me, I was able to rely upon a number Nancy Matuszak—stood by to offer assistance; of wonderful midwives. My agent Agnes Birn- and most of all, I am forever indebted to my baum never failed to offer encouragement and wife Sherry Hansen Steiger for her tireless support; my remarkably resourceful and compiling of the glossaries, her efforts in writ- accomplished editor Jolen Marya Gedridge ing sidebars, her invaluable talents as a continued to assure me that there truly was researcher, her patience and love, and her light at the end of the tunnel and that the always providing a shoulder to cry on during great enterprise would one day be completed; the all-night writing sessions. the always pleasant and helpful staff at Gale— —Brad E. Steiger

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 1

Chapter Exploration

How the Major Religions View the Afterlife Buddhism Christianity Hinduism Islam Judaism Ancient Egypt and the Afterlife Egyptian Book of the Dead Osiris: Death and Resurrection Pyramid Texts Individual Human Experience with Death and the Afterlife Deathbed Visions Near-Death Experiences Chapter 1 The Mystery Schools Dionysian Mysteries Afterlife Mysteries Eleusinian Mysteries Hermetic Mysteries Orphic Mysteries Pythagorus Humankind’s with the unknown Tribal Religions and the unexplained begins with the Burial Mounds Land of the Grandparents greatest question of all: Do humans survive How the Major Religions physical death? And if so, are they born View Reincarnation Buddhism again? The mystery of what lies on the Christianity Hinduism other side of death has given birth to Islam Judaism humankind’s magic, mysticisms, religions, Contemporary Mystery Schools and all the diverse creatures of Light and and Reincarnation Akashic Records Darkness that populate the mysterious Anthroposophy Association for Research and Enlightenment regions in between. Theosophy Experiential Quests into Past Lives Hypnotic Regression into Past Lives Bridey Murphy Past-Life Therapy Ian Stevenson 2 Afterlife Mysteries

Introduction a material sense, various world religions promise to provide a spiritual link between a hildren take the continuity of life for person’s actions in this life and his or her con- granted. It is the fact of death that has tinued existence in a future life. Cto be taught. Self-preservation is one Conceptions of the world beyond death of humankind’s most powerful instincts, tran- vary considerably among the world religions, scending the grave itself, for the desire for but in every religious expression known to his- immortality, an afterlife, is nothing else than tory or anthropology, the question of the after- one form of the search for self-preservation. life in store for the individual believer has In the inner-self, humans visualize them- been of prime importance. This chapter will selves as observers of all that can be seen or offer summaries of the beliefs of the Buddhist, can be imagined. Consciousness is experi- Christian, Hindu, Islamic, and Jewish faiths enced as a ever-flowing stream which, in spite concerning the fate of the soul after death. of its temporary breaks in sleep, still seems to Belief in an afterlife, like belief in a be continuous and without a conscious begin- Supreme Being, creates in those who affirm ning or end. One goes to sleep many times, such faith a way of regarding themselves in but always to wake once more. Humans have relation to the future life. These individuals gotten into the habit of being alive. To think need not view the possibility of an afterlife in of oneself as non-being is difficult. People can the abstract. Those whose faith has trained accept the mortality of others, but not of them to believe completely in an afterlife can themselves. easily imagine what the future life will be. For One of the earliest recorded expressions of them, life after death is a definable concept, a desire for a future life was written thousands of genuine and real result of how they have lived years ago by an Egyptian scribe for whom the their present life. To religious individuals, faith expectation of personal immortality was con- in an afterlife becomes increasingly part of their nected with the belief that his body would existence, a source of courage and strength as avoid the horrors of disintegration if it were to the years go by. And once physical death over- be mummified. This prayer of a hopeful soul takes them, for the great majority of these indi- contains a cry of immediately recognizable viduals, the most significant feature of an after- human longing. To the god Osiris, the king life will be their union with the Divine. and judge of the dead, he prays, For those individuals who hold Christian, Grant thou that I may enter into Islamic, or Jewish religious beliefs, the soul is the land of everlastingness, according generally conceived as coming into existence to what was done for thee, whose body with the birth of the body, and it would perish never saw corruption…Let not my when the body perished if it were not for the body become worms, but deliver me as supernatural intervention of God, who confers thou didst thyself.…Let life come from upon the soul an immortality that it could not the body’s death and let not otherwise attain. Those whose view of the decay…make an end of me…I shall afterlife includes the possibility of reincarna- have my being; I shall live; I shall live! tion, past lives, and future have (from the Egyptian Book of the Dead, no doubt that the soul is immortal by its very translated by E. A.W. Budge, 1901) nature. In their view, the existence of the soul The belief in an afterlife coincides with did not begin when the body was born, so the innate conviction that present life has sig- there is no reason to believe that it will cease nificance and purpose. And because humans to exist when the body dies. According to var- believe their earthly existence has meaning ious doctrines of reincarnation, there are and they therefore have a reason for being, it immutable spiritual laws which will determine seems imperative that at least some part of whether the soul will be born again into them must somehow continue in a future life. another physical body or will be merged in While an afterlife may be difficult to prove in eternal unity with the Absolute.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 3

he earliest discovered burial sites are those of Neanderthal man, though accord- ing to researcher George Constable, they T“were not credited with deliberate mean- ingful burial of their dead until more than a half-centu- Oldest Discovered ry after their discovery.” The well-known anthropolo- gist and archaeologist Louis Leaky said of the discov- eries that their grave sites were intentional and thus Burial Site indicates the Neanderthals displayed a keen self- awareness and a concern for the human spirit. According to anthropologist F. Clark Howell the flexed position of the body, and discoveries of other Many burial sites have been discovered in Europe sites where stone slabs were placed over the Nean- and the Near East. The placement of the remains derthal graves, along with food and tools, suggests reveals ritualistic elements, as the cadavers were found that Neanderthal man believed in life after death. in a sleeping or fetal position. Some remains have also Their concept of the afterlife must not have been that been found with plants or flowers, placed in the hands much different than the life they experienced on or the body, and sometimes with red pigment, possibly earth; they provided the dead with food, tools, and used in a symbolic rite. Some Neanderthals were found other everyday items, much like the Egyptians did for buried together in a group, meaning that entire family their journey to the next life. Death to the Nean- groups remained united after death. derthals may have even been regarded as a kind of sleep, perhaps like a rest before a rebirth, as corpses One of the most interesting burial sites contained were carefully positioned in the fetal state. remains that had been carefully placed in the fetal position on a bedding of woody horsetail, a regional Sources: plant. This particular Neanderthal was also buried Burial, Ritual, Religion, and Cannibalism. http://thunder.indstate. with several varieties of flowers. Leaky stated that the edu/~ramanank/ritual.html. 10 July 2001. flowers were arranged deliberately as the body was being covered. Apparently the family and friends of the deceased gathered the distinct species of flow- ers, carried them to the grave, and carefully placed them on the body.

An analysis of the flower specimens revealed them to be cornflowers, St. Banaby’s thistle, and grape hyacinths, among other plants. Many of the plants found have curative qualities that range from pain relief to inflammation suppression. It is not known if Neanderthals were advanced enough to realize the exact medicinal properties of the plants to their specific uses, or if this was only a coincidental placement of flowers and herbs. Or perhaps they were honoring a special person of the tribe, such as a medicine man or shaman. Regardless, it is evident that Neanderthal man was much more complex than he was given credit for.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 4 Afterlife Mysteries

While many people consider the belief in How the Major Religions reincarnation to be held primarily by the Afterlife adherents of Hinduism and some Buddhist sects, the concept of past lives is by no means ith all their diversity of beliefs, the confined to these . This chap- major religions are in accord in one ter will examine many Western philosophers, Wgreat teaching: Human beings are clerics, medical doctors, and scholars who immortal and their spirit comes from a divine have expressed an individual acceptance of a world and may eventually return there. Since prior and continued existence in an earthly the earliest forms of spiritual expression, this is body, in addition to certain Christian, Islamic, the great promise and hope that religions have and Jewish sects that have also suggested that offered to their followers. It is the believer’s reincarnation may be one of the forms of sur- eternal answer to the cynicism of the materi- vival after death. alist who shouts that there is no afterlife, that Down through the centuries, the physical death is the end. act of passage from one world to another at the moment of death has remained a mystery Anthropologists can only guess whether or for the living. From time to time, one who had not the earliest members of the Homo sapiens been resuscitated and brought back to life species (c. 30,000 B.C.E.) conducted burial rit- returned with an account of having stood at uals of a quality that would qualify them as the edge of some vast unknown and uncharted religious. However, it is known that they world and having witnessed the activity of buried their dead with care and consideration ethereal beings within. In recent decades, and included food, weapons, and various per- there have been an increasing number of well- sonal belongings with the body. Even the documented accounts of people who have Neanderthal species (c. 100,000 B.C.E.) placed been resuscitated from clinical death and food, stone implements, and decorative shells returned with reports of passing through a and bones in the graves with the deceased, darkened tunnel to emerge into a place of which they often covered with a red pigment. light, and therein, meeting beings of light. Since there are no written scriptures describ- Such near-death experiences (NDEs) - ing the purpose of including such funerary strate the inherent desire for a conscious life objects in the graves (writing was not devel- beyond the grave and for an endless continua- oped until the fourth millennium B.C.E.), one tion of spiritual opportunities. This longing must presume the placement of weapons, for an unobstructed life, for life in the fullest food, and other utilitarian items beside the sense that the individual can conceive, is an dead indicates that these prehistoric people essential element in the earnest desire for believed that death was not the end. The immortality. member of the tribe or clan who was no longer among the living still required nourishment, A belief in an afterlife may be essentially clothing, and protection to journey safely in humanity’s belief in itself. Within the vast another kind of existence beyond the grave. majority of human beings exists a fundamen- Somehow, there was some part of the person tal longing for the continuance of conscious that survived death. and rational life. In centuries past, a desire for a future life was confined to affirmations That part of the human being that survives of faith in the teachings or the scriptures of death is known in Christianity, Islam, and one’s religious belief. Today, the hopes of the Judaism as the soul, the very essence of the common person, the saint, and the mystic individual person that must answer for its that an afterlife is truly a reality have been earthly deeds, good or bad. Hinduism per- joined by many scientists, who are proving ceives this spiritual essence as the divine part that the scientific desire to know and to keep of a living being, the atman, which is eternal on knowing is but another form of the same and seeks to be united with the Universal demand for a continuation of a conscious and Soul, or the Brahman. Buddhism teaches that rational life. an individual is but a transient combination of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 5 the five aggregates (skandhas)—matter, sensa- individual’s , the cause and effect of his tion, perception, predisposition, and con- or her actions on Earth. In neither religious sciousness—and has no permanent soul. Of expression is Yama at all comparable to Satan, the major world religions, only Buddhism does who in Christian belief is both the creator of not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of evil and the accuser of human weaknesses. the human personality in the same way that the others do. However, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. Some faiths EARLIEST members of the Homo sapiens contend that it ascends to a paradise or descends into a hell. Others believe it may species (c. 30,000 B.C.E.) conducted burial rituals of achieve a rebirth into another physical body, a quality that would qualify them as religious. or may merge with the Divine in an eternal unity. Traditional Christianity, Islam, and Judaism envision a resurrection of a spiritual body at a time of final judgment, but generally In Christianity, Islam, and Judaism, the speaking, the soul is of greater value and pur- soul’s arrival at either heaven or hell is made pose than the physical body it inhabited while somewhat confusing by the teachings of a great, on Earth. The material shell within which final Judgment Day and the Resurrection of the humans dwell during their lifetime is nothing Dead. And when Roman Catholic Christianity other than clay or ashes into which God has added the doctrine of purgatory in the six- breathed the breath of life. The physical body teenth century, the matter became all the more is a temporary possession that a human has, complex because now certain were given not what a person is. an opportunity to atone for their sins while All the major world religions hold the residing in a kind of interim area between belief that how a person has conducted him- heaven and hell. While many Christians, Jews, self or herself while living on Earth will great- and believe that the dead lie sleeping ly influence his or her soul’s ultimate destiny in their graves until the Last Judgment, others after physical death. In fact, many teachings in those same faiths maintain that judgment is state that the only reason for birth into the pronounced immediately after death. Likewise, material world is the opportunity to prepare the concept of the World to Come in Jewish for the soul’s destiny in the immaterial worlds. writings may refer to a present heaven or fore- And what is more, how one meets the chal- tell of a future redemption on Earth. lenges of life on Earth, whether or not one chooses to walk a path of good or evil, deter- Buddhism mines how that soul will be treated after While the Buddhist text recognizes the exis- death. All the seeds that one has sown tence of a self as a being that distinguishes one throughout his or her lifetime, good or bad, person from another, the Buddhist teachings will be harvested in the afterlife. state that the Christian, Hindu, Jewish, and When an individual dies, according to Muslim concept of an eternal metaphysical many world religions, the soul is judged or soul is inaccurate. To Buddhists, the human evaluated, then sent to what is perceived as an person is but a temporary assemblage of vari- eternal place—heaven or hell. The Hindu or ous elements, both physical and psychical, Buddhist expects to encounter Yama, the god and none of these individual aspects of a of the dead. In the Hindu scriptures, Yama whole person can be isolated as the essential holds dominion over the bright realms and can self; nor can the sum of them all constitute the be influenced in determining a soul’s admis- self. Everything, all of reality, is in a constant sion by offerings made for the benefit of the state of change and decay. Because a human is deceased by relatives and friends. In the Bud- composed of so many elements that are always dhist tradition, Yama is the lord of hell who in a state of flux, always dissolving and com- administers punishment according to each bining with one another in new ways, it is

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 6 Afterlife Mysteries

impossible to suggest that an individual could views on the aggregates that constitute the retain the same soul-self for . Rather human condition: than atman, Buddhist doctrine teaches anat- The Noble Truth of Suffering is man/or, “no-self.” this: Birth is suffering; aging is suffer- ing; sickness is suffering; death is suffer- ing; sorrow and lamentation, pain, grief, and despair are suffering; associa- “WHEN a son of the Buddha fulfills his tion with the unpleasant is suffering; dissociation with the pleasant is suffer- course, in the world to come, he becomes Buddha.” ing; not to get what one wants is suffer- ing—in brief, the five aggregates of attachment are suffering. In the Dhammapada (147:51) the Buddha Although the Buddha (c. 567–487 B.C.E.) speaks further of the destiny of all human flesh denied the Hindu concept of an immortal self in quite graphic terms: that passes through a series of incarnations, he did accept the doctrines of karma (“actions,” Behold this beautiful body, a mass of the cause-and-effect laws of material existence) sores, a heaped up lump, diseased, much and samsara (rebirth). If the Buddha recognized thought of, in which nothing lasts, rebirth into another lifetime but did not believe nothing persists. Thoroughly worn out in an essential self or soul, then what would be is this body, a nest of diseases, perish- reborn? The Buddhist answer is difficult to com- able.…Truly, life ends in death.…Of prehend; the various components in the perpet- bones is this house made, plastered with ual process of change that constitute human flesh and blood. Herein are stored beings do not reassemble themselves by random decay, death, conceit, and hypocrisy. chance. The karmic laws determine the nature Even ornamented royal chariots wear of a person’s rebirth. Various aspects which out. So too the body reaches old age. make up a functioning human during his or her But the Dhamma of the Good grows lifetime enter the santana, the “chain of being,” not old. Thus do the Good reveal it whose various links are related one to the other among the Good. by the law of cause and effect. While there is no The Buddha’s advice to all those who wish atman or individual self that can be reincarnat- to rise above the karmic laws of death and ed, the “contingent self” that exists from rebirth is to live a contemplative, religious life: moment to moment is comprised of aggregates Men who have not led a religious that are burdened with the consequences of pre- life and have not laid up treasure in vious actions and bear the potential to be their youth, perish like old herons in a reborn again and again. Because the aggregates lake without fish. Men who have not of each living person bear within them the fruits led a religious life and have not laid up of past actions and desires, the moment of death treasure in their youth lie like worn- sets in motion an immediate retribution for the out bows, sighing after the past. consequences of these deeds, forcing the indi- (Dhammapada 155:56) vidual to be reborn once again into the unceas- The counsel of the Buddha is quite similar ing cycle of karma and samsara. However, dhar- to the words of Jesus in Matthew 6:19–21 ma, the physical and moral laws that govern the when he admonished those who would follow universe, flow through everything and every- him not to expend their energies accumulating one, thereby continually changing and rear- treasures on Earth where moth and rust con- ranging every aspect of the human. Although sume and where thieves break in and steal, but driven by karma, the dharma rearranges the lay up for yourself treasure in heaven, where process of rebirth to form a new individual. neither moth nor rust consumes and where In his first sermon, the Noble Truth of Suf- thieves do not break in and steal. For where fering (Dukha), the Buddha presented his your treasure is, there will your heart be also.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 7

Dharma is the path to the goal of nirvana, which in Buddhist teachings can represent the final extinction of the desire to exist, or can also suggest a high level of mystical experi- ence achieved through deep meditation or trance. It never means the complete annihila- tion of the self, only the squelching of the wish to be reborn. Most often, nirvana is meant to indicate a transformed state of human consciousness which achieves a reality independent of the material world. Once the desire to continue existence in a material flesh form has been extinguished, and “when a son of the Buddha fulfills his course, in the world to come, he comes Buddha.” To achieve one’s Buddhahood in Buddhism is comparable to realizing Brahma, the Absolute and Ultimate, in Hinduism. Once those levels have been attained, it is believed that one is freed forever from material reality and becomes one with eternal reality. There are many schools of historical Bud- dhism—Hinayana, Mahayana, Tantric, and Pure Land—and it is difficult to find consensus among them concerning the afterlife. Tibetan Buddhism’s Book of the Dead provides an important source for an understanding of their concept of the afterlife journey of the soul. A lama (priest) sits at the side of the deceased and recites texts from the Book, a ritual which is thought to revive the bla, the life force with- in the body, and give it the power to embark upon a 49-day journey through the intermedi- ate stage between death and rebirth. Such a recitation by the priest at the bedside of the deceased might include these words from the mediate stages of existence in the various The Fourteenth Dalai Tibetan Book of the Dead: spheres of paradise, extending to the appear- Lama. (AP/WIDE WORLD ance of the soul remaining the same as the one PHOTOS) Since you [no longer] have a mater- it assumed when living as a human on Earth. ial body of flesh and blood, whatever may come—sounds, lights, or rays— Both Buddhism and Hinduism place are, all three, unable to harm you; you Yama, god of the dead, in the position of judge are incapable of dying. It is quite suffi- in the afterlife, and these passages from the cient for you to know that these Rig-Veda depict the special reverence with apparitions are your own thought- which he was held: forms. Recognize this to be the bardo Yama was the first to find us our [the intermediate state after death]. abode, a place that can never be taken If there is to be no rebirth for the soul, it away, a place where our ancient Fathers appears before Yama, the god of the dead, to be have departed; all who are born go judged. In Tibetan Buddhism, there is a direct there by that path, treading their own. link between one’s earthly lifetimes and inter- Meet the Fathers, meet Yama, meet

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 8 Afterlife Mysteries

with the fulfillment of wishes in the believed that they beheld him in the flesh, highest heaven; casting off imperfec- even to the extreme of the skeptical Thomas tions, find anew your dwelling, and be placing his fingertips into the still-open united with a lustrous body. wounds of the crucifixion. “A spirit does not Regardless of one’s religious background, it is have flesh and bones as you see that I have,” in the presence of death that all humans find Jesus told them. Then, to prove his physicality themselves face to face with the single greatest still further, he asks if they have anything for mystery of their existence: Does life extend him to eat. beyond the grave? Whether one believes in a Paul (?–c. 68 C.E.), the apostle and once supernatural heavenly kingdom, the inescapable avid persecutor of Christians, received his reve- laws of karma, or a state of eternal bliss, death lation from the voice of Jesus within a blinding remains a dreadful force beyond one’s control. light while he was traveling on the road to For untold millions of men and women the Damascus. He discovered it to be a challenge to ceremonies of religion provide their only assur- convince others in the belief in the physical ance that life goes on when the darkness of resurrection of the dead when he preached in physical death envelops them. . Although the assembled Athenians listened politely to his message of a new faith, M Delving Deeper they mocked him and walked away when he Carter, John Ross and Mahinda Palihawadana, trans. began to speak of dead bodies standing up and Buddhism: The Dhammapada. New York: Oxford being reborn. To these cultured men and University Press for the Book of the Month Club, women who had been exposed to Plato’s phi- 1992. losophy that the material body was but a fleshly Crim, Keith. The Perennial Dictionary of World Reli- prison from which the soul was freed by death, gions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. the very of resurrecting decaying bodies Eerdmans’ Handbook to the World’s Religions. Grand was repugnant. Paul refused to acknowledge Rapids, Mich.: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., defeat. Because he had been educated as a 1994. Greek, he set about achieving a compromise Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: between the resurrection theology being taught Larousse, 1994. by his fellow apostles and the Platonic view of Rosten, Leo, ed. Religions of America. New York: the soul so widely accepted in Greek society. Simon & Schuster, 1975. Paul knew that Plato had viewed the soul Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the as composed of three constituents: the nous, Soul. New York: Macmillan, 1989. (the rational soul, is immortal and incarnated Wilson, Andrew, ed. World Scripture: A Comparative in a physical body); the thumos (passion, Anthology of Sacred Texts. New York: Paragon heart, spirit); and epithumetikos (desire). After House, 1995. many hardships, imprisonments, and public humiliation, Paul worked out a theology that Christianity envisioned human nature as composed of three essential elements—the physical body; The core of the Christian faith is the belief in the psyche, the life-principle, much like the the resurrection of Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) Hebrew concept of the nephesh; and the pneu- after his death on the cross and the promise of ma, the spirit, the inner self. Developing his life everlasting to all who accept his divinity thought further, he made the distinction and believe in him. Because Christianity rose between the “natural body” of a living person out of Judaism, the teachings of Jesus as that dies and is buried, and the “spiritual recorded in the gospels reflect many of the body,” which is resurrected. Jewish beliefs of the soul and the afterlife, pri- marily that a reunion of body and soul will be In I Corinthians 15:35–44, Paul writes: accomplished in the next world. The accounts But some will ask, “How are the dead of the appearance of Jesus to his apostles after raised? With what kind of body do they his resurrection show how completely they come?” You foolish man! What you sow

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 9

does not come to life unless it dies. And of spirit entities who received physical bodies what you sow is not the body which is to or spiritual bodies as determined by their be, but a bare kernel.…God gives it a respective merits. Some might be appointed body as He has chosen, and to each kind human forms, while others, according to their of seed its own body. For not all flesh is conduct, would be elevated to angelic status, alike.…There are celestial bodies and or relegated to the position of demons. there are terrestrial bodies; but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another.…So it is with the resurrection from the dead. What is sown is perishable, what is raised is EACH soul was created by God to be immortal imperishable. It is sown in dishonor, it is and individual, irrevocably connected to the afterlife. raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown in the physi- cal body, it is raised in a spiritual body. If there is a physical body, there is also a Such a concept of the preexistence of souls spiritual body. seemed too close to reincarnation for those Although he had begun to mix Platonic learned Christian scholars assembled for the and Jewish philosophies in a manner that First Council of Constantinople in 543. By would be found acceptable to thousands of then, church doctrine had decreed that it was new converts to Christianity, Paul could not given each soul to live once, to die, and then free himself completely from the Hebrew tradi- to await the Day of Judgement when Christ tion that insisted upon some bodily form in the returned to Earth. Despite his prestige as a afterlife. However inconsistent it might appear learned and wise church father, Origen’s views to some students of theology, Paul and his fel- were condemned as heretical. The prevailing low first-century Christian missionaries taught view of the early Christian church was the that while the immortal soul within was the one espoused by Jerome (c. 342 C.E.–420 C.E.), most essential aspect of a person’s existence, in who envisioned God as creating new souls as order for a proper afterlife, one day there would they were required for the new bodies being be a judgment and the righteous would be born to human parents on Earth. Essentially, rewarded with reconstituted bodies. orthodox contemporary Christianity contin- The early church fathers began more and ues to maintain the position that each new more to shape Christian doctrines that reflect- person born receives a new soul that has never ed Plato’s metaphysical philosophy, but they before existed in any other form. In Christian remained greatly divided over the particular doctrine, the soul is superior to the body nature of the immortal soul. The Platonists because of its divine origin and because it is saw the soul as supraindividual and remaining immortal, but belief in a resurrection of the within the universal cosmic soul after its final physical body is also an essential aspect of ascent to oneness with the Divine. The Christ- both the Apostles’ Creed and the Nicene ian philosophers could not be shaken from Creed, which declare that after the Last Judg- their position that each soul was created by ment Jesus shall once again appear to “judge God to be immortal and individual, irrevoca- the living and the dead.” bly connected to the afterlife. Among them In Chapter 25 of Matthew, Jesus tells a para- was Tertullian (c. 160 C.E.–220 C.E.), who ble of how the Son of Man is to come and sit on defined the soul as having sprung directly from his throne as the people of all nations gather the breath of God, thereby making it immor- before him so that he might separate them as a tal. The body, in the Platonic view, was merely shepherd separates the from the . the instrument of the anima—the soul. The Those individuals who loved their neighbors as highly respected Alexandrian scholar Origen themselves will be rewarded with eternal life, (c. 185 C.E.–254 C.E.) theorized that in the but those who have chosen greed and self-inter- beginning, God had created a certain number est will be sent away into eternal punishment.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 10 Afterlife Mysteries

In Acts 17:31, it is stated that God has appoint- punishment for the unrepentant, but over five ed Jesus Christ to judge the world; Acts 10:42 centuries ago, the councils of Florence (1439) again names Christ as the one “ordained by and Trent (1545–63) defined the concept of God to be judge of the living and the dead.” purgatory, an intermediate state after death during which the souls have opportunities to expiate certain of their sins. Devoted members of their families can offer and oblations ELL which can assist those souls in purgatory to H , in traditional Christian thought, is a atone for their earthly transgressions and place of eternal torment for those who have been achieve a restoration of their union with God. damned after the Last Judgment. Protestant Christianity does not offer its followers the opportunities for afterlife redemption afforded by purgatory or any other intermediate spiritual state, but it has removed The early Christian Church believed that much of the fear of hell and replaced it with an the Second Coming of Jesus was imminent emphasis upon grace and faith. While funda- and that many who were alive in the time of mentalist Protestants retain the traditional the apostles would live to see his return in the views of heaven and hell, there are many con- clouds. When this remarkable event occurred, temporary Protestant clergy who have rejected it would signal the end of time and Jesus the idea of a place of eternal torment for con- Christ would raise the dead and judge those demned souls as incompatible with the belief who would ascend to heaven and those who in a loving God of forgiveness. Hell has been would suffer the everlasting torments of hell. transformed from a place of everlasting suffer- The delay in the Second Coming forced the ing to an afterlife state of being without the Church to adjust its theology to acknowledge presence of God. For liberal Christian theolo- that the time of judgment for each individual gians, the entire teaching of a place of everlast- would arrive at the time of that person’s death. ing damnation has been completely rejected in For the traditional Christian, heaven is the favor of the love of Jesus for all humanity. everlasting dwelling place of God and the M Delving Deeper angelic beings who have served him faithfully Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New since the beginning. There, those Christians York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. who have been redeemed through faith in Jesus as the Christ will be with him forever in glory. Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and Liberal Christians acknowledge that, as Jesus Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. promised, there are many mansions in his Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World father’s kingdom where those of other faiths Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. may also dwell. For more fundamental and con- Pelikan, Jaroslav, ed. Christianity: The Apocrypha and servative Christians, the terrifying graphic the New Testament. New York: Oxford University images depicted over the centuries of the Last Press and Cambridge University Press for the Judgment have been too powerful to be elimi- Book of the Month Club, 1992. nated from doctrinal teachings, so they envision Rosten, Leo, ed. Religions of America. New York: a beautiful place high above the Earth where Simon & Schuster, 1975. only true believers in Jesus may reign with him. Hinduism Hell, in traditional Christian thought, is a place of eternal torment for those who have In ’s religious classic work, the Bhagavad been damned after the Last Judgment. It is gen- Gita (“Song of the Lord”), the nature of the erally pictured as a barren pit filled with flames, soul is defined: “It is born not, nor does it ever the images developed out of the Hebrew Sheol die, nor shall it, after having been brought into and the Greek Hades as the final resting places being, come not to be hereafter. The unborn, for the dead. Roman Catholic Christianity the permanent, the eternal, the ancient, it is continues to depict hell as a state of unending slain not when the body is slain.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 11

The oldest collection of Sanskrit hymns is the Rig-Veda, dating back to about 1400 B.C.E. Composed by the Aryan people who invaded the Indus Valley in about 1500 B.C.E., the early Vedic songs are primarily associated with funeral rituals and perceive the individual per- son as composed of three separate entities: the body, the asu (life principle), and the (the seat of the mind, will, and emotions). Although the asu, and the manas were highly regarded, they cannot really be considered as comprising the essential self, the soul. The facet of the person that survives the physical is yet something else, a kind of miniature of the living man or woman that resides within the center of the body near the heart.

During the period from about 600 B.C.E.to 480 B.C.E., the series of writings known as Upanishads set forth the twin doctrines of samsara (rebirth) and karma (the cause and effect actions of an individual during his or her life). An individual has a direct influence on his or her karma process in the material world and the manner in which the person deals with the difficulties inherent in an existence bound by time and space; the individual deter- mines the form of his or her next earthly incar- nation. The subject of the two doctrines is the atman, or self, the essence of the person that contains the divine breath of life. The atman within the individual was “smaller than a grain of rice,” but it was connected to the great cos- mic soul, the Atman or Brahma, the divine principle. Unfortunately, while occupying a physical body, the atman was subject to avidya, an earthly veil of profound ignorance that blinded the atman to its true nature as Brahma and subjected it to the processes of karma and samsara. Avidya led to maya the illusion that thither, experienced good and evil, has- In Hinduism, Vishnu is deceives each individual atman into mistaking tens back to the state of waking from considered one of the the material world as the real world. Living which he started. As a man passes from main gods of worship. under this illusion, the individual accumulates to wakefulness, so does he pass (ST. LOUIS ART MUSEUM) karma and continues to enter the unceasing from this life to the next.… Then the process of samsara, the wheel of return with its point of his heart, where the nerves join, succession of new lifetimes and . is lighted by the light of the Self, and by that light he departs either through the The passage of the soul from this world to eye, or through the gate of the skull, or the next is described in the Brihadarankyaka through some other of the Upanishad: body.…The Self remains conscious, and, The Self, having in dreams enjoyed conscious, the dying man goes to his the pleasures of sense, gone hither and abode. The deeds of this life, and the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 12 Afterlife Mysteries

Hindu holy man or from samsara, the cycle of death and rebirth, Sadhu. (AP/WIDE which would lead to nirvana, the ultimate WORLD PHOTOS) union of atman with the divine Brahma. In the eleventh century, Ramanjua and the school of Visitadvaita saw the bliss of nirvana as a com- plete oneness of the soul with God. In the last centuries before the common era, a form of Hinduism known as spread rapidly across India. Bhakti envisions a loving relationship between God and the devout believer that is based upon grace. Those devo- tees who have prepared themselves by a loving attitude, a study of the scriptures, and devotion to Lord Krishna may free themselves from an endless cycle of death and rebirth. Eternal life is granted to the devotees who, at the time of death, give up their physical body with only impressions they leave behind, follow thoughts of Lord Krishna on their minds. him. As a caterpillar, having reached the end of a blade of grass, takes hold of M Delving Deeper another blade and draws itself to it, so Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New the Self, having left behind it [a body] York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. unconscious, takes hold of another body Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World and draws himself to it. Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. Pelikan, Jaroslav, ed. Hinduism: The Rig Veda. Trans. by Ralph T. H. Griffith. New York: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers for the Book of the Month “IT is born not, nor does it ever die, nor shall it, Club, 1992. Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the after having been brought into being, come not to be Soul. New York, Macmillan, 1989. hereafter. The unborn, the permanent, the eternal, Wilson, Andrew, ed. World Scripture: A Comparative the ancient, it is slain not when the body is slain.” Anthology of Sacred Texts. New York: Paragon House, 1995. Zaehner, R. C., ed. Encyclopedia of the World’s Reli- gions. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1997. By the third century B.C.E. Hinduism had largely adopted a cyclical worldview of lives Islam and rebirths in which the earlier concepts of heaven and hell, an afterlife system of reward In regard to the concept of a soul, Islam envi- and punishment, were replaced by intermedi- sions a human as a being of spirit and body. ate states between lifetimes. Hindu cosmology The creation of Adam as described in the depicted three lokas, or realms—heaven, Qur’an (or Koran) is reminiscent of Genesis Earth, and a netherworld—and 14 additional in the Judeo-Christian Bible as the Lord levels in which varying degrees of suffering or announces to the angels that he is going to bliss awaited the soul between physical exis- create a human of clay and that he will tences. Seven of these heavens or hells rise breathe his spirit into him after he has given above Earth and seven descend below. Accord- him form. “And He originated the creation of ing to the great Hindu teacher Sankara, who man out of clay, then He fashioned his proge- lived in the ninth century, and the school of ny of an extraction of mean water, then He Advaita Vedanata, the eventual goal of the shaped him, and breathed His spirit in him.” soul’s odyssey was moksa, a complete liberation (Qur’an 32:8–9)

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 13

Muhammed (570 C.E.–632 C.E.) appears to and a rivalry in wealth and children. It is as a Muslims pray in the have regarded the soul as the essential self of a rain whose vegetation pleases the unbelievers; direction of Mecca human being, but he, adhering to the ancient then it withers, and you see it turning yellow, during an Islamic holiday Judeo-Christian tradition, also considered the then it becomes straw. And in the Hereafter at Coney Island, New physical body as a requirement for life after there is grievous punishment, and forgiveness York. (AP/WIDE death. The word for the independent soul is from God and good pleasure; whereas the pre- WORLD PHOTOS) nafs, similar in meaning to the Greek psyche, sent life is but the joy of delusion.” and the word for the aspect of the soul that Muhammed speaks of the Last Judgment, gives humans their dignity and elevates them after which there will be a resurrection of the above the animals is ruh, equivalent to the dead which will bring everlasting bliss to the Greek word nous. These two aspects of the righteous and hellish torments to the wicked. soul combine the lower and the higher, the The judgment will be individual. No soul will human and the divine. be able to help a friend or family member, he As in the other major religions, how one warns; no soul will be able to give satisfaction lives on Earth will prepare the soul for the or to make intercession for another. afterlife, and there are promises of a paradise or While the doctrine of the resurrection of the warnings of a place of torment. The Qur’an the body has never been abandoned in Islam, 57:20 contains an admonition concerning the later students of the Qur’an sought to define transient nature of life on Earth and a the soul in more metaphysical terms, and a reminder of the two possible destinations that belief in the preexistence of souls was general- await the soul after death: “Know that the pre- ly established. In this view, Allah kept a trea- sent life is but a sport and a diversion, an sure house of souls in paradise available for adornment and a cause of boasting among you, their respective incarnations on Earth.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 14 Afterlife Mysteries

The Islamic paradise is in many ways an shapes the form of Adam from the clay, then extension of the legendary Garden of Eden in breathes into him the “breath of life,” so that the Bible. It is a beautiful place filled with Adam becomes nephesh, or a “living soul.” trees, flowers, and fruits, but it really cannot Interestingly, Yahweh also bestows the be expressed in human terms. It is far more breath of life into the animals that flourished wonderful than any person could ever imag- in the Garden of Eden, and they, too, are con- ine. “All who obey God and the Apostle are sidered living souls. Nephesh is closely associ- in the company of those on whom is the ated with blood, the life-substance, which is grace of God—of the Prophets who teach, drained away from the body at death, thus the sincere lovers of Truth, the witnesses establishing in Hebrew tradition the recogni- [martyrs] who testify, and the righteous who tion that a living person is a composite entity do good: Ah! What a beautiful fellowship!” made up of flesh and nephesh, the spiritual (Qur’an 4:69) essence. “The body is the sheath of the soul,” states the Talmud, Sanhedrin 108a. The early Hebrews believed that after death the soul descended to Sheol, a place MUHAMMED says the Last Judgment will deep inside the Earth where the spirits of the bring everlasting bliss to the righteous and hellish dead were consigned to dust and gloom. “All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all torments to the wicked. turn to dust again” (Ecclesiastes 3:20). By the time the Book of Daniel was written, in about 165 B.C.E., the belief had been established that Hell is a place of torment, and, like the the dead would be resurrected and receive image held by many Christians, a place of fire judgment: “Many of those who lie dead in the and burning. In the Islamic teachings, neither ground will rise from death. Some of them will heaven nor hell last throughout eternity. be given eternal life, and others will receive Infinity belongs to Allah alone, and there may nothing but eternal shame and disgrace. exist various stages of paradise and hell for Everyone who has been wise will shine bright those souls who dwell there. as the sky above, and everyone who has led others to please God will shine like the stars” M Delving Deeper (Daniel 12: 2–4). Ali, Ahmed, trans. The Qur’an. New York: Akrash While the verses from Daniel are the Publishing Karachi for the Book of the Month only ones in Jewish scripture that specifical- Club, 1992. ly mention the afterlife of the soul, the sub- Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World ject is widely discussed in Rabbinic litera- Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. ture, the Kabbalah, and Jewish folklore. Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: Generally, the soul is believed to have its Larousse, 1994. roots in the world of the divine, and after Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the the physical death of the body, the soul Soul. New York: Macmillan, 1989. returns to the place of its spiritual origin. Wilson, Andrew, ed. World Scripture: A Comparative Some Jewish thinkers refer to the soul’s Anthology of Sacred Texts. New York: Paragon sojourn on Earth as a kind of exile to be House, 1995. served until its reunion with God.

By the second century B.C.E., many Jewish Judaism teachers had been exposed to the Greek con- “Then the Lord God formed man out of the cept of the soul as the essential self that dust of the ground, and breathed into his nos- exists prior to the earthly body into which it trils the breath of life; and man became a liv- is born and which survives the body’s physi- ing being” (Genesis 2:7). In the second chap- cal death. However, the old traditions ter of Genesis, Yahweh, the god of Israel, retained the view that, an existence in the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 15 afterlife requires the restoration of the whole person. As Jewish thinking on the afterlife progressed from earlier beliefs, a school of thought arose maintaining that during the arrival of the Messiah, God would raise the dead to life again and pass judgment upon them—rewarding the righteous and punish- ing the wicked. Such a resurrection was viewed as a restoration of persons who would possess both physical bodies and spirits, thus reinforcing the traditional philosophy that to be a living person was to be a psycho-physi- cal unit, not an eternal soul temporarily inhabiting a mortal body. More often, how- ever, the references to a judgment of the dead in Judaism recall the scene in the seventh chapter of the Book of Daniel in which the Ancient of Days opens the books of life and passes judgment on the kingdoms of the Earth, rather than on individuals. According to some circles of Jewish thought, the actual Day of Judgment, yom ha- din, the resurrection of the dead, will occur when the Messiah comes. On that fateful day, both Israel and the Gentile nations will be summoned to the place of judgment by the blowing of the great shofar (ram’s horn) to awaken the people from their spiritual slum- ber. the prophet will return and set about the task of reconciling families who Ancient Egypt and A white-bearded rabbi have become estranged. The day when the the Afterlife reading the Talmud. Lord judges “will be dark, very dark, without a (CORBIS CORPORATION) ray of light” ( 5:20). Those who have he ancient Egyptians were preoccupied maintained righteous lives and kept their with the specter of death and the prob- covenant with God will be taken to the heav- T lem of how best to accomplish passage enly paradise. Those who have been judged as to the other side. There was never an ancient deserving of punishment for their misdeeds people who insisted upon believing that death will be sent to Gehenna, to stay there for a was not the final act of a human being, that “it length of time commensurate with the seri- is not death to die,” with more emphasis than ousness of their transgressions. the Egyptians.

M Delving Deeper In the cosmology of the early Egyptians, Jewish Publication Society Translation. The Tanakh. humans were considered the children of the New York, 1992. gods, which meant that they had inherited many Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the other elements from their divine progenitors Soul. New York: Macmillan, 1989. than physical bodies. The ba, or soul, was por- Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish and Legend. trayed on the walls of tombs as a human-headed New York: Thames and Hudson, 1997. bird leaving the body at death. During a person’s Wilson, Andrew, ed. World Scripture: A Comparative lifetime, the ba was an intangible essence, associ- Anthology of Sacred Texts. New York: Paragon ated with the breath. In addition to the ba, each House, 1995. person possessed a ka, a kind of ghostly double

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 16 Afterlife Mysteries

ial possessions were made. Those priests who were ordained to carry the offerings to the dead MANKIND’S HISTORY OF were called “servants of the ka.” Upon an Egyptian’s death, although the BURIAL PRACTICES body became inert, no longer capable of motion, the body did not decay, for the greatest care was Timeline taken to preserve it as a center of individual spir- it manifestation. The body was carefully embalmed and mummified and placed in a cof- 70,000 B.C.E. fin, on its side, as if it were only asleep. In the Earliest discovered burial sites of Neanderthal man. tomb with the mummy were brought all the utensils that a living person might need on a 3600 B.C.E. long journey, together with toilet articles, vessels Earliest known attempts to mummify bodies in Egypt. for water and food, and weapons and hunting 3000 B.C.E. equipment to protect against robbers and to pro- vide food once the initial supply was depleted. Ancient Chileans mummify bodies. Based on their writings concerning their 1000 B.C.E. concepts of goodness, purity, faithfulness, truth, Ancient Greeks cremate their dead. and justice, beginning in the Pyramid Texts 625 B.C.E. and extending onward, most scholars agree that the ancient Egyptians were a highly moral peo- Mourners in Ancient Greece place metal coins under the tongues of ple. The gods Osiris and Isis were exalted as the the dead. ideal father and mother, and Set (god of chaos) 600 B.C.E. became the personification of evil. During the Romans cremate their dead. time of the Middle Kingdom (c. 2000 B.C.E.,) the story of Osiris became a kind of gospel of righteousness, and justice was exalted in a man- Sources: ner found in few periods of history. Weathersby, Trudy. About Death and Dying. http://dying.about.com/blchron1.htm. 9 July 2001.

Egyptian Book of the Dead As early as the Eighteenth Dynasty, which began about 1580 B.C.E., most of the religious literature of ancient Egypt, including the Pyramid Texts—the oldest extant funerary which was given to each individual at the literature in the world, dating back to as early moment of birth. As long as people kept control as the fourth millennium B.C.E.—and certain of their ka, they lived. But as soon as they died, it revised editions of those texts, called the Cof- began a separate existence, still resembling the fin Texts, were brought together, reedited, and body that it formerly occupied, and still requir- added to, and painted on sarcophagi and writ- ing food for sustenance. Each person also had a ten on papyrus. This massive literary effort, ren, or name, which could acquire a separate the work of many authors and compilers, is existence and was once the underlying substance now known as the Book of the Dead; its cre- of all one’s integral aspects. Other facets include ators called it The Chapters of Coming Forth the khu, or intelligence; the ab, or heart (will); by Day. Although many known copies of this the sakkem, or life force; the khaybet, or shadow; ancient work exist, no one copy contains all the ikh, or glorified spirit; and the sahu, or the chapters, which are thought to number mummy. But the most important of all these around 200. The subject matter of each chap- facets of a human being was the ka, which ter is the beatification of the dead, but the became the center of the cult of the dead, for it chapters are as independent of one another as was to the ka that all offerings of food and mater- are the psalms in the Old Testament.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 17

he Egyptians did not believe that mummi- fying a body would enable it to come back to life in the next world. They knew the T physical body would remain in this world, but they preserved it, believing that the spirit of the Egyptian Journey person needed its body as a kind of base or reference point. If a body could not be recovered, had it, for example, been destroyed by fire or lost at sea, it was a to the Next World serious matter. In cases such as these, a statue or a Sources: kind of reconstruction or artistic portrait would be Ruffle, John. “Ancient Egypt: Land of the Priest-King; Egyptian used for the departing spirit. Temples: Houses of Power.” In Eerdman’s Handbook to the An important ritual was performed at the funeral World’s Religions. Edited by R. Pierce Beaver. Grand service of the departed, called The Opening of the Rapids, Mich.: William B. Eerdman’s Publishing Co., 1982. Mouth. This ceremony was a “magical treatment” of the mouth and other of the body to ensure the spirit’s ability to continue to hear, see, eat, and so forth, should it need to in the spirit world. The Egyptians also performed this ceremony over statues and paint- ings, to endow them with a form in the afterworld.

One of the most curious aspects of the it was now decreed that anyone who could Egyptian Book of the Dead is that while the afford the rituals would be entitled to follow work is filled with realistic and graphic scenes the god Osiris into the afterlife. The cult of of the preparation of the deceased for mummi- Osiris had now been extended so that any fication, there are no illustrations depicting deceased human, commoner or noble-born, death and dying. For a people obsessed with who had the means could become an “Osiris.” the mortuary and funerary aspects of death, the Egyptians seldom dealt with the actual ways in which people lost their lives. Some scholars have observed that it was not so much that the ancient Egyptians wished to avoid the unpleas- UPON an Egyptian’s death the greatest care ant topic of death and dying; it was rather that was taken to preserve the body as a center of they never really formulated any clear concep- tion of the nature of death or of its cause. individual spirit manifestation. By the time the text of the Book of the Dead was being copied on rolls of papyrus and placed in the tombs of the dead, a great social The most important ceremony associated and religious revolution had taken place. with the preparation of the dead was the open- Whereas the Pyramid Texts were meant only ing of the eyes, mouth, ears, and nose of the to be inscribed on the sarcophagi of the royals, deceased. This rite was thought to guarantee

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 18 Afterlife Mysteries

In ancient Egypt, dead life to the body and make it possible for the ba M Delving Deeper people’s bodies were to reenter its former dwelling. If the deceased’s Gaster, Theodor H., ed. The New Golden Bough. New prepared for budget allowed, it was also customary to bring York: Criterion Books, 1959. mummification. It was into the tomb a number of small figures called Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: believed they would go ushabtiu, whose duty was to speak up and give Larousse, 1994. to an afterlife. (AP/WIDE character witness when the entombed stood WORLD PHOTOS) before Osiris and the 42 divine judges. Osiris: Death and Resurrection Osiris was called Lord of Lords, King of Kings, and God of Gods by the Egyptians. According to the scholar E. A. W. Budge, “[Osiris] was the god-man who suffered, and died, and rose THE Pyramid Texts were the oldest extant again, and reigned eternally in heaven. They funerary literature in the world, dating back to as [the Egyptians] believed that they would inherit eternal life, just as he had done.” early as the fourth millennium B.C.E. The ancient myths proclaim that Osiris first received renown as a peaceful leader of a higher culture in the eastern Delta, then as a The Book of the Dead also contained cer- powerful ruler over all the Delta, a veritable tain holy incantations that were designed to god of the Nile and its vegetation, growth, free the ka from the tomb and allow it to be life, and culture. He was the husband of Isis, incarnated again. The spirit might experience of enchantment and magic; father of an existence as a hawk, a heron, or even a the great war god Horus; and finally conqueror plant form, such as a lotus or a lily, moving of northern Upper Egypt with his principal along through various expressions of the life city at . It was then that he came into force until, after about 3,000 years, it could conflict with Set, who killed and dismem- once again achieve rebirth as a human. bered him. The dark mists of death didn’t

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 19 eliminate Osiris. Quite the opposite, in fact, Osiris, God of the for Isis, of the divine mother god- Underworld. (AP/WIDE dess, used her magic to put him back together. WORLD PHOTOS Osiris rose from the dead and became for all of his followers a god of resurrection. The cult of Osiris was established at Abydos, where he became known as the Lord of the Death or Lord of the West, referring to his mastery over all those who had traveled “west” into the sunset of death. The theology of Osiris, which promised resurrection, soon overshadowed that of the sun god Ra and became the domi- nant feature of all Egyptian religion. Ra was a creator god, fundamentally solar, a king by nature, whose theology concerned itself with the world, its origin, creation, and the laws that governed it. Osiris and his doctrines were concerned with the problems of life, death, resurrection, and an afterlife. The con- nection between the two deities was Horus, who was a sky god of the heavens and also the dutiful son and heir of Osiris. The general influ- ence of Ra and Osiris can be traced back to the time of the Pyramid Texts and forward to the decline of Egyptian religious history. The cos- mology of Osiris may be divided into two peri- ods. The earlier one extended up until the time of the pans. The god Thoth read and recorded of the Pyramid Texts, during which he was a the decision. Standing in the shadows was a peaceful political power, an administrator of a monstrous creature prepared to devour the higher culture, the unifying factor in bringing deceased, should the feather of truth outweigh the Delta and northern Upper Egypt into one his or her heart. In those instances when the realm, the ideal husband and father, and after heart outweighed the feather—and few devout his death, the god of resurrection. The second Egyptians could really believe that their period extended from the time of the Pyramid beloved Osiris would condemn them—the Texts to the common era, when he was primari- deceased was permitted to proceed to the ly god of the dead and king of the underworld. Fields of Aalu, the world, where the gods lived. When an ancient Egyptian died, the Because humans were the offspring of the gods, deceased expected to appear before Osiris, who the Fields of Aalu offered an eternal associa- would be sitting upon his throne, waiting to tion and loving companionship with the pass judgment on him or her. The deceased deities. This, the ancient Egyptians believed, would be led in by the jackal-headed god Anu- was the natural order of things. They had no bis, followed by the goddess Isis, the divine doubts about immortality. In their cosmology, enchantress, representing life, and the goddess a blessed afterlife was a certainty. of the underworld, Nephthys, representing death. There were 42 divine judges to assess M Delving Deeper the life of the one who stood before them, and Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: the deceased would be allowed to deny 42 mis- The Philosophical Library, 1950. deeds. Once the deceased had presented his or Gaster, Theodor H., ed. The New Golden Bough. New her case, Osiris indicated a large pair of bal- York: Criterion Books, 1959. ances before them with the heart of the Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: deceased and the feather of truth, one in each Larousse, 1994.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 20 Afterlife Mysteries

Pyramid Texts The Pyramid Texts recorded some of human- kind’s earliest written insights concerning its MUMMY FACTS concepts about the soul and the afterlife. The texts were inscribed on the stone walls of five pyramids at Saccara during the later part of 1. Mummification was not limited to Egyptians. Greeks and Romans the Old Kingdom, 2400–2240 B.C.E., and were who resided in Egypt were also mummified in Egyptian fashion. compiled by priestly scholars from a variety of 2. The process of mummification continued in Egypt as late as the fifth sources, some dating earlier than the begin- century C.E., then slowly tapered off when Christianity took hold. ning of the historical period, about 3000 B.C.E. Beginning with the Middle Kingdom, about 3. From 400 to 1400 C.E.there was a common belief that mummia was a 2000 B.C.E., priests began to copy large por- potent medicine with curative powers. This mummia was obtained tions of the Pyramid Texts onto the sarcopha- by grinding up actual mummies. gi of pharoahs and nobles. 4. Many travelers who visited Egypt from Europe in the 1600s and Although the texts deal only with the 1700s took mummies home and displayed them as centerpieces or manner in which to guarantee the safe passage in curio cabinets. of deceased nobility to the other world, they 5. The study of Egyptian antiquities, known as Egyptology, became a also reflect the general thinking of the com- popular academic discipline in the 1800s. The event of “unwrapping mon people toward the next world, as well as a mummy” became a most popular attraction and draw to European that of the priesthood and the royal heads of museums. state. It is clear that the Egyptians, even during this remote and long-ago period, thought of 6. In 1896, British archaeologist William Flinders Petrie began using X- themselves as being more than a physical body, ray techniques to examine mummies without unwrapping them. but what is not easily understood is exactly 7. In the early 1970s, scientists began using computed tomography, or what their conception of death might have CAT scans, to create images of the insides of mummies. This aided been. From what can be ascertained from the them in determining information about the embalming and wrapping earliest mortuary texts is that the entire culture processes the Egyptians used. was in denial of death and refused to accept it as a natural and inevitable event. In fact the 8. During the 1980s and 1990s, scientists extracted DNA from texts allude to a time when death did not exist, mummies in hopes of gathering information about ancient Egyptian but there is no account of how death entered patterns of settlement and migration, as well as information on the world, as there are in many other cultures. diseases and genetic characteristics. All pharaohs were considered to be divine, a 9. Recent approaches to studying mummies involve the belief that had its roots in the myths that gods interdisciplinary cooperation of Egyptologists, physicians, had ruled Egypt in prehistoric times and that radiologists, physical anthropologists, and specialists in ancient the earliest human rulers were the actual chil- languages. dren of these divine beings. Therefore, when a pharaoh died, he could be prepared for death 10. Recent discoveries of mummies in the Sinai Peninsula, the desert and become an “Osiris,” the god of resurrection. oases, and the eastern delta of the Nile River are providing abundant information about the regional mummification styles. The Egyptians of this period conceived of two nonphysical entities, the ka and the ba, that made up the whole self and were of equal value Sources: to the physical body. Although it is difficult to Teeter, Emily. Presentation of Maat: Ritual and Legitimacy in Ancient Egypt and Scarabs, ascertain a precise understanding of the cosmol- Scarboids, Seals and Seal Impressions from Medinet Habu. N.p., n.d. ogy of the Egyptian people of such a faraway time, it would appear that the ka, often repre- sented in hieroglyphs as two arms upstretched in a gesture of protection, was believed to have been a kind of spiritual double of a living person that also served as his or her guardian spirit. A

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 21

n the Autonomous Region in northern China, Chinese archeologists have discovered a pyramid which they have dated to Hongshan Pyramid Ibe more than 5,000 years old. Archaeologist Guo Dashun stated that the three-stepped pyramid Discovered belongs to the Hongshan culture period of 5,000 to 6,000 years ago, during the Stone Age. in China At the top of the pyramid, the archeologists found seven tombs and the ruins of an altar. Also found were Sources: many fragments of broken pottery carved with the “Xinhua.” China Daily.http://www.chinadaily.net/cndy/2001-07- Chinese character mi (rice). They also discovered a 10/19256.html. 10 July 2001. bone flute, a stone ring, and a life-sized sculpture of a goddess. Archeologists believe that the discovery of these relics, as well as of the pyramid itself, will be crucial in learning more about both the spiritual and earthbound life of the peoples of the Hongshan culture.

person’s tomb was called the het ka, the “house aspect of the self that separates from the body of the ka,” suggesting that the Egyptians not at the time of death. only considered the ka an essential aspect of a human being, but understood that a provision for it, as well as for the physical body, must be made at the time of death. THE Pyramid Texts were inscribed on the stone

The ba is generally understood by modern walls of five pyramids at Saccara. scholars as representing that aspect of the essential self that is commonly referred to as the soul. Often depicted in ancient Egyptian While there seems no question that the art and hieroglyphs as a bird with a human ancient Egyptian view of the nature of each head—male or female, corresponding to the individual human included both the physical sex of the person represented—the ba hovers and nonphysical aspects of the whole person, near its physical counterpart. In cultures the spiritual, nonmaterial representations were throughout the world, the bird is often utilized not valued above the material body. Such an as a symbol for the soul. And certainly, in the assertion is easily demonstrated by the lengthy Egypt of thousands of years ago, the high-fly- process of embalmment and the elaborate ing, free-moving creature of the air would process of mummification conducted on the have seemed an obvious representation of the physical body of the deceased. The magical rit-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 22 Afterlife Mysteries

The Chepren pyramid in uals and ceremonies carefully performed to pre- subject to physical laws and exists only in Giza, Egypt. (ARCHIVE pare the dead for the afterlife journey indicate terms of mass and energy—matter being trans- PHOTOS, INC.) that the body was as important an aspect of the formed by energy into a variety of conditions complete entity as were the ka and the ba. Nor and shapes that come into existence only to can it truly be known if the ka and the ba were pass away eventually in time and space. viewed strictly as spiritual entities, for they, as Death, therefore, is the end of existence for all well as their mummified human-self, were left who succumb to its ultimate withdrawal of the food and drink in the mortuary offerings so they life force. might live on in their roles of overseers. From time to time, however, highly regard- M Delving Deeper ed scientists have protested that such a view Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New of the universe leaves out a sizable portion of York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. reality. British philosopher and mathemati- Ferm, Vergilius, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: cian Alfred North Whitehead (1861–1947) Philosophical Library, 1950. observed that a strictly materialistic approach to life completely ignored the subjective life of humans—or that area of existence which is commonly called the spiritual. It in no way Individual Human accounted for emotions—the manner in Experience with Death which human beings experience the feelings and the Afterlife of love between a woman and a man, between parents and children; the joy upon hearing a or the past three hundred years, Western magnificent symphony; the sense of beauty science has been fixated upon the con- and awe in sighting a rainbow; the inspiration F cept that everything in the universe is of religious thought.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 23

But the major tenets of Western science wrought by the severity of a painful ordeal and hold fast. Such human experiences, material a subsequent misinterpretation of accepted scientists insist, are mere transient illusions— religious teachings, and while the proponents things that people imagine for themselves or of the material sciences may consider these dream for themselves—while the only true experiences delusions, those who have sur- reality consists in the movement of atoms vived such near-death encounters cannot be blindly obeying chemical and physical laws. shaken from the testimony of their own per- This soulless “world machine” was created sonal experiences, regardless of the accepted three centuries ago by the genius of Rene dogmas and doctrines taught by the various Descartes (1596–1650), Sir Isaac Newton religious bodies or the physical sciences con- (1642–1727), and their predecessors; and it cerning the afterlife. has proved useful for the development of Father Andrew Greeley (1928– ), who physical science. The attempts of Whitehead has a Ph.D. in sociology and is a best-selling and others to construct an approach to sci- novelist as well as a Roman Catholic priest, ence that could include the experiences of has been keeping tabs on the spiritual experi- people’s inner lives within the framework of ences of Americans since 1973. Together with reality has made little impression in contem- colleagues at the University of Chicago, Gree- porary science, which remains rigidly devoted ley, a professor of sociology at the University to the seventeenth century “world machine.” of Arizona, released the following data in the Everything must be explained in terms of the January/February 1987 issue of American physical action of material bodies being acted Health: Seventy-three percent of the adult upon by external forces. population in the United States believe in life after death; 74 percent expect to be reunited But even the most rigid disciple of the with their loved ones after death. materialistic religion of test tubes, chemical compounds, and mathematical formulas still In the fall of 1988, the editors at Better cannot answer the ultimate question—what Homes and Gardens drew more than 80,000 lies beyond physical death? responses when they surveyed their readership regarding their spiritual lives. Eighty-nine per- Some scientists compromise because their cent believed in eternal life; 30 percent instincts or desires prompt them to hope that believed in a spirit world; and 86 percent life goes on, and they point to the research believed in miracles. being done with those men and women who have survived the near-death experience (NDE) and the testimonies of medical person- Deathbed Visions nel who have observed individuals undergoing For thousands of years, many individuals have deathbed visions. While some scientists may received personal proof of survival by observ- argue that the answers that come forth from ing their fellow humans at the moment of those who have experienced NDE are subjec- death. Reports of deathbed experiences have tive, other researchers insist that such reports long intrigued physical researchers, but system- do provide valuable clues to the dimensions of atic investigations of such accounts were not reality that lie beyond physical death. attempted until the pilot study of Dr. Karlis Throughout history there have been men Osis (Deathbed Observations by Physicians and and women who have been somehow brought Nurses, 1961) sought to analyze the experi- back to life after accidents, severe injuries, ences of dying persons in search of patterns. surgeries, and other physical traumas, and Because of their specialized training, abili- they have related their own accounts of life ty to make accurate medical assessments, and beyond death, the journey of the soul, and the proximity to dying patients, Osis selected doc- process of judgment that awaits the spirits of tors and nurses as informants. Each of the 640 the deceased on the other side. While the var- respondents to Osis’s questionnaires had ious representatives of religious orthodoxy observed an average of 50 to 60 deathbed may often look upon such stories as visions patients—a total of over 35,000 cases. The

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 24 Afterlife Mysteries

he Near-Death Experiences and the After- life website (http://www.near-death. com) presents a comprehensive overview of the Near-Death Tnear-death experience and views of the afterlife from the standpoint of all world religions Experiences and including Christian, , Jewish, Hindu, Atheist, Buddhist, and Muslim. There are also NDEs, (near- death experiences) of children, of those who are blind the Afterlife and those who committed suicide. Also, a section called Films with Afterlife Themes Research, analysis, and support are among the provides a list of more than 30 films that were made many other features on the website. There are inter- from 1939 to the present. A brief overview and esting and related topics including scientific or psy- description of the plot is given, in addition to the rating chic research, informative news, books, docu- and length of the film. mentaries, audio, television shows, and films available within the fields of study of the afterlife and the near- Sources: death experience. Links are provided to many of the Near Death Experiences and the Afterlife. http://www.near- researchers in the field, such as Dr. P. M. H. Atwater and death.com. 15 October 2001. Dr. George Ritchie, as well as to those who have widely written about their own transformative near-death events, such as Bettie Eadie and Dannion Brinkley.

parapsychologists followed up the initial ques- for the purpose of guiding them through the tionnaire with telephone calls, additional transition from death to the afterlife. One dis- questionnaires, and correspondence. tinct observation emerging from Osis’s study was that few patients appeared to die in a state A total of 385 respondents reported 1,318 of fear. cases wherein deathbed patients claimed to have seen apparitions or phantasms. Fifty-two percent Age and sex showed no correlation with of these apparitions represented dead persons the phenomena of deathbed apparitions, who were known to the patients; 28 percent visions, or mood elevations. Interestingly were of living persons; and 20 percent were of enough, the more highly educated patients religious figures. Visions that either gave the evidenced more than dying patient a view of the traditional heaven or the less well educated, thus contradicting the depicted scenes of wondrous beauty and brilliant allegation that the more superstitious are like- were reported by 248 respondents to have ly to experience deathbed phenomena. been observed in 884 instances. Mood eleva- Religious beliefs correlated in a positive tion—that is, a shift in the patient’s emotions manner, as might be expected. Only those from extreme pain and fear to tranquility—was patients who believed in life after death expe- reported by 169 respondents in 753 cases. rienced visions depicting scenes in the other About half of the apparitions reported by world. Religious figures were sometimes the dying patients seemed to have appeared reported by those with no religious affiliation,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 25 but those with strong beliefs most often iden- in 1969 when a deceased patient appeared tified a biblical or saintly figure. before her in fully materialized form. Kubler- Another interesting statistic revealed by Ross had been feeling discouraged about her the study is that visions, apparitions, and research with the dying because of the opposi- mood elevations are reported more often in tion that she had encountered among her col- cases where the dying patient is fully con- leagues, but the apparition of Mary Schwartz scious and appears in complete control of his appeared to her to tell her not to abandon her senses. Sedation, high fever, and painkilling work because life after death was a reality. drugs seem to decrease, rather than to increase, the ability to experience these phe- nomena. By the same token, cases of brain damage or brain disease were found unrelated “DEATH is simply a shedding of the physical to the kinds of deathbed experiences relevant to Osis’s study. body, like the butterfly coming out of a cocoon.” The questionnaire and subsequent follow- —DR. ELISABETH KUBLER-ROSS up also uncovered some intriguing areas for additional research. There were cases, for example, in which collective viewings of “Death is simply a shedding of the physical apparitions were reported by those who had body, like the butterfly coming out of a gathered around the patient’s deathbed. There cocoon,” Kubler-Ross has told her lecture audi- were numerous instances of “extrasensory” ences in presentations which she had conduct- interaction between patients and attending ed around the world. “Death is a transition physicians and nurses; and many cases where- into a higher state of consciousness where you in observers underwent a change in their own continue to perceive, to understand, to laugh, personal philosophy after witnessing the expe- to be able to grow, and the only thing you lose rience of the dying person. is something that you don’t need anymore— Among the many patterns disclosed by the and that is your physical body.” study, Osis feels that one of the most consis- The thousands of case histories that tent was that phenomena relevant to the sur- Kubler-Ross has studied have demonstrated to vival hypothesis occurred most often when her that while, in some cases, dying may be the physiological and psychological balance of painful, death itself—as described by those the patient was not greatly disturbed. Accord- who have survived near-death experiences ing to the research project’s findings as report- (NDE)—is a completely peaceful experience, ed by Osis, “Trends in line with the survival free of pain and fear. Kubler-Ross also found hypothesis occurred predominantly in that when one of her patients died, someone patients whose mentality was not disturbed by was always there to help in the transition from sedatives or other medications, who had no life to death, often a deceased family member diagnosed hallucinogenic pathology, and who or friend. Those who had experienced a were fully conscious as well as responsive to “comeback” from death to life assured her that their environment.” The study found that to die was to experience a feeling of “peace, experiences irrelevant to the survival hypoth- freedom, equanimity, a sense of wholeness,” esis occurred more often in those patients who and they told her that they were no longer were generally prone to hallucinate, “such as afraid to die. the sedated patients, those whose pathology While the great majority of today’s scien- was diagnosed as hallucinogenic, or those tists may consider the quest to discover the whose consciousness and contact with the world beyond death a waste of time and ener- environment was impaired.” gy when there are so many physical challenges Dr. Elisabeth Kubler-Ross ( 1926– ) has awaiting humankind in the twenty-first cen- said that the turning point in her work as a tury, Dr. has spoken to this issue medical doctor occurred in a Chicago hospital and advised his more materialistic colleagues

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 26 Afterlife Mysteries

to take a “wider look toward the far horizons M Delving Deeper which have attracted the best minds through Kubler-Ross, Elisabeth. Living with Death and Dying. the centuries.” There is, of course, greatness in New York: Macmillan, 1997. defeating humankind’s diseases and in con- Morse, Melvin. Parting Visions: Uses and Meaning of quering new worlds in outer space, but, Osis Pre-Death. New York: Villard Books, 1994. wonders “how the age-old problem, ‘What White, John. A Practical Guide to Death and Dying. happens when someone dies?,’ compares with Wheaton, Ill.: Theosophical Publishing House, these material challenges? Is it not equally 1988. important to know the certain answer to such Willis-Brandon, Carla. One Last Hug Before I Go: The a basic question of human existence?” Mystery and Meaning of Deathbed Visions. Deer- field Beach, Fla.: Health Communications, 2000.

Near-Death Experiences (NDEs) “TO fear death, gentlemen, is nothing other In the mid-1970s, the work of such noted than to think oneself wise when one is not; for it is researchers as Drs. , Melvin to think one knows what one does not know. No Morse, Kenneth Ring, and Elisabeth Kubler- Ross (1926– ) brought the subject of the man knows whether death may not even turn out near-death experience (NDE) to the attention to be the greater of blessings for a human being, of the general public. As accounts of men and women who had been brought back to life and and yet people fear it as if they knew for certain that told of having witnessed scenes from the other it is the greatest of evils.” side received wide circulation, more near- death experiencers felt confident in sharing —SOCRATES their own stories of having come back from other-dimensional journeys outside of their bodies. As medical science became increasing- In his A Practical Guide to Death and ly sophisticated and successful in terms of its Dying, (1988) author John W. White, a ability to resuscitate those individuals who founding member of the International Asso- might otherwise have died from heart attacks, ciation for Near-Death Studies, quotes the automobile accidents, and other physical trau- philosopher Socrates’ (c. 470–399 B.C.E.) mas, the more men and women came forward statement just before drinking the hemlock to tell of having perceived the spirits of that would kill him: “To fear death, gentle- deceased friends and relatives, guardian angels, men, is nothing other than to think oneself and beings of light that met them in a heaven- wise when one is not; for it is to think one ly kind of place and communicated with them knows what one does not know. No man before returning them to their bodies. knows whether death may not even turn out In 1983, an extensive survey conducted by to be the greater of blessings for a human George Gallup, Jr., found that eight million being, and yet people fear it as if they knew Americans—5 percent of the adult popula- for certain that it is the greatest of evils.” tion—said that they had undergone a near- White states that, in his opinion, the cur- death experience. A survey conducted in 1991 rent research on death and dying indicates that by Dr. Colin Ross, associate professor of psy- one’s personality will survive death of the body chiatry at the University of Manitoba in Win- and, in all likelihood, will be reincarnated. nipeg, suggests that as many as one in three “Death challenges us to find the meaning of people have left their bodies and returned— life,” he writes, “and with it, genuine happiness. most often during times of crisis, extreme It is nature’s way of goading us to discover our pain, and near-death. In 1992, a new Gallup true condition, our real self—beyond the tran- Poll survey revealed that around 13 million sience and ephemerality of this material world. Americans claimed to have undergone at least And not only this world, but all worlds.” one NDE. While such statistics and inspira-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 27 tional stories were new to many men and “…a blast-furnace door is swung open and a women, accounts of people who came back to roar that started white and went red…in a life after clinical death and who told of experi- rushing wind.” Henry feels his spirit rush out encing proof of life after death had been of himself and soar with the wind. He believes recorded by researchers for hundreds of years. himself to be dead and realizes that there is an In Memories, Dreams, Reflections, psychoan- existence beyond physical death. Then alyst Dr. Carl G. Jung (1875–1961) describes a “…instead of going on, I felt myself slide back. near-death experience he underwent after he I breathed and I was back.” had broken a foot and suffered a heart attack. Dr. Crookall, a British biologist “It seemed to me that I was high up in space,” and botanist, was one of the great pioneers in he wrote. “Far below I saw the globe of Earth, the clinical study of near-death experiences. bathed in a gloriously blue light.… Below my Crookall theorized that what metaphysicians feet lay Ceylon, and in the distance ahead… had labeled the astral or the etheric body— the subcontinent of India. My field of vision the soul—is normally “enmeshed in” the did not include the whole Earth, but its global physical body so that most people are never shape was plainly distinguishable.” aware of its existence. During out-of-body or The psychoanalyst described the reddish- near-death experiences, however, the Soul yellow desert of Arabia, the Red Sea, and the Body separates or projects from the physical Mediterranean. “The sight of the Earth from body and is used temporarily as an instrument this height was the most glorious thing I had of consciousness. According to Crookall, this ever seen,” Jung said, estimating that his con- Soul Body consists of matter “…but it is sciousness would have had to have been at extremely subtle and may be described as least a thousand miles up to have perceived ‘superphysical.’” such a panoramic view of the planet. He was Crookall perceived the physical body as most emphatic in stressing his belief that the animated by a semiphysical “vehicle of vitali- experiences he had during his heart attack ty,” which serves as a bridge between the phys- were not the products of imagination or a ical body and the Soul Body. This, he fevered brain. “The visions and experiences believed, was the “breath of life” mentioned in were utterly real,” he wrote. “There was noth- Genesis. In some people, he speculated ing subjective about them; they all had a qual- “…especially (though not necessarily) saintly ity of absolute objectivity.” people,” the Soul Body may be less confined Ernest Hemingway (1899–1961), the to the physical flesh than it is in persons of a American author of such works as The Sun more physical or material nature, thus making Also Rises and The Old Man and the Sea, wrote it easier for the aesthetic to achieve out-of- of his near-death experience while serving in body experiences. the trenches near Fossalta, Italy. It was about Among the hundreds of cases of near- midnight on July 8, 1918, when a mortar shell death and out-of-body experiences that exploded near the 19-year-old Hemingway, Crookall collected, he found numerous refer- badly wounding him in the legs. Later, he said ences to a kind of psychic “umbilical cord” that he experienced death at that moment. that appears to connect the nonphysical Soul He had felt his soul coming out of his body Body to the physical body. Citing such cases “like you’d pull a silk handkerchief out a pock- from his research, Crookall wrote: et by one corner. It flew around and then With regard to form, several [expe- came back and went in again and I wasn’t riencers] have described seeing merely dead any more.” a “cord” and said that it was about half Hemingway used his own near-death expe- an inch wide. T. D. compared his to a rience in A Farewell to Arms when he has his “thread.” H. considered, “I am sure fictional hero, Frederick Henry, undergo a that, had a feeble thread between soul similar experience. The novel’s protagonist is and body been severed, I would have also positioned in the Italian trenches when remained intact” (i.e., the soul would

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 28 Afterlife Mysteries

have survived the death of the body). recovered from near-death experiences. They The Tibetans also observed that “a describe such sensations as floating above strand” subsisted between the [Soul their own physical bodies and being able to Body] and the [physical] body. Like H., transcend the normally accepted limitations Miss K. realized that once [the cord] of time and space. Nearly all of the near-death was “loosed” the reentry…into the survivors told of a sense of euphoria and body would have been impossible. She peace, and many had been confronted by said, “This is what death means.” angels and spirit beings who told them that it Those men and women of a Judeo-Christ- was not yet time for them to make the final ian belief construct who have undergone the transition to the other side. When the dying near-death experience (NDE) sometimes do accomplish that ultimate change of dimen- quote Ecclesiastes 12:5–7 as scriptural testi- sions, according to Kubler-Ross’s observations, mony to the reality of the spiritual body and they are “…at peace; they are fully awake; its ability to separate itself from the flesh: “Or when they float out of their bodies they are ever the silver cord be loosed, or the golden without fear, pain, or anxiety; and they have a bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken at sense of wholeness.” the fountain, or the wheel be broken at the Dr. Raymond Moody, who is both a med- cistern: Then shall the dust return to the earth ical doctor and the holder of a doctorate in as it was; and the spirit shall return to God philosophy, discovered an enormous number who gave it.” of similar reports when he became curious about what happened to his patients in the One frequently observed quality of the sil- period of time in which they “died” before ver cord which appears to connect the Soul being revived and returned to life through Body to the physical body is its elasticity. medical treatment. After interviewing many Numerous persons who have undergone near- men and women who had survived near-death death experiences have remarked upon this experiences, for his book Life after Life, Dr. quality in their descriptions of the experience. Moody discovered what Dr. Kubler-Ross and Crookall wrote of a man named Edwards who numerous other researchers had found: The stated that from the pull of his silver cord he near-death experiencers had the sensation of would characterize it as being made of some moving rapidly through a long, dark tunnel kind of substance similar to “stout elastic.” before “popping” outside of their physical bod- Another of his subjects, a Mrs. Leonard, noted ies. If they were in hospital rooms or other that as her Soul Body neared her physical enclosures, they often floated near the ceiling body, the cord not only became shorter and and watched medical teams attempting to thicker, as would be expected, but also less revive their physical bodies. Many reported elastic, agreeing with the often reported state- their life literally “flashing” before their eyes, ments that when the Soul Body approaches and others said that they were welcomed to very near the physical body, it tends to reenter the other world by previously deceased rela- it—in fact it is often “sucked” back. tives or friends. Whether or not they were of a In the late 1970s, the popular acceptance religious background, they often reported an of the work of Dr. Elisabeth Kubler-Ross encounter with a brilliant, intense white light brought sharp scientific focus to bear on the that assumed the form of an , a guide, a question of what happens to humans after the teacher, Father Abraham, or a Christ-figure. experience of physical death. In her book In 1977, Dr. Kenneth Ring, professor of psy- Death, the Final Stages of Growth Kubler-Ross chology at the University of Connecticut, declares that “beyond a shadow of a doubt, began a scientific investigation of 102 men and there is life after death.” women who had undergone the near-death Far from an evangelical tract, Kubler- experience. In his Life at Death, published in Ross’s publication is actually a textbook that is 1980, Ring released the results of the data that based on more than a thousand interviews he had compiled. According to his assessment with terminally ill persons, many of whom had of his subjects’ experiences, Ring tabulated that

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 29

60 percent of them found that the near-death • The sensation of moving down a tunnel experience had brought them a sense of peace toward a bright light is frequently men- and well-being; 37 percent reported a separa- tioned. tion of consciousness from the physical body; •A great number of those who have under- 23 percent mentioned the process of entering a gone NDE state that they encountered an dark tunnel; 16 percent said that they had seen angelic being, a spirit guardian, or the spirit a bright light; and 10 percent claimed that they of someone known by them to have been had entered the light. deceased, such as a friend or a relative. Ring concludes his book by dropping his • Many report having witnessed a kind of scientific demeanor and admitting that he, life review of their Earth- existence. personally, believes that humankind has a •A glimpse of paradise or even a guided tour “conscious existence after our physical death of heaven conducted by an angelic host is and that the core experience does represent its recalled by many. beginning, a glimpse of things to come.” Ring further states that he considers the near-death • An extreme reluctance to leave this beau- experience to be a teaching, revelatory experi- tiful state of existence and return to their ence. In his observation, both those who physical bodies is commonly expressed. undergo a near-death experience and those • Upon their return to their bodies, many who hear about them from others receive “an near-death experiencers discover that intuitive sense of the transcendent aspect of their awareness has been expanded far creation.” To Ring, the near-death experience beyond what it was before the NDE. Some clearly implies that “there is something more, report heightened extrasensory abilities, something beyond the physical world of the such as telepathy, clairvoyance, and pre- senses, which, in the light of these experi- cognition. ences, now appears to be only the mundane Dr. Antonio Aldo Soldaro, chief surgeon segment of a great spectrum of reality.” at Rome’s main public hospital and a professor Ring has also given some thought to the of surgery at Rome University, has observed question of why the study of death became so that all NDE subjects “improve their spiritual prominent in the late 1970s and early 80s: and social lives. They become more generous, “One reason…is to help us to become globally optimistic, and positive.” sensitized to the experience of death on a Dr. Melvin Morse, clinical associate pro- planetary scale which now hangs like the fessor of pediatrics at the University of Wash- sword of Damocles over our heads. Could this ington, is another NDE researcher who has be the universe’s way of ‘innoculating’ us found that certain survivors of the near-death against the fear of death?” experience return with enhanced abilities. A consensus among those who investigate Morse, author of such books as Transformed by the near-death experience yields a number of the Light, noted that some of the people he features commonly described by those who interviewed came back to life with “an have undergone NDE: increase in the amount of electrical energy their bodies emit,” an acceleration of intellect • They usually see their physical bodies and/or psychic abilities, and even the power to apart from their spiritual bodies. They heal themselves. experience a soaring sensation, a definite In one of his investigations, Morse spoke movement out of the body and discover to a 45-year-old woman named Kathy who that their consciousness is free of time and said that she had been afflicted with incurable space and all prior physical limitations. thyroid cancer and had been given six months • There is often a sense of disorientation and to live. It was at that awful moment that she confusion when family, friends, medical also developed pneumonia. After she was personnel, and other people seem unaware rushed to a hospital, her heart stopped; and as of their nonphysical presence. doctors worked desperately to revive her,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 30 Afterlife Mysteries

Kathy stated that the real her was “high on as well as psychological alterations. Among the top of a beautiful ridge overlooking a beautiful most frequent after effects reported to Atwater valley. The were extremely vivid, and I are the following: The near-death experiencer was filled with joy.” A being of light touched looks and acts more playful. His or her skin her spirit body, and her entire essence was brightens, and eyes sparkle. There is an “filled with light.” increased sensitivity to any form of light, espe- cially sunlight, and to any form of sound and to Later, when she was revived, Kathy’s pneu- noise levels. Boredom levels decrease or monia had disappeared. A few weeks later, her increase. He or she has substantially more or cancer, too, had inexplicably left her. Morse less energy. He or she can handle stress easier theorized that Kathy’s NDE had a direct influ- and heal quicker from hurts and wounds. His or ence on healing the cancer. He also stated that her brain begins to function differently. he had studied instances in which near-death survivors had returned to life more intelligent If it is true that near-death survivors are than they had been before the experience. physically as well as psychologically changed by their experiences, what does this say about the real power of the experience? Atwater suggests ever larger questions: “Since the part of us that R. Susan Blackmore of Bristol University in has this experience ‘separates’ from the body to D the extent that it does, is that an indication England claims all the phenomena associated with an that not only do we have a soul, we are a soul- NDE are manifestations of the “winding down” of resident in a lifeform? If that is true, what else is true about life, about death, about purpose and brain functions as a person nears death. mission and Source and Creation?” While skeptics ridicule the “will to believe” in an afterlife as religious wishful thinking, it Dr. P. M. H. Atwater, of Charlottesville, might be suggested that many of them embrace Virginia, nearly died after hemorrhaging in a “will to disbelieve” with what also amounts 1977. After her own dramatic experience, she to a kind of religious fervor. For many scien- began to investigate other cases of NDE in tists, there can be no consciousness after the which ordinary men and women had survived physical body dies. The universe is comprised near-death. By 1988, she had interviewed exclusively of material realities, and without more than 200 NDE survivors and found that the physical organism there can be no mind, their experiences had triggered something in no consciousness—and certainly no life after them that had enhanced certain abilities. She death. Many believe near-death experiences has written a number of books on the subject, are but hallucinations caused by reasons that such as Beyond the Light (1997). In one of her may be psychological, pharmacological, or case studies, she tells of a truck driver who had neurological. According to the material scien- survived a near-fatal crash and who subse- tists, those men and women who claim to be quently began to display advanced mathemat- survivors of a near-death experience and who ical abilities. Literally overnight he demon- report that their soul left their body and began strated a gift for higher mathematics. He was a journey into an afterlife before being revived able to write down complicated mathematical are suffering from delusions. Science has equations about which he had no prior knowl- proved that there is no aspect of personality edge. Gradually, the man began to understand within a human being that could travel any- his new abilities and was eventually able to where without a physical body to propel it. use them in practical applications. Dr. Susan Blackmore of Bristol University In those cases in which near-death sur- in England has spent many years investigating vivors claim to have been left with after effects, the near-death experience and is convinced Atwater states that her research indicates that that all the phenomena associated with an 80 to 90 percent exhibit physiological changes NDE are manifestations of the “winding

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 31 down” of brain functions as a person nears ———. The Complete Idiot’s Guide to Near-Death death. Blackmore explains the oft-mentioned Experiences. New York: Alpha Books, 2000. “tunnel of light” seen by near-death experi- Crookall, Robert. More Astral Projections: Analysis of encers as a result of the turmoil occurring in Case Histories. London: Aquarian Press, 1964. the section of the brain that controls vision. Eadie, Betty J. Embraced by the Light. New York: Ban- As the brain continues to shut down and is tam Books, 1994. increasingly deprived of sensory input, it Kubler-Ross, Elisabeth. On Death and Dying. New begins to draw upon memory to answer such York: Macmillan, 1969. questions as “who am I?” and “where am I?” Moody, Raymond A., Jr. Life After Life. New York: and information stored in the memory sup- Bantam Books, 1981. plies images based upon the individual’s per- Morse, Melvin. Closer to the Light. New York: Ivy ception of self and expectations of an afterlife. Books, 1991. In October 2000, the results of a year-long Muldoon, Sylvan, and Hereward Carrington. The research project that was described as the “first Projection of the Astral Body. New York: Weiser, scientific study of near-death experiences” 1981. were released by Dr. Peter Fenwick, a consul- Ring, Kenneth. Life at Death. New York: Coward, tant and neurophysicist at the Institute of Psy- McCann and Geoghegan, 1980. chiatry in London, and Dr. Sam Parnia, a clini- Steiger, Brad. Minds Through Space and Time. New cal research fellow and registrar at Southamp- York: Award Books, 1971. ton Hospital. Although the doctors were ini- Steiger, Brad and Steiger, Sherry Hansen. Children of tially skeptical of reports in which people close the Light. New York: Signet, 1995. to death had encounters with bright lights and heavenly beings, their new study concludes that a “number of people have almost certainly had these experiences after they were pro- The Mystery Schools nounced clinically dead.” By carefully examin- ing medical records, the researchers ruled out he great Epic of Gilgamesh, which dates the collapse of brain functions caused by low back to the early part of the second mil- levels of oxygen or that drugs might be respon- T lennium B.C.E., portrays an ancient sible for the experiences. Mesopotamian king’s quest for immortality “These people were having these experi- and his despair when he learns that the gods ences when we wouldn’t expect them to hap- keep the priceless jewel of eternal life for pen, when the brain should be able to sustain themselves. From clay, the gods shaped lucid processes or allow them to form memo- humankind and breathed into their nostrils ries that would last,” Parnia said. “So [the the breath of life. What a cruel trick, then, to study] might hold an answer to the question of snatch back the wind of life at the time of whether mind or consciousness is actually pro- physical death and permit the wonderful piece duced by the brain or whether the brain is a of work that is man to return once again to kind of intermediary for the mind, which dust. The destiny of all humans, regardless of exists independently.” whatever greatness they may achieve or how- ever low they might sink, is the same—death. Fenwick commented, “If the mind and brain can be independent, then that raises Throughout all of humankind’s recorded questions about the continuation of con- history, there have been those who have sciousness after death. It also raises the ques- sought to guarantee a dignified way of death tion about a spiritual component to humans and to ensure a stylish and safe passage into and about a meaningful universe with a pur- the afterlife. Many of these individuals who pose rather than a random universe.” sought to approach death on their own terms formed secret societies and cults which are M Delving Deeper known by the general name of “mysteries,” Atwater, P. M. H. Beyond the Light. New York: Avon, which comes from the Greek myein,“to close,” 1997. referring to the need of the mystes, the initi-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 32 Afterlife Mysteries

ate, to close the eyes and the lips and to keep god wasn’t interfering—none of them were secret the rites of the cult. omnipotent. Although they were capable of All of the early mysteries and mystical tra- exhibiting wisdom, none of them were omni- ditions appear to center around a kind of mys- scient. And they often found themselves as tery play or ritual reenactment of the life of subject to the whims of Fate as the humans such gods as Osiris, Dionysus, and Demeter, who prayed for their guidance. divinities most often associated with the The Olympians were worshipped by the underworld, the realm of the dead, the powers Greeks most often in small family groups. of darkness, and the process of rebirth. There existed no highly organized or formally Because of the importance of the regenerative educated priesthood, no strict doctrines, no process, the rites of the mysteries were usually theologians to interpret the meaning of built around a divine female as the agent of ambiguous scriptural passages. The followers transformation and regeneration. While the of the state religion could worship the god or initiates of the mystery cult enacted the life gods of their choosing and believed that they cycle of the gods who triumphed over death could gain their favor by performing simple and who were reborn, they also asserted their ritual acts and . own path of wisdom that would enable them In addition to the state religion into which to conquer death and accomplish resurrection every Greek belonged automatically at birth, in the afterlife, with rebirth in a new body in there were also the “mystery religions,” which a new existence. required elaborate processes of purification and initiation before a man or woman could qualify for membership. The mystery religions were concerned with the spiritual welfare of THE rites of Dionysus often featured animal the individual, and their proponents believed in an orderly universe and the unity of all life . This was meant to symbolize the with God. The relationship of the mystes, the incarnation, death, and resurrection of the divinity. initiate, was not taken lightly, as in the official state religion, but was considered to be inti- mate and close. The aim and promise of the mystical rites was to enable the initiate to feel The origin and substance of the state reli- as though he or she had attained union with gion of ancient Greece was a sophisticated the divine. The purifications and processions, kind of nature worship wherein natural ele- the and the feasts, the blazing lights of ments and phenomena were transformed into torches and the musical liturgies played during divine beings who lived atop Mount . the performances of the sacred plays—all If the Judeo-Christian tradition proclaimed fueled the imagination and stirred deep emo- that humans were fashioned in the image of tions. The initiates left the celebration of the God, their creator, then it must be said that mystery feeling that they were now superior to the gods of ancient Greece were created in the the problems that the uninitiated faced con- image of humans, their creators. Like the cerning life, death, and immortality. Not only humans who worshipped them, the did the initiates believe that their communion Olympians lived in communities and had fam- with the patron god or goddess would contin- ilies, friends, and enemies and were controlled ue after death, but that they would eventually by the same emotions, lusts, and loves. The leave Hades to be born again in another life pantheon of the gods of ancient Greece were experience. not cloaked in the mysterious, unfathomable qualities of the deities of the East, but pos- M Delving Deeper sessed the same vices and virtues as the Cotterell, Arthur, ed. Encyclopedia of World Mytholo- humans who sought their assistance. gy. London: Dempsey Parr, 1999. Although the Olympians could manifest as Ferm, Vergilius, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: The all-powerful entities—especially when a rival Philosophical Library, 1950.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 33

Eleusinian Mysteries Fox, Robin Lane. Pagans and Christians. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1989. The sacred Eleusinian mysteries of the Greeks Gordon, Stuart. The Encyclopedia of Myths and Leg- date back to the fifth century B.C.E. and were ends. London: Headline Book Publishing, 1994. the most popular and influential of the cults. Walker, Barbara G. The Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths The rites took place in the city of Eleusis, a and Secrets. San Francisco, Harper & Row, 1983. small community 14 miles west of Athens, but it was the ruler of Athens, together with a spe- Dionysian Mysteries cially selected committee, who was in charge of the general management of the annual Next to the Eleusinian mysteries in impor- event. Although the Dionysian and Orphic tance and popularity were the Dionysian, rites could be celebrated at any time, the which were centered around Dionysus (Bac- Eleusinian rites were held at a fixed time in chus), a god of life, vegetation, and the vine the early fall after the seeds had been entrust- who, because all things growing and green ed to the fields, and were conducted by a must one day decay and die, was also a divini- hereditary priesthood called the Eumolpedie. ty of the underworld. Those initiates who entered into communion with Dionysus drank large amounts of wine and celebrated with feasts that encouraged them to dress them- selves in leaves and flowers and even to take THE Eleusinian rites were held at a fixed time in on the character of the god himself, in an attempt to achieve his power. Once the god the early fall after the seeds had been entrusted to the had entered into union with the initiates, they fields, and were conducted by a hereditary priesthood would experience a new spiritual rebirth. This called the Eumolpedie. divine union with Dionysus marked the beginning of a new life for the initiates, who, thereafter, regarded themselves as superior beings. And since Dionysus was the Lord of Sometime in the month of September, the Death, as well as the Lord of Life, the initiates Eumolpedie removed the Eleusinian holy objects believed that their union with him would from Eleusis and carried them to the sacred city continue even after death, and that immortal- of Athens, where they were placed in the ity was now within their grasp. Eleusinion temple. Three days after the holy The rites of Dionysus were conducted on a relics had been transported, the initiates gath- much lower level than those of Eleusis, and ered to hear the exhortations of the priests, who often featured the sacrifice of an animal—usu- solemnly warned all those who did not consider ally a goat—that was torn to pieces by the ini- themselves worthy of initiation to leave at once. tiates, whose savagery was meant to symbolize Women and even slaves were permitted to join the incarnation, death, and resurrection of the the mysteries of Eleusis, providing that they were divinity. Although the cult was not looked either Greeks or Romans, but it was required upon with high regard by the sages and that all those wishing to be considered as initi- philosophers of the day, amulets and tablets ates had first undergone the lesser mysteries held with fragments of Dionysian hymns upon them in Agrae, a suburb of Athens, six months before. have been found dating back to the third cen- After the rites of purification had been observed, the initiates bathed in the sea and were sprin- tury B.C.E. These magical symbols were buried with the dead and meant to protect the soul kled with the blood of pigs as they emerged. A from the dangers of the underworld. sacrifice was offered to the gods, and a procession began the journey to Eleusis, where, upon the M Delving Deeper arrival of the priests and the initiates, a midnight Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New feast was celebrated and the new members of the York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. cult were made one with the gods and Ferm, Vergilious ed. Ancient Religions. New York: by partaking of holy food and drink and enacting Philosophical Library, 1950. the ritual drama.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 34 Afterlife Mysteries

The Eleusinian drama reenacted the myth the education of the priesthood; the second, of the rape, abduction, and marriage of Kore temple ritual; the third, geographical knowl- (Persephone) by Hades, god of the under- edge; the fourth, astrology; the fifth, hymns in world, and her separation from her mother, honor of the gods and a guide for the proper Demeter, the goddess of grain and vegetation. behavior of royalty; the sixth, medical com- When, in her despair, Demeter refuses to mentary. Legend has it that these sacred texts allow the earth to bear fruit and brings about a contain all the accumulated wisdom of time of blight and starvation that threatens to ancient Egypt, going back in an unbroken tra- extinguish both humans and the gods, Zeus dition to the very earliest time. recalls Persephone from Hades. Filled with joy As the Hermetic texts continued to influ- at the reunion with her daughter, Demeter ence the growth of European alchemy, astrolo- once again allows the Earth to bear fruit. gy, and magic, the author of the books was said Persephone, however, will now divide the to have been Adam’s grandson, who built the days of each year between her husband, great pyramids of Egypt; or an Egyptian magi- Hades, in the underworld, and her mother, cian who lived three generations after Moses; ensuring a bountiful harvest. or a magus from Babylonia who instructed Essentially, the rites imitated the agricul- Pythagoras. The Hermetic text decrees tural cycles of planting the seed, nurturing its against transmigration, the belief that the growth, and harvesting the grain, which, on souls of humans may enter into animals: the symbolical level, represented the birth of “Divine law preserves the human soul from the soul, its journey through life, and its such infamy.” death. As the seed of the harvest is planted M Delving Deeper again and the agricultural cycle is perpetuated, so is the soul harvested by the gods to be resur- Gordon, Stuart. The Encyclopedia of Myths and Leg- rected. Membership in the mysteries of Eleusis ends. London: Headline House, 1993. was undertaken to ensure initiates a happy immortality. Orphic Mysteries

M Delving Deeper Orpheus may have been an actual historic fig- Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: ure, a man capable of charming both man and Philosophical Library, 1950. beast with his music, but god or human, he modified the Dionysian rites by removing their Gaster, Dr. Theodor H., ed. The New Golden Bough. orgiastic elements. Dionysus Zagreus, the New York: Criterion Books, 1959. horned son of Zeus (king of the Gods) and Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: Persephone (daughter of Zeus and Demeter), Larousse, 1994. was the great god of the Orphic mysteries, who was devoured by the evil Titans while Zeus was Hermetic Mysteries otherwise distracted. Athena managed to save The Hermes Trismegistus (the thrice greatest Dionysus Zagreus’s heart while the enraged Zeus Hermes), who set forth the esoteric doctrines destroyed the Titans with his thunderbolts. Zeus of the ancient Egyptian priesthood, recognized gave the heart of his beloved son to the Earth the reincarnation of “impious souls” and the goddess Semele who dissolved it in a potion, achievement of pious souls when they know drank thereof, and gave birth to Dionysus, the God and become “all intelligence.” Hermes god of vegetation, whose cycle of birth, death, was the name the Greeks gave to the Egyptian and rebirth reflects the cycle of growth, decay, god Thoth, the god of wisdom, learning, and and rebirth seen in nature. Orpheus preached literature. To Hermes was given the title that humankind was created from the ashes of “scribe of the gods,” and he is said to have the Titans who devoured Dionysus Zagreus; authored 42 sacred books, the Hermetic Mys- therefore, the physical bodies of humans are teries, which contained a wide assortment of formed from the evil of the Titans, but they also secret wisdom. These divine documents were contain within them a tiny particle of the divided into six categories. The first dealt with divine essence. Within this duality a constant

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 35 war rages, so it is the duty of each human to M Delving Deeper repress the Titanic element and allow the Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: Dionysian an opportunity to assert itself. The Philosophical Library, 1950. final release of the divine essence within, the Gaster, Dr. Theodor H., ed. The New Golden Bough. redemption of the soul, is the utmost goal of the New York: Criterion Books, 1959. Orphic process. This process may best be obtained by the soul reincarnating in a number of physical bodies in different life experiences. While other schools of reincarnation see DIONYSUS, the god of vegetation, whose the process of rebirth as an evolving of the soul ever higher with each incarnation, the Orphic cycle of birth, death, and rebirth reflects the cycle of concept introduces the aspect of the soul being growth, decay, and rebirth seen in nature. gradually purged or purified through the suffer- ings incurred during each physical rebirth. As the soul inhabits the body, it is really doing penance for previous incarnations, a process Pythagoras (c. 590–c.520 B.C.E.) which gradually purifies the soul. Between life- times, when the soul descends to Hades, it can Pythagoras, one of the greatest philosophers enjoy a brief period of freedom that can be and mathematicians of the sixth century B.C.E., pleasant or unpleasant. Then it must return to is reported to have been the first of the Greeks the cycle of births and deaths. How many lifes- to teach the doctrine that the soul, passing pans must the soul endure before the process of through the “great circle of necessity,” was purification is completed and its final release is born at various times to various living bodies. obtained? Plato (c. 428–348 B.C.E.) envisioned Pythagoras believed in the soul as a “thought three periods of a thousand years each as a pos- of God,” and he considered the physical body sible answer. to be simply one of a succession of “recepta- cles” for the housing of the soul. Many of his According to Orphic teachings, the only followers became vegetarians, for he taught way out of the “wheel of birth,” the “great cir- that the soul might live again in animals. cle of necessity,” was through an act of divine grace that could possibly be obtained by the Because of his importance to early Greek supplicant becoming immersed in the writing, culture, Pythagoras is among those individuals ritual acts, and teachings of Orpheus and given the status of becoming a myth in his receiving initiation into the mysteries of the own lifetime. Therefore, the philosopher was cult. Although there are no available texts said to have been born of the virgin Parthenis clearly setting forth the process of initiation, it and fathered by the god Apollo. Pythagoras’s likely included fasting, rites of purification, human father, Mnesarchus, a ring merchant and the reciting of prayers and hymns. It also from Samos, and his mother consulted the seems quite certain that the initiates would Delphic and were told that he would have enacted a play depicting the life, death, be born in Sidon in Phoenicia and that he and resurrection of Dionysus Zagreus. In addi- would produce works and wonders that would tion, records suggest that a horned bull was benefit all humankind. Wishing to please the sacrificed and the initiates partook of a sacra- gods, Mnesarchus demanded that his wife mental feast of its raw flesh as a holy act that change her name from Parthenis to Pythasis, brought them in closer union with the god. in order to honor the seeress at Delphi. When Once this had been accomplished, the initi- it was time for the child to be born, Mne- ates were given secret formulas which would sarchus devised “Pythagoras” to be a name in enable them to avoid the snares awaiting the which each of the specially arranged letters unwary soul as it descended to Hades and held an individual sacred meaning. would ensure them a blissful stay while they Pythagoras is said to have traveled the awaited a sign that their participation in the known world of his time, accumulating and “great circle of necessity” had ended. absorbing wisdom and knowledge. According

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 36 Afterlife Mysteries

to the legends surrounding his life, he was M Delving Deeper taught by Zoroaster (c. 628–c. 551 B.C.E.), the Schure, Edouard. The Great Initiates. Trans. by Gloria Persian prophet, and by the Brahmans of Raspberry. New York: Harper and Row, 1961. India. Although his teachings on past lives formed the essence of so many of the mystery religions, he was initiated into the Orphic, Egyptian, Judaic, Chaldean, and many other Tribal Religions mystery schools. he legends of the dead told by ancient At last Pythagoras formed his own school at or tribal people are perhaps the most Crotona in southern Italy. An unyielding T accurate indicators of their religious taskmaster, he accepted only those students thought. And from what can be assumed from whom he assessed as already having established the burial rites of early humans, they pondered personal regimens of self-discipline. To further the same kinds of questions concerning the stress the seriousness of his study program, afterlife as humans do today. Where had their Pythagoras lectured while standing behind a cur- friends gone? What do they do and see when tain, thereby denying all personal contact with they disappear into the unknown? Will they his students until they had achieved progress on live again? Can their spirits return to commu- a ladder of initiatory degrees that allowed them nicate? Or are they just gone—forever? Early to reach the higher grades. While separated from humans could not answer these great ques- them by the curtain, Pythagoras lectured his stu- tions, and so, to temper their fear of death, dents on the basic principles of music, mathe- they created rituals, rites, and religions to matics, astronomy, and philosophy. comfort them. Pythagoras called his disciples mathemati- Although the process of death and the rea- cians, for he believed that the higher teach- sons why the once animated body became life- ings began with the study of numbers. From less were puzzles, aboriginal tribal societies his perspective, he had fashioned a rational understood that there was something in their theology. The science of numbers lay in the departed friends and family members that sur- living forces of divine faculties in action in vived somehow in another existence. The rea- the world, in universal macrocosm, and in the son for this belief can be easily imagined. As earthly microcosm of the human being. Num- they slept, early humans saw those persons bers were transcendent entities, living virtues whom they knew to be dead, alive and well in of the supreme “One,” God, the source of uni- their dreams. Perhaps they themselves had versal harmony. witnessed their friends being killed in a dis- Devoted to his studies, his travels, and his pute with another tribe or mangled by a school, Pythagoras did not marry until he was predator, yet now they saw them and spoke about 60. The young woman had been one of with them, just as they had before their death. his disciples, and she bore him seven children. These vivid dreams of the dead undoubtedly The legendary philosopher died while exercis- led to the belief that there existed an immate- ing authority over his strict standards of admit- rial aspect of human beings, a part that man- tance to his school. He denied a man accep- aged to survive the dissolution of the body. tance because it was apparent that the would- Many Native American tribes believed be student had an unruly temper that could that the physical body housed two or more easily become violent. The rejected follower souls, which became separated at death. The fulfilled Pythagoras’s negative evaluation by ancient Chinese affirmed three souls set free angrily leading a mob against the school and at death: one remained in the family house to burning down the house where the teacher serve as a kind of protector; another watched and 40 students were gathered. Some accounts over the grave site as “guardian of the tomb”; state that Pythagoras died in the fire; others and the third passed into the invisible realm. have it that he died of grief, sorrowing over The aboriginal people of New Zealand, the how difficult a task it was to elevate humanity. Maori, believe that each of the eyes of the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 37 deceased is given a separate immortality: the victims. Therefore, the practical thing to do spirit of the left eye ascends to heaven and is was to bury or burn or otherwise dispose of the seen as a new dark star in the sky, and the spir- body, thereby removing both the dead and the it of the right takes flight to Reinga, a place demons at the same time. beyond the sea. The Australian aborigines showed their The Fang people of Gabon envision seven fear of the dead by burning all the deceased’s types of souls: property and running away to establish a new 1. a vital principle that resides in the brain village. They believed that the demon resided until death, when it disappears; not only in the dead body, but in all the 2. the heart, the seat of the conscience, deceased’s belongings. Early tribes in Green- which inspires action during the life expe- land threw everything out of the house that rience, but also disappears at the time of had been owned by the dead person. At Batta death; funerals, the natives marched behind the body, brandishing swords to frighten away the 3. the person’s name, which achieves a kind death demons. The Galibis of Guiana dance of individuality after death; on the newly covered grave to stamp down 4. the essence of the person, which perpetu- the spirits. The Winnebago tribe had a fear of ates itself after death; evil spirits troubling the corpses of their 5. the active principle of the soul as long as deceased loved ones, so they swept the grass the body lives; around the grave in a circle from six to 20 feet 6. the blending of shadow and soul; in diameter, a ritual that they believed pre- 7. the spiritual residue, which can appear to vented the evil spirits from approaching the living humans as a ghost. departed’s final earthly resting place. The aboriginal inhabitants of the Fiji The cosmology of certain eastern Native Islands believe that a human has two souls: American tribes placed two powerful mani- the “dark spirit” and the “light spirit.” The tous, representatives of the Great Spirit, on Nootkas of British Columbia regarded the soul duty in the Land of the Departed. One of the as a tiny facsimile of the person that lived in manitous, Chibiabos, like the Egyptian god the crown of the head. Osiris and the Hindu judge of the dead, Yama, Early humans generally did not accept was master over the realm of the dead and death as due to natural causes. Death was escorted the newly arriving souls into their either the result of acts of violence caused by new environment. Sometimes there was a human or animal enemies, or it was caused by process of judgment involved, in which the evil and unseen demons. To the primitive worthy souls would be allowed to dwell in the mind, if a man or a woman, without wound or Land of the Departed and the unworthy would injury, fell silently asleep and never awakened, be set adrift in space. The other manitou, Pau- they had to have been the victim of malevo- guk, protected the realm of the dead from lent spirits. unwelcome intruders with his bow and arrows. Some of the earliest rituals revolving Many Native American tribes believed around death concerned the interaction that spirits of the dead lingered among the liv- between the living and the body of the newly ing until certain rites had been performed that dead. Some tribal cultures believed that an would aid the spirits in their passage to the evil spirit inhabited the corpse, and it should other world. Among the Ogallala Sioux, it not be touched for fear of providing the was maintained that the spirit of the dead malevolent entity with a living body to pos- passed into the spirit world, by degrees, at the sess. Some anthropologists have theorized that completion of necessary rituals that became it was fear of the dead body that led early the duty of the deceased person’s family. Like humans to dispose of it. Since evil spirits had fleeting shadows, the spirits of the dead slowly caused the “long sleep,” they must undoubted- migrated to the Land of the Grandparents, ly still be lurking near the body to seize new gaining strength for their journey from the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 38 Afterlife Mysteries

energy received from their living relatives, they would need their valuables, their tools who performed a long and demanding rite and weapons, and, of course, food and drink. known as the Shadow or Ghost Ceremony. Therefore, in nearly all tribal religions, it was The time needed to complete the ritual suc- customary to bury material things with the cessfully could amount to as long as two years, body. For the Papuans, Tahitians, Polynesians, during which period the immediate family and Malanans, ancient Peruvians, Brazilians, and close relatives endured great privation to countless others, food and drink was left with ensure the safe passage of the departed spirit. the corpse. In Patagonia, it was the annual These extensive rites were conducted in custom to open the burial chambers and special Ghost Lodges, and it was here that the reclothe the dead. Each year the Eskimo take body of the deceased was kept prior to burial clothes as a gift to the dead. Among the and where the ceremonies on the part of the Kukis, the widow is compelled to remain for a deceased were held long after his or her inter- year beside the tomb of her deceased husband, ment. The Ogallala most often kept Ghost while other members of the family bring food Lodges when the death was a particularly sad daily for her and the spirit of the deceased. In one, such as the passing of a child by accident the Mosquito tribe, the widow is obligated to or illness. supply the grave of her husband with provi- sions for a year. It has been suggested that the religious aspects of funerals grew out of the belief that MONG death was nothing more than a journey to A most tribal cultures, it is customary another world and that the newly dead expect to dance and feast at the time of death to please the to have ceremonies performed for them to spirit of the departed and to stamp upon the ground to hasten their travels and to lessen the dangers of the journey. Among most tribal cultures, frighten away evil spirits. therefore, it is customary to dance and feast at the time of death for purposes of pleasing the spirit of the departed and to stamp upon the ground to frighten away evil spirits. Among the Ojibway people it is customary to cut the hair of a child who has died and M Delving Deeper make a little doll of it, which they call the Steiger, Brad. Medicine Power. New York: Doubleday, “doll of sorrow.” This doll takes the place of 1974. the deceased child, and the mother carries it Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the with her everywhere for a year. They believe Soul. New York: Macmillan, 1989. that during this period of time, the soul of the child is transferred through the hair from the dead body to the doll. Burial Mounds The ghost land or spirit land of tribal peo- Rising out of the earth in Ohio, Minnesota, ple is equivalent to the concept of a heaven or Wisconsin, Iowa, and other states are the huge a paradise: It is a place free from worry, illness, earthworks of the mysterious Mound Builders. war, and the fear of death. It seems a general The earthworks, also known as “effigy mounds” belief among many different tribal cultures because of their bird and animal shapes, are that the afterlife of the soul is concerned with scattered throughout the Midwest and were the same kind of pursuits that the entity fol- apparently raised by the same unknown peo- lowed as a living person. The spirit land would ple. Along with skeletal remains, the earth- feature good hunting and fishing, beautiful works contain weapons, pottery, and numerous new lands to explore, and no warfare or tribal other artifacts, thus indicating that the Mound rivalries. Builders believed that the dead buried in these Because the deceased individuals would be earthworks were beginning a journey into the continuing a life similar to their life on Earth, afterlife.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 39

The burial mounds that depict animals quite mounds was a community project. Hundreds likely represent the totem animal of the of tribespeople had to dig soil from nearby deceased buried within the earthwork. To the areas, then over a period of weeks or months Native American tribes, the totems were sacred carry innumerable baskets or buckets, and beings to which great importance was attrib- dump them on the growing mound. The work uted. To have the mound shaped in such a may have been directed by a shaman, for it design would ensure a positive afterlife destiny appears from the presence of fire pits in some for the deceased. There are also ancient mounds of the mounds that religious ceremonies were shaped in a combination of animal and human conducted and funeral rites were observed. forms, very likely indicating the name of a great chief, such as Standing Bear or Strong Eagle. Excavation of certain mounds indicate that one or several bodies were buried at vari- THE construction of the burial mounds was a ous levels, either on the floor, above it, or in a pit beneath it. In the effigy mounds shaped as community project. birds or animals, the placement of the bodies was in the head or heart region. In the round mounds, the bodies were interred in the cen- In Pike County, Ohio, on the banks of the ter; and in the linear earthworks, they were Scioto River, there is a mound consisting of a found along the central axis. The most com- circle and square, constructed with great geo- mon burial position was the flexed, with arms metric accuracy. In Native American pictog- and legs over the chest. raphy, the ring or circle is generally an Early settlers in the Ohio Valley in the emblem of the sun, the stars, and the Great 1700s were greatly impressed by the Great Spirit, the divine being. The oval also repre- Serpent Mound on Brush Creek in Adams sents the Creator or the act of creation. The County, Ohio. The mound is approximately square designates the four cardinal directions. five feet high, and its length is 30 feet, dimin- If it is assumed that the ancient Mound ishing in height toward the head and the tail Builders had similar religious philosophies, of the “serpent.” Near the open jaws of the then some insight may be gained into their serpent is another much smaller, oval mound. beliefs about destiny and life after death. There are other such serpentine mounds near One of the largest of the effigy mounds is a the Mississippi River at McGregor, Iowa; huge bird earthwork that is located on the another structure in Licking County, Ohio, Mendota Hospital grounds near Madison, resembles an alligator. Wisconsin. The bird is six feet high with a At Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin, there is a wingspread of 624 feet. A panther mound at circular mound enclosing a pentagram. The Buffalo Lake in Marquette County, Wiscon- outer circle measures 1200 feet, and the pen- sin, is 575 feet in length, including its remark- tagon is 200 feet on each side. The mound is ably long tail. The largest of all earthworks yet 36 feet in diameter and 12 feet high. Its sum- discovered is Cahokia Mound (c. 1000) near mit is composed of white pipe-clay, beneath St. Louis, Missouri, which is 998 feet long, which has been found a large quantity of mica. 721 feet wide, and 99 feet high. Archaeolo- Four miles away, on the low lands of the Kick- gists have also discovered 45 mounds of small- apoo River, is a mound with eight radiating er dimensions in the same area. points, very likely representing the sun. This Who the Mound Builders were and why mound is 60 feet in diameter at the base and they stopped constructing their massive earth- three feet high, the points extending about works may never be known. There is nothing nine feet. Surrounding this mound are five to point to their destruction by enemies or crescent-shaped mounds, arranged in a circle. catastrophes. The most likely theory of their The size and number of the earthworks destiny is that their descendants were eventu- suggest that the construction of the burial ally absorbed into the Native American tribes

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 40 Afterlife Mysteries

that greeted the European explorers in the fif- lage; the fourth went to the Land of the teenth and sixteenth centuries. Grandparents at the time of physical death.

M Delving Deeper In the Chippewa cosmology, the soul passed to another world immediately after death. Emerson, Ellen Russell. Indian Myths. Minneapolis: Once in the dimension of the afterlife, the soul Ross & Haines, 1965. would arrive in a beautiful lake and be ferried Steiger, Brad. Worlds Before Our Own. New York: G. across by a spirit ancestor in a stone canoe. In P. Putnam, 1978. the middle of the lake was a magic island of good spirits, and the soul must remain in the Land of the Grandparents stone canoe to await judgment for its conduct It was a general belief among most Native during life. If its good actions predominated, American tribes that the world of spirit, the the soul would be permitted to reside on the Land of the Grandparents, was similar to the island of good spirits. If the soul in its physical physical world in its tasks and pursuits, hence incarnation had spent a life seeking only carnal the common reference to the “happy hunting and material satisfactions, the stone canoe ground,” a place where all needs would be eas- would sink at once and leave only the soul’s ily met. In this respect, the ghost land, the head above the water. This imagery is reminis- Land of the Grandparents, is equivalent to the cent of the Greek belief that after death the Elysian Fields of the ancient Greeks, the Val- soul must have ready its fee for Charon, ferry- halla of the Vikings, and the general concept man of the Styx, to transport it to the afterlife. of a heaven or a paradise that awaits the virtu- Among many of the eastern tribes, there ous soul after death. was a tendency to believe that the spirit Some tribes believed that their eternal stayed near the body for a time before it went abode would be in the stars. To these people, to the paradise of the happy hunting grounds. the Milky Way was known as the Pathway of The Iroquois left small holes in the grave so the Dead; and it was their custom to light fires that the spirit could go in and out as it pleased upon the graves of the dead for four days to until it left for the Land of the Grandparents. give the spirits ample time to arrive safely on The tribes of the Ohio followed a similar cus- the glorious path in the sky. tom of boring holes in the burial casket to allow the spirit to leave at a time of its own For other tribes, the Land of the Grand- choosing. parents, the Place of the Souls, was located under the earth, where the sun would shine For the Native American tribes, the color during the time of its disappearance from the black was the symbol of death, evil, and topside world at night. Others believed the mourning, as it seems to be so often through- place of the departed spirits was far away in out the world. In Native American tribal art the south. or sign-writing, a black circle signified the departure of the soul, whose travel to the Land Medicine priests among the Algonquin peo- of the Grandparents occurred at night, after ple taught that two souls resided in the physical the sun had gone down. body. One of the souls kept the body animate and remained with it during sleep. The other, The human soul was represented among less attached to the material plane, moved some tribes as a dark and somber image, com- about at will, free to travel to faraway places and plete with feet, hands, and head. Because the even to the spirit world. It was for the soul that soul still existed in human shape, it, like the remained with the physical body that the tribes- ka of the ancient Egyptians, still needed to be people left food beside their dead. provided with nourishment. Some tribal members burned the best part of their food as The Dakota, among other tribes, believed an offering to the souls of the departed. that each person possessed four souls: One animated the body and required food; a sec- M Delving Deeper ond watched over the body, somewhat like a Emerson, Ellen Russell. Indian Myths. Minneapolis: guardian spirit; a third hovered around the vil- Ross & Haines, 1965.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 41

Gill, Sam D., and Irene F. Sullivan. Dictionary of Pope John Paul II places Native American Mythology. New York: Oxford a signed note into a University Press, 1992. crack in the Western Wall in Israel. (AP/WIDE

WORLD PHOTOS) How the Major Religions View Reincarnation

eincarnation, the belief that the soul of a man or woman who has died will later R be born again into another physical body, is an ancient doctrine, ancient even at the time of the Greek and Roman empires. Plato (c. 428–348 B.C.E.) alludes to reincarna- tion in many of his essays, and he seems to be speaking of the law of karma, the spiritual bal- ance of cause and effect, in Book X of Laws when he says: “Know that if you become worse, you will go to the worst souls, or if bet- ter, to the better; and in every succession of life and death you will do and suffer what life may fitly suffer at the hands of life.” to live in Him. We are the reasonable crea- Cicero’s (106–43 B.C.E.) Treatise on Glory concedes that “the counsels of the Divine tures of the Divine Word; therefore, we have Mind had some glimpse of truth when they existed from the beginning, for in the begin- said that men are born in order to suffer the ning was the Word.… Not for the first time penalty for some sins committed in a former does He show pity on us in our wanderings; He pitied us from the very beginning.” life.” Plotinus (205–270 C.E.), in the Second Ennead, writes that reincarnation is “a dogma The Christian philosopher St. Augustine recognized throughout antiquity…the soul (354–430 C.E.) asked the eternal question in expiates its sins in the darkness of the infernal his Confessions:“Say, Lord…did my infancy regions and…afterwards…passes into new succeed another age of mine that died before bodies, there to undergo new trials.” it? Was it that which I spent within my moth- Reincarnation is not an approved doctrine er’s womb?…and what before that life again, in any of the orthodox Christian, Islamic, or O God…was I anywhere or in any body?” Judaic religions, which all hold fast to the belief that there is but one lifetime, one Day of Judgment, and a heavenly resurrection of the body for the righteous. Reincarnation, the REINCARNATION is not an approved great Wheel of Return set in motion by one’s karma, is accepted as a reality in the Hindu doctrine in any of the orthodox Christian, Islamic, or and Buddhist religions, as well as certain mys- Judaic religions. tical sects in Judaism and Islam. In the early days of Christianity, however, even the Church’s greatest leaders, such as St. Even though the majority of Eastern cul- Clement of Alexandria (150–215 C.E.) in his tures maintain a belief in reincarnation as an Exhortations to the Pagans, stated their beliefs integral element in their religious faiths, peo- in the soul’s preexistence: “We were in being ple—young children, in particular—are not long before the foundation of the world. We encouraged to “remember” past lives. Regard- existed in the eye of God, for it is our destiny less of such admonitions against pursuing the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 42 Afterlife Mysteries

he Chinese Taoists believe that after death, the soul crosses a bridge to the next life where it undergoes a process of Chinese Taoist T judgment. Once on the other side of the bridge, judges in ten courts decide whether the Journey to the deceased person has lived a good or bad life. If the person has lived a good life, the soul is allowed to pass through the courts and go to heaven. If the per- Next Life son was judged to have been bad, a punishment is ordered before the soul can go any further. feng-shui. They believed it important to bury the bones in a place where the dead person will be happy, Following the burial of the coffin, paper models of or else his or her ghost might return to punish the fam- houses, cars, and money are burned to assist the soul ily. Annually, the Chinese festival, Ching-Ming, is held in the afterlife. It is believed that these items will help to pay tribute to and honor the deceased. the deceased “pay his or her way” through the courts of judgment. The son of the deceased burns the most Sources: important and “influential” paper models. Mayled, John. Death Customs. Morristown, N.J.: Silver Burdett Press: 1987. Ten years after the burial, the coffin is then dug up. The remains, or the bones of the deceased are taken to be cleaned and then placed in a pot which is then sealed by a priest. The priest finds the “right place” to bury the pot in a special ceremony called

knowledge of karma acquired from prior life Although the Qur’an, the holy book experiences, the holy books of Eastern faiths received by the prophet Muhammed, doesn’t teach reincarnation with none of the reluc- really address the concept of past lives and tance of the West. rebirth, Sufism, a mystical sect of Islam, accepts transmigration of souls as a reality. In the words The chief theological work of the Hindus, of the Sufi teacher Sharf-U’D Din-Maneri: “O the Upanishads, expresses the doctrine of Brother, know for certain that this work has rebirth in the poetic imagery of a goldsmith been before thee and me in byone ages.…No who takes a raw piece of gold and shapes it one has begun this work for the first time.” into another more beautiful form. “So verily, the Self, having cast off this body and having Orthodox Judaism also rejects reincarna- put away ignorance, makes another new and tion as doctrine, but the Hasidic sect and those more beautiful form.” who follow the teachings of the Kabbalah, a The Anguttara Nikaya, a Buddhist text, collection of mystical texts first published in observes that “the wise priest knows he now 1280, accept the belief in the transmigration of must reap the fruits of deeds of former births. souls as a firm and infallible doctrine. Rabbi For be they many or but few, deeds done in Manasseh ben Israel (1604–1657), the revered covetousness or hate, or through infatuation’s theologian and English statesman, said that power, [he] must bear their needful conse- reincarnation was a fundamental point of their quence.” religion: “We are therefore duty bound to obey

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 43 and accept this dogma with acclamation…as held by the laws of karma, which determine the truth of it has been incontestably demon- the nature of a person’s rebirth. strated by the Zohar, and all the books of the Kabbalists.” In Religion and Immortality, G. Lowes Dickin- son presents his view that reincarnation offers THE Buddha believes the laws of karma “…a really consoling idea that our present capac- ities are determined by our previous actions and determines the nature of a person’s rebirth. that our present actions again will determine our future character.” Such a philosophy, Dickinson observes, liberates people from the bonds of an There are many schools of Buddhism, and external fate and places them in charge of their certain scholars point out that the so-called destiny: “If we have formed here a beautiful rela- “Northern Buddhism” of Tibet, China, and tionship, it will not perish at death, but be per- Japan, emphasizes the doctrine of a permanent petuated, albeit unconsciously, in some future identity which serves to unite all the incarna- life. If we have developed a faculty here, it will tions of a single individual. Such an emphasis not be destroyed, but will be the starting point of is closer to the Hindu interpretation of a con- later developments. Again, if we suffer…from tinuity of a soul linked to its karma than the imperfections and misfortunes, it would be con- strict Buddhist teaching that only psychic soling to believe that these were punishments of residues remain of an individual’s traits of per- our own acts in the past, not mere effects of the sonality and character. As might be expected, acts of other people, or of an indifferent nature Northern Buddhism claims to have preserved over which we have no control.” the true teaching given by the Buddha to his M Delving Deeper initiated disciples. Since karma is one of the Goring, Rosemary, ed. Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs key teachings of the Buddha, they insist that and Religions. New York: Larousse, 1994. the concept becomes virtually meaningless Head, Joseph, and S. L. Cranston. Reincarnation: An unless it is applied to the idea of a single rein- East-West Anthology . Wheaton, Ill.: Quest Books, carnating ego. The teachers of Northern Bud- 1968. dhism also recall that according to tradition, the Buddha’s dying words were: “All com- May, Robert M. Physicians of the Soul: The Psychologies pounds are perishable. Spirit is the sole, ele- of the World’s Great Spiritual Teachers. Warwick, mentary, and primordial unity, and each of its N.Y.: Amity House, 1988. rays is immortal, infinite, and indestructible. Smith, Huston. The World’s Religions. New York: Beware of the illusions of matter.” Harper San Francisco, 1991. Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife, and the Soul. New York: Macmillan, 1989. Christianity Zaehner, R. C. Encyclopedia of the World’s Religions. Although many of the great minds who have New York: Barnes & Noble, 1997. shaped the intellectual and religious climate of the West held firm beliefs in reincarnation, Buddhism historically, at least since the fourth century, The Buddha (563–483 B.C.E.) believed in the Christian theologians have spoken out against karmic laws that gripped and held those who the doctrine of rebirth. Reincarnation is not did not understand the true nature of life and taught in any of the mainstream Christian death. But because the universe and reality are churches, and most denominations condemn always in a state of flux, forever changing and the concept. reshaping themselves, there can be no single, Origen (185–254 C.E.) devoted his life to unique soul of any individual that is caught up the preservation of the original gospels and is in the cycle of death and rebirth. The various considered by many scholars to have been the components that make up a human being are most prominent of all the church fathers, with in a perpetual process of change but always the possible exception of Augustine (354–430

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 44 Afterlife Mysteries

Six-year-old Gyaltsen C.E.). A prolific Christian writer and leader, by the victories or weakened by the defeats of Norbu is installed as the Origen preached a relationship between faith its previous life. The soul’s place in this world eleventh Panchen Lama and knowledge and explained the sinfulness of in terms of dwelling within a physical body of in Bejing, China. all men and women by the doctrine of the pre- honor or dishonor is determined by its previ- (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) existence of all souls. In Contra Celsum he ous merits or demerits. Its work in this world asked, “Is it not rational that souls should be determines its place in the world to follow. introduced into bodies in accordance with their merits and previous deeds, and that those At the Council of Nicaea in 325, Ori- who have used their bodies in doing the utmost genism was excluded from the doctrines of the possible good should have a right to bodies Christian Church and 15 anathemas were endowed with qualities superior to the bodies of proposed against Origen himself. The Ori- others?” In response to the query, Origen con- genists, those who favored including the tinues: “The soul, which is immaterial and ethics of karma and the doctrine of preexis- invisible in its nature, exists in no material tence in the official Church teachings, had place without having a body suited to the lost by only one vote. But, as stated by Head nature of that place; accordingly, it at one time and Cranston in Reincarnation: An East-West puts off one body, which is necessary before, but Anthology (1968), “Catholic scholars are which is no longer adequate in its changed beginning to claim that the Roman church state, and it exchanges it for a second.” never took any part in the anathemas against Origen.…However, one disastrous result of In the Des Principiis, Origen states that the mistake still persists, namely, the exclu- every soul comes into this world strengthened sion from the Christian creed of the teaching

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 45

n England, until the fourteenth century, the Christian Bible was considered the preserve of the priestly classes. The Vulgate was a Latin Itranslation by Saint Jerome, read and interpret- ed only by the clergy, as the Church deliberately dis- The couraged common people from reading vernacular bibles. They believed those outside the Church would misinterpret the text in the Bible, which would then Christian Bible lead to heresy. In fact, it was a crime to possess a ver- Sources: nacular bible. Bobrick, Benson. Wide as the Waters: The Story of the English In the centuries that followed, however, the Bible and the Revolution It Inspired. New York: Simon & efforts of men who challenged the Church, and the Schuster, 2001. invention of the printing press, made the Bible avail- McGrath, Alister. In the Beginning: The Story of the King James able in plain English, to ordinary men and women. Bible and How it Changed a Nation, a Language and a Culture. New York: Doubleday, 2001. In his New York Times article “Where Is it Writ- Winchester, Simon. “Where Is It Written? Right Here.” New York ten? Right Here,” Simon Winchester discusses the Times, http://www.nytimes.com/books/01/04/08/reviews men who sought to put the Bible in commoners’ 010408.winchet.html. 8 April 2001. hands. Among them is William Tyndale, who was strangled and burned at the stake for “such a hereti- cal presumption.” Winchester also comments on two interesting books, which go into detail about how the Bible revolutionized England: Wide as the Waters: The Story of the English Bible and the Revolution It Inspired, by Benson Bobrick, and In the Beginning: The Story of the King James Bible and How It Changed a Nation, a Language and a Culture, by Alis- ter McGrath. Winchester states that the more important points in these books are about the realizations that came from the brave actions taken to make the Bible available to all, and how the popularization of the Bible led to the establishment of the individual’s inviolable rights and the formation of equal government, for and of the peo- ple. “In other words, the essentials of popular democra- cy were inspired by writings first set down on papyrus and in manuscript two millenniums ago in Hebrew, Ara- maic, and Greek—words since translated and then printed for the benefit of all, by the courageous and long-suffering heroes,” Winchester said.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 46 Afterlife Mysteries

of the preexistence of the soul, and, by impli- shall first come and restore all things. But I say cation, reincarnation.” unto you that Elijah has already come, and they knew him not!” The disciples then understood that Jesus was referring to John the Baptist. REINCARNATION is not taught in any Information gained from the Dead Sea of the mainstream Christian churches, and most Scrolls, which were discovered near Qumran in 1947 and are slowly being translated and denominations condemn the concept. released to the public, may have a great effect on both the Jewish and Christian religions. These scrolls refer often to a great Teacher of While the official position of the Christian Righteousness and a great warfare between churches still holds with those anathemas the Sons of Light and the Sons of Darkness. against reincarnation, a more liberal attitude The Qumran sect, known as the Essenes, exists among many Christian laypeople, who, forms a definite link between Judaism and in modern times, need not fear being branded Christianity, and many scholars have suggest- as heretics and threatened with burning at the ed that Jesus was a member of the group. The stake. A 2001 Gallup poll of public opinion Nag-Hammadi scrolls, discovered in Egypt in indicate that nearly 25 percent of the people 1945, also give a strong indication that Jesus in the United States, including Christians, may have been an Essene, a student of the believe that they may have past-life memories Essenes, or at least closely associated with this of their own. Those Christians who accept at apocalyptic sect during the so-called “silent least the possibility of reincarnation insist that years of Jesus,” ages 12 to 30. It is generally there are many passages in the New Testa- believed that the Essenes incorporated certain ment that imply a belief on the part of Jesus aspects of reincarnation in their teachings. (c. 6 B.C.E.–30 C.E.) and his disciples in the Certain scholars have also speculated that reality of past lives. Jesus may have studied various mystical tradi- tions in Egypt, India, and Tibet, all of which In his Lux Orientalis (c. 1670), Joseph would have introduced him to the teachings Glanvil states that the preexistence of hu- of reincarnation. mankind was a philosophy commonly held by the Jews; and he maintains that such a theo- M Delving Deeper logical position is illustrated by the disciples’ Eerdman’s Handbook to the World’s Religions. Grand ready questioning of Jesus when they asked Rapids, Mich.: William B. Eerdman’s Publishing, (John 9:1–4): “Master, was it for this man’s sin 1994. or his father’s that he was born blind?” If the Fox, Robin Lane. Pagans and Christians. New York: disciples had not believed that the blind man Alfred A. Knopf, 1989. had lived another life in which he might have Head, Joseph, and S. L. Cranston. Reincarnation: An sinned, Glanvil argues, the question would East-West Anthology. Wheaton, Ill.: Quest Books, have been senseless and impertinent. 1968. When Jesus asked his disciples who the McDannell, Colleen, and Bernard Lang. Heaven: A crowds said he was, they answered that some History. New York: Vintage Books, 1990. said John the Baptist, others Elijah, others Jeremiah or one of the prophets (Matthew Hinduism 16:13–14). Again, Glanvil reasons that such a The Bhagavad-Gita, the holy text of the Hin- response on the part of the disciples demon- dus, observes that “…as the dweller in the strates their belief in preexistence. body experiences childhood, youth, old age, At another time, Jesus’ disciples asked him so passes he on to another body.” In 2:19–25, why the scribes had said that Elijah must the holy book declares that a man who regards come first before the Messiah, to which Jesus himself as a slayer, or another who thinks he is answered (Matthew 17:10–13), “Elijah truly the slain, are both ignorant:

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 47

You are never born; you will never Krishna, one of the main die. You have never changed; you can gods in Hinduism, never change. Unborn, eternal, immu- represented in a table, immemorial, you do not die when thirteenth-century relief. the body dies. Realizing that which is (CORBIS CORPORATION) indestructible, eternal, unborn, and unchanging, how can you slay or cause another to be slain? As a man abandons his worn-out clothes and acquires new ones, so when the body is worn out a new one is acquired by the Self, who lives within. The Self cannot be pierced with weapons or burned with fire; water cannot wet it, nor can the wind dry it. The Self cannot be pierced or burned, made wet or dry. It is everlasting and infinite, standing on the motionless foundation of eternity. The Self is unmanifested, beyond all thought, beyond all change. Knowing this, you should not grieve. Paramahansa Yogananda (1893–1952), the founder of the Self-Realization Fellow- ship, which seeks to blend Hindu and Christ- ian concepts, once presented three truths to Understanding Hinduism. http://www.hinduism.co.za. be employed by those who wished to rise 28 September 2001. above karma. The first truth, the Yogi said, is that when the mind is strong and the heart is Islam pure, we are free. “It is the mind that connects you with pain in the body,” he said. “When The Qur’an (or Koran), the holy book of you think pure thoughts and are mentally Islam, has no direct reference to reincarna- strong, you can endure the painful effects of tion, and there are only a few passages that evil karma.” The second truth is that in sub- may suggest a concept of rebirth, such as the conscious sleep, we are free. Truth number following: “God generates beings and sends three, he revealed, is when we are in ecstasy, them back over and over again, ‘til they return identified with God, we have no karma. “This to Him.” Orthodox Islamic scholars generally is why the saints say, ‘Pray unceasingly.’ When frown upon the concept of transmigration. you continuously pray and meditate, you go into the land of superconsciousness, where no troubles can reach you.” THE Qur’an, the holy book of Islam, has no M Delving Deeper Brunton, Paul. A Search in Secret India. New York: direct reference to reincarnation. Samuel Weiser, 1972. Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. However, the Islamic mystical sect of Per- Head, Joseph, and S. L. Cranston. Reincarnation: An , the Sufis, carries on the ancient teachings East-West Anthology. Wheaton, Ill.: Quest Books, of rebirth as espoused by Moorish and 1968. Saracenic philosophers in the schools of Bagh- Hinduism Today. http://www.hinduism-today.com. 28 dad and Cordova. The Sufis claim to keep September 2001. alive the Islamic esoteric philosophies and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 48 Afterlife Mysteries

maintain that reincarnation is an important souls which had been incarnated in Gentile doctrine. The Sufi poet Jalalu ‘D-Din Rumi bodies. [Transmigration] also allowed for the (1207–1273) wrote these lines that are often gradual perfection of the individual souls quoted as containing the essence of transmi- through different lives.” gration: “I died as mineral and became a plant; The Zohar (Hebrew for “Splendor”), the I died as plant and rose to animal; I died as ani- main work of the Kabbalah, describes the eso- mal and I was Man.…Yet once more I shall die teric reality that lies behind everyday experi- as Man, to soar with angels blest; but even ence, and insists that the real meaning of the from angelhood I must pass on.…” Torah lies in its mystical secrets. Although tradition declares Rabbi Simeon ben Jochai Judaism (c. 80 C.E.) as its author, later scholarship acknowledges the contribution of Rabbi The Hebrew term for the passage of a soul after Moses De Leon (1240–1305) and other death into another physical form—human, Hebrew scholars in the thirteenth century. animal, or inanimate—is gilgul neshamot. The Zohar states that since the human soul is Although reincarnation as a doctrine is gener- rooted in the divine, the redemption of the ally renounced by Jewish theologians and world will be achieved when each individual philosophers, the Karaites, a Jewish sect which has undergone the process of the transmigra- rejected Rabbinism and Talmudism, taught tion of souls and completes his or her task of transmigration of the soul. Anan ben David, unification. Because humans cannot know the who founded the Karaites in Baghdad about Most High’s plans for each individual, they 765, said that all human souls have a common cannot know how they are being judged at all origin in the primordial human, Adam Kad- times, both before and after coming into the mon, whose spiritual essence sends forth sparks world and when they leave it. Because the which form individual souls. When the later goal of all human souls is to reenter the Adam of Genesis committed sin in the Garden absolute from which they originally emerged, of Eden, his fall brought about confusion it is necessary for them to develop the level of among higher and lower souls throughout cre- perfection that will find them worthy of ation, which resulted in the need for every soul reunion with God. Since it is unlikely that to pass through a series of incarnations. such perfection can be achieved in one life- Although Anan ben David’s teachings were time, the souls must continue their spiritual severely criticized as contrary to Orthodox growth from lifetime to lifetime until they are belief, gilgul became a part of the Kabbalah, the fit to return to the divine. compilation of mystical works collected in thirteenth-century Spain. Transmigration of Although the study of the Kabbalah souls is also a universal belief in Hasidism. undergoes cycles of popularity and esteem, reincarnation is not generally taught today in the three main branches of Judaism—Reform, Conservative, and Orthodox—but is accepted by those in the Hasidic sect. Rabbi Yonassan TRANSMIGRATION of souls is a Gershom, a neo-Hasidic rabbi, has said that universal belief in Hasidism. although Jews are generally reluctant to speak of their personal spiritual experiences in pub- lic, it doesn’t mean that some of them aren’t having memories of past lives. According to Alan Unterman in his Dic- tionary of Jewish Lore and Legend (1994): “There are many teachings about reincar- “Transmigration gave a new meaning to many nation in Jewish ,” Gershom said. aspects of life.…The deaths of young children “The Hebrew word gilgul comes from the same were less tragic, since they were being pun- root as the Hebrew word for ‘circle’ or ‘cycle.’ ished for previous sins and would be reborn in So the essence of its meaning is similar to the a new life.…Proselytes to Judaism were Jewish ideal of the Wheel of Karma.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 49

M Delving Deeper phy—accept the concept of reincarnation and Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World blend many of the beliefs of Christianity and Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. Judaism with traditional teachings of Hin- Eerdmans’ Handbook to the World’s Religions. Grand duism and Buddhism. Rapids, Mich.: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., In his classic work, The Varieties of Religious 1994. Experience, William James (1842–1910) has Head, Joseph, and S. L. Cranston, S.L., eds. Reincar- this to say regarding the oneness and unity of nation: An East-West Anthology. Wheaton, Ill.: the mystical traditions: “This overcoming of Theosophical Publishing House, 1968. all the usual barriers between the individual Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: and the Absolute is the great mystic achieve- Larousse, 1994. ment. In mystic states we both become one Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. with the Absolute and we become aware of London: Thames and Hudson, 1991. our oneness. This is the everlasting and tri- umphant mystical tradition, hardly altered by differences of climate or creed. In Hinduism, in Neoplatonism, in Sufism, in Christian mys- Contemporary Mystery ticism…we find the same recurring note, so Schools and that there is about mystical utterances an eter- Reincarnation nal unanimity…perpetually telling of the unity of man with God.” ince the earliest days of organized reli- gious expression there have always been Sthose who preferred seeking the individ- ual mystical experience as their personal door- way to other dimensions of reality and the CONTEMPORARY mystery schools world beyond death. These mystics found the have been built around teachings of a psychic doctrines and dogmas of structured religion to be too inhibiting, too restrictive, and not at sensitive, a medium, or a prophet. all conducive to the kind of personal relation- ship with the holy which they so desperately sought. Regardless of the religion or the cul- Many scholars of the early Christian ture from which they sprang, all mystics have church believed strongly that the various as their goal the transcendence of the earthly church councils had erred in removing rein- self and union with the Absolute. carnation from official doctrine. The Gnos- While the ancient mystery schools were tics, who strongly influenced early Christian built upon the worship of a particular god or doctrine, believed in reincarnation, and when goddess, the contemporary mystery schools the teachings of Origen (185 C.E.–254 C.E.), have been built around the charisma and the who championed preexistence, was anathe- spiritual teachings of a psychic sensitive, a matized in 553, they, along with other believ- medium, or a prophet. Since the latter part of ers in reincarnation, were condemned as the nineteenth century, in Europe, Great heretics. In later centuries, those who held Britain, Canada, and the United States, the Gnostic views were forced to remain silent men and women who are most often attracted regarding their beliefs in reincarnation, so to the modern mystery schools are those who they very often formed their own sects and have grown dissatisfied with the teachings of schools of thought, such as the Cathars, the Christianity and what they consider to be its Knights Templar, the Rosicrucians, and the restrictive religious doctrines concerning the Albigenses. afterlife and rebirth. Each of the contempo- Because many serious-minded Christians rary mystery schools examined in this sec- believe that there is evidence in the gospels tion—Anthroposophy, the Association for that Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–30 C.E.) himself believed Research and Enlightenment, and Theoso- in reincarnation, they are comfortable with

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 50 Afterlife Mysteries

Hindu and Buddhist concepts of past lives and out what message it may have for them, inter- karma and see no conflict with their tradition- preted in the Light of Truth. According to al belief in Christianity. Dr. Gladys McGarey Fillmore’s view, Christ released humanity from is a member of the Association for Research the bondage of karmic law, thereby allowing and Enlightenment, the contemporary mys- each individual to make the most of each tery school based on the medical and past-life incarnation. readings of Edgar Cayce (1877–1945). The Edgar Cayce (1877–1945), the famous daughter of Christian missionaries and a med- “sleeping prophet” of Virginia Beach, was a ical doctor who employs the concepts of past solid Baptist and a Sunday school teacher, but lives in her practice, McGarey has expressed while in a trance, he gave past-life readings to her belief that Jesus came to offer humankind thousands of men and women. Cayce believed the law of grace to supersede the law of karma. that each soul enters the material plane not by “I believe sincerely that when Jesus said chance, but through grace and the mercy of a that he came to fulfill the law and not destroy loving Father-God. As to whether the soul is it, he was referring to the law of karma, the developed or retarded during these various law of cause and effect, which is superseded by incarnations is left to the free will of the indi- the law of grace,” she said. “If we are function- viduals as they live through the errors incum- ing under the law of karma, it is as if we are bent in the life process or rise above them in walking away from the Sun and walking into their journey toward Oneness. our own shadow—which means we are walk- Rudolf Steiner (1861–1925) was the head ing into darkness. But if we turn around and of the German until walk toward the Sun, then we are walking 1912, when he broke away to form his toward the Light, and that is great. To me, the Anthroposophical Society. Steiner’s objec- light of the Sun—whether you spell it son or tions with the Theosophists were mainly that sun is a symbol of moving in the law of grace. they didn’t revere Jesus and Christianity as The law of grace does not take away the special. However, he had no problem incorpo- karmic pattern, it just makes it so I don’t have rating reincarnation and karma into his to hurt myself as I move through the karma beliefs. that I have created.” Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891), In A Psychological and Poetic Approach to the founder of Theosophy in collaboration the Study of Christ in the Fourth Gospel (1923), with Henry Steele Olcott (1832–1907), had Eva Gore-Booth explains the role of Jesus the no problem with Christianity, but she pre- Christ from the perspective of a reincarna- ferred focusing on its esoteric traditions, tionist and states that he is the way-shower in which united it with all other religions. She God’s Great Plan, the intercessor who offers popularized the study of reincarnation and humankind release from the cycle of rebirth, past lives in Europe and the United States and the “circle of wanderings.” In this view, Jesus introduced many occult and metaphysical became the anointed one who achieved concepts which flourished in the New Age Christ consciousness and thereby was allowed Movement of the 1970s. to offer eternal life to all people, a “deliver- The contemporary mystery schools accept ance from reincarnation, from the life and the doctrine of reincarnation as completely as death circle of this earthly living.” did the ancient mystery religions. And just as In the latter part of the nineteenth centu- the ancient mysteries departed from the state ry, Charles Fillmore (1854–1948) and his wife religions to form secret groups that required founded what eventually became known as special initiations to ensure oneness with the Unity School of Christianity. Fillmore once gods, so have the contemporary mysteries observed that a large part of the Western departed from the organized religions of their world looked upon reincarnation as a heathen cultures to form groups that require special doctrine and that many people closed the memberships to establish a mystical union doors of their mind without waiting to find with the Absolute.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 51

Akashic Records clients and the problems that they are facing Some metaphysicians believe that they today. Next, it is up to me to make suggestions have the ability to perceive and to read the about how they might go about dissolving the Akashic Records, eternal accountings of indi- karmic debts that they have accumulated.” vidual human life patterns which have been somehow impressed on the celestial ether or astral light that fills all of space. These records are said to detail each lifetime and are perpet- uated like vast computer-like memory banks ACCORDING to readers of the Akashic in the . Certain psychic Records, they possess an accounting of the divine sensitives claim to enter altered states of con- sciousness, such as trance or meditation, and laws of debt (karma) and duty (dharma). thereby achieve the ability to read the past lives of individuals who seek such knowledge. When these seers return to the mundane M Delving Deeper world, they may recount these memories in Gaynor, Frank, ed. Dictionary of Mysticism. New York: such a way as to aid men and women to avoid Philosophical Library, 1953. certain errors in their present life experience Steiger, Brad. Returning from the Light. New York: which were committed in earlier lifetimes. Signet Inspiration, 1996. According to many readers of the Akashic Records, they possess an accounting of the Anthroposophy divine laws of debt (karma) and duty (dhar- ma). It is as the Christian gospels declare; they When he was in his late 30s, Rudolf Steiner say, “whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he (1861–1925), the founder of Anthroposophy, also reap.” So do the psychic forces that received a revelation of what he believed was emanate from an individual also come full cir- the turning point in human spiritual history, cle and return to that person. the incarnation of the divine being known as the Christ. In the twentieth century, Steiner Most readers of the Akashic Records will said, humankind began to enter the “fullness present their clients with the events of certain of time” when the Christ principle, cosmic past lives that are affecting them today in consciousness, might once again become man- their present lives. It depends on the judg- ifest. Steiner defined “Christ consciousness” as ment of the Akashic readers to give whatever a transformative energy that greatly tran- lives and whatever events they think may be scended orthodox Christianity. In Steiner’s causing the present problems and to offer sug- view, the Master Jesus became “christed” and gestions on how to resolve them. thereby was able to present humankind with a Paul Twitchell (d. 1971) the modern expo- dramatic example of what it means to achieve nent of Eckankar, once explained that to read a complete activation of the spiritual seed the Akashic Records, he had to project himself within all human souls and to rise above all via his soul body so that he might rise above material considerations. the time track and study the lives of whomever Steiner was born in Krajevic, Austria-Hun- had requested a reading. Twitchell said that it gary (now Serbia-Montenegro), on February didn’t make any difference where his subjects 27, 1861. Although he had experienced might be, Australia or the Arctic Circle: encounters with the mystical and the unknown “Once I rise above the time track in my soul as a young child and was introduced to the body, I can read the lives of anyone. I must occult by an adept he would only refer to as the look at the lives of my clients, spread out like a “Master,” Steiner’s early academic accomplish- fan of hundreds of playing cards. And I must ments were in the scientific fields. His father look at the millions of little file cards, which wanted him to become a railway engineer, so are memories of past lives, in order to select that had led Steiner into a study of mathemat- what I believe to be most important to my ics, which seemed only to whet his appetite for

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 52 Afterlife Mysteries

The Symbol of the strongest, and most intellectually flexible of Theosophical Society. the Atlanteans evolved into demigods, semidi- (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) vine beings, who were able to relay instruc- tions from higher intelligences. Consequently, within the contemporary mass of evolving humans are individuals who are descendants of those divine human-hybrid beings, men and women who are animated by higher ideals and who regard themselves as children of a univer- sal power. Steiner perceived these individuals as members of the emerging “Sixth Post- Atlantean Race,” who, imbued with divine universal power, would be able to initiate the more advanced members of the larger mass of humankind. The catalyst for this acceleration of humanity, in Steiner’s vision, was the Christ energy, which the rest of the species must begin to imitate. At the turn of the twentieth century, Steiner found that his lectures were well- the material sciences, leading him to pursue received by those in the audience who were studies in medicine, chemistry, and physics, as members of the Theosophical Society, so he well as agriculture, architecture, art, drama, lit- began to make himself more familiar with their erature, and philosophy. Fascinated by the philosophy. In 1902, he became the general works of Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (1749– secretary of the German Section of the society, 1832), Steiner began the extensive task of edit- but he began to feel uncomfortable with what ing Goethe’s scientific papers, and from 1889 to he perceived to be their lack of enthusiasm 1896 worked on this project. It was also during about the place of Jesus and Christ conscious- this period that Steiner wrote his own highly ness in the overall scheme of spiritual evolu- acclaimed The Philosophy of Freedom. tion. Although he accepted most of their teachings on reincarnation and highly approved of meditation, he came to believe that Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891) and other high-ranking Theosophists were dis- RUDOLF Steiner defined “Christ torting many of the Eastern doctrines that they consciousness” as a transformative energy that claimed to espouse. transcended orthodox Christianity. In 1913, Steiner made a formal break with the Theosophical Society and set about form- ing his own group, which he declared would be about the utilization of “human wisdom” Steiner grew increasingly interested in the (anthro ’ man; sophy ’ wisdom) to achieve occult and mystical doctrines, and he later contact with the spiritual world. The human claimed to be endowed with the ability to read intellect, Steiner insisted, could be trained to the Akashic Records, from which he had been rise above material concerns and to perceive a able to envision the true history of human evo- greater spiritual reality. The human conscious- lution. According to his interpretation of ness had the ability to activate the seed that humankind’s prehistory, many present-day the great Spirit Beings had implanted within men and women were descended from the peo- their human offspring. ple of the lost continent of Atlantis, who had been guided to achieve illumination by a high- Steiner recognized that while the physical er order of beings. Eventually, the smartest, seeds of male and female intermingled to pro-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 53 duce the whole human being, there was also M Delving Deeper something in each human that did not arise Melton, J. Gordon, Jerome Clark, and Aidan A. Kelly. from the blending of two physical seeds. Some- New Age Almanac. Detroit: Visible Ink Press, 1991. thing ineffable and indescribable somehow Shepherd, A. P. Rudolf Steiner: Scientist of the Invisible. flowed into the process of germination of the Rochester, Vt.: Inner Traditions International, seed of the Spirit Beings within, something 1983. that could be accessed by human conscious- Steiner, Rudolf. Lecture V, Earthly and Cosmic Man. ness and directed by the Christ principle. Rudolf Steiner Publishing, 1948. Steiner emphasized that the path to such contact might best be attained by a proper Association for Research application of meditation. When human con- and Enlightenment sciousness had been raised to the spiritual When Edgar Cayce (1877–1945) died at the level, where it can experience the eternal ele- age of 67, he had given nearly 9,000 medical ment that is limited by neither birth nor readings while in a state of clairvoyant trance. death, then it can comprehend its own eter- In addition, the “sleeping prophet” also gave nality and its ability to be born again in subse- life readings dealing with the vocational, psy- quent life existences. Steiner taught that the chological, and human-relations problems of process of enabled those individuals. It was through these life readings who died in one period of history to be reborn that the concepts of reincarnation and the in other epochs to experience various levels of possibility of past lives were introduced. All Earth-existence. together, more than 14,000 Cayce readings In Lecture V, Earthly and Cosmic Man have been recorded on 200,000 permanent (1948) Steiner stated that in rejecting the file cards and cross-referenced into 10,000 doctrine of reincarnation, Christian thought major subjects. had lost something vital that the East had always possessed, and he urged that such knowledge be reacquired. Western religion and culture is in the process of passing IN 1931, the Association for Research and through a period during which individuals were “split up” into separate personalities, Enlightenment (ARE) was chartered in Virginia as a Steiner said, but now men and women of the nonprofit organization to conduct scientific and West “…stand on the threshold of a deepen- ing of thought and experience…they will psychical research. themselves be aware of a longing to find the thread uniting the fragments which make their appearance in the life of a human being In 1931, the Association for Research and between birth and death.…” Enlightenment (ARE) was chartered in the In 1914, Steiner married Marie von Siev- state of Virginia as a nonprofit organization to ers, an actress, who had been secretary of the conduct scientific and psychical research. In German Section of the Theosophical Society. 1947, two years after Cayce’s death, the Edgar Together they established a school for esoteric Cayce Foundation was established. The origi- research near Basel, Switzerland, and devel- nal ARE has become the membership arm of oped new approaches to the teaching of the Cayce programs. The foundation is the cus- speech and drama, which led to “eurythmy,” todian of the original Cayce readings, and the an art of movement. Later, Steiner originated memorabilia of the great contemporary seer’s the Waldorf School Movement, an innovative life and career. Both are headquartered in Vir- educational system, which still maintains 80 ginia Beach, Virginia, and there are more than schools in Europe and the United States. 1,500 ARE study groups around the world. Rudolf Steiner died on March 30, 1925, in Since the establishment of the ARE, thou- Dornach, Switzerland. sands of people from every corner of the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 54 Afterlife Mysteries

With these concerns in mind, before he died Edgar told Hugh Lynn that the Associa- tion for Research and Enlightenment had bet- ter make certain that they were doing the research before they did too much enlighten- ing. To fulfill Edgar’s wish, the ARE maintains an extensive library of information concern- ing the entire field of psychical research and metaphysics, as well as the Cayce materials. It also sponsors regular seminars, publishes a journal, and established Atlantic University as an environment in which various psychic attributes can be examined and developed. Cayce believed that in an earlier incarna- tion, he had been wounded in battle and left in the field for dead. However, he had man- aged to live for several days, conscious and in extreme pain. He was not able to help himself in any way, having only his mind as a weapon against pain. Just prior to his physical death, he had been able to elevate his mind beyond the reach of his body and its suffering. Since no achievement, good or bad, is ever lost, the ability to subdue the body and its feelings became part of the pattern of his individuali- ty—and he was able to use this ability in his physical incarnation as Edgar Cayce. Edgar Cayce (1877–1945). nation, as well as from around the world, have In a trance state, Cayce was able to give (CORBIS CORPORATION) journeyed to Virginia Beach to attend lectures and conferences and to investigate the infor- complete medical diagnoses, prescribe reme- mation in the Cayce readings. Many of the dies, and review the past lives of his clients. skeptics who came to expose Cayce stayed on Cayce learned that each existence on Earth to support his work. Among these have been is a purposeful experience, and the place in Jess Stearn, author of Edgar Cayce: the Sleeping which people find themselves provides them Prophet (1967), and Thomas Sugrue, author of with the opportunities to use their present- There Is a River: The Story of Edgar Cayce life abilities, weaknesses, or virtues in fulfill- (1942), both of which are important books ing the purpose for which their souls decided about the life and work of Edgar Cayce. to manifest in the three-dimensional plane of Earth. In Cayce’s opinion, no soul is placed here accidentally. Humans are all where they Cayce’s son, Hugh Lynn Cayce (1907– are today because they have “chosen” to be 1982), once commented that his father had there in an effort to work out their soul said that everyone was psychic, “but for many development. people manifestation of this ability can be very disturbing, very upsetting, and in fact, it “My father’s unconscious mind was able to can even destroy the personality if it runs ram- tap the unconscious minds of other people pant in the person’s life. This can be very and draw information from them,” Hugh Lynn damaging if the individual does not use these Cayce said. “He insisted that there is a river of abilities constructively. If he takes ego trips thought forms and intelligence at another with it, or begins to fake it, the result can be level of consciousness, and that this was the very destructive to the personality, particular- source of his information. This procedure ly that of young children.” apparently had nothing to do with medi-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 55 umship as we understand it. He had no guides in , Arizona. McGarey gave new life or anything like that. He had to do his own to the Temple Beautiful program as it was legwork, so to speak.” described in Cayce’s readings of the lost conti- Hugh Lynn Cayce died on July 4, 1982, in nent of Atlantis. The daughter of Christian Virginia Beach. Posthumously, a collection of missionaries, McGarey has said that her work his speeches concerning Edgar Cayce’s teach- with the Cayce readings had not changed her ings on Jesus and Christianity was published basic attitude toward life and death, religion under the title The Jesus I Knew (1982). Hugh and immortality. “It is still Christ-centered Lynn’s son Charles Thomas Cayce (1942– ) with a basic Christian foundation. The part became the president of the ARE in 1976 that has changed is the addition of reincarna- after his father suffered a heart attack, and he tion and the concept that comes from the still serves the organization in that position. Cayce material that gives impact and reality to the importance of us as ongoing beings. We Dr. Gina Cerminara, a trained psychologist are as rays of light and love that are involved with a specialty in semantics, conducted an in this three-dimensional world.” extensive study of the Edgar Cayce past-life readings while she was residing in Virginia Rather than taking her away from the Beach. In Chapter XXIV, “A Philosophy to Live church, McGarey stated that the concepts of By,” in her book Many Mansions (1950), Cermi- reincarnation had actually given her a deeper nara presented the ethics of karma as delineated understanding of Christian ritual and the in the Cayce readings. In outline form, the pat- belief structures of the Christian faith. She tern that she discovered is as follows: also said that the concept of past lives had helped her to be a better physician, because •God exists, and every soul is a portion of they had enabled her to share responsibility God. (You are a soul; you inhabit a body.) with her patients, “rather than take responsi- • Life is purposeful and continuous. bility from them.”

• All human life operates under the law of M Delving Deeper karma and reincarnation. Cayce, Hugh Lynn. Venture Inward. New York: Paper- • Love fulfills that law. back Library, 1966. • The will of all humans creates their des- Cerminara, Gina. Many Mansions. New York: tiny. William Morrow, 1950. • The mind of all humans has formative Stearn, Jess. Edgar Cayce: The Sleeping Prophet. New powers. York: Doubleday, 1967. Steiger, Brad. Returning from the Light. New York: • The answer to all problems is within the Signet Inspiration, 1996. Self. Sugrue, Thomas. There Is a River: The Story of Edgar In accordance with the above postulates, Cayce. New York: H. Holt and Co., 1942. humankind is enjoined as follows: • Realize first your relationship to the Cre- Theosophy ative Forces of the Universe: God. Theosophy (divine wisdom) is an eclectic • Formulate your ideas and purpose in life. blend of many earlier philosophies and cult Strive to achieve those ideals. teachings, all of which claim to have been • Be active. Be patient. Be joyous. Leave the handed down to contemporary seekers of spir- results to God. itual truth by disciples of ancient wisdom. The Theosophical Society, cofounded by Helena • Do not seek to evade any problem. Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891) in New • Be a channel of good to other people. York in 1875, is an esoteric blend of Zoroastri- Dr. Gladys McGarey is a medical doctor anism, Hinduism, Gnosticism, Manichaeism, who employs various concepts from the Edgar the Kabbalah, and the philosophy of Plato (c. Cayce material in her practice at the Associa- 428 B.C.E.–c. 348 B.C.E.) and other mystics, tion for Research and Enlightenment Clinic combined with the teachings of mysterious

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 56 Afterlife Mysteries

masters who dwell in secret places in the Born Helena Petrovna Hahn on July 30, Himalayas and communicate with their initi- 1831, in Ekaterinoslav (now Dnepropetrovsk) ates through their psychic abilities and their in the Ukraine, she began displaying mediu- projected astral bodies. Whereas Edgar Cayce mistic abilities as a young girl. Just before her (1877–1945) and Rudolf Steiner seventeenth birthday, she married the much (1861–1925) evolved their spiritual teachings older General Nicephore Blavatsky, a Russian primarily through their own revelations, inspi- official in Caucasia. Three months later, she rations, and psychic abilities, Blavatsky left her husband and her homeland to travel claimed to be able to draw upon the ancient freely and widely throughout the world, wisdom of the Masters Koot Hoomi and exploring the occult wisdom and teachings of Morya to abet the considerable knowledge many traditions. that she had distilled from various mystery In 1858, Blavatsky arrived in Paris, where schools, Hindu religious thought, Jewish mys- she met the famous spirit medium Daniel ticism, and Christian sects. Many of the con- Dunglas Home (1833–1886). By this time, cepts and the spiritual eclecticism professed by she had herself acquired a modest reputation Blavatsky in the 1880s would be revised on a for mediumship, and she began to practice large scale in the 1970s, in what has loosely these talents more openly. In Cairo, Egypt, in been called the New Age Movement. In addi- 1871, Blavatsky founded a spiritualist group tion to such contributions as occult masters that was forced to disband after accusations of and guides, Blavatsky introduced the legend of having produced fraudulent phenomena to the lost continent of Lemuria, the return of deceive its patrons. In 1873, she settled in the Maitreya (world savior), and was greatly and resumed the practice of responsible for popularizing the concepts of her mediumship in association with the broth- reincarnation and past lives in Europe and the ers William and Horatio Eddy, two well- United States. known materialization mediums. Her partici- pation in numerous seances in New England brought her to the attention of Henry Steel Olcott (1832–1907), a newspaperman fasci- THE Theosophical Society is an esoteric blend nated with psychic phenomena, who estab- lished a group centered around her medi- of Zoroastrianism, Hinduism, umship. Gnosticism, Manichaeism, the Kabbalah, and In 1875, Blavatsky, Olcott, and William the philosophy of Plato. Q. Judge (1851–1896), an attorney, made the decision to move beyond the precepts of Spir- itualism and create a more sophisticated approach to spirit contact and mysticism, At the time of her death in 1891, Blavat- which they named the Theosophical Society. sky’s detractors considered her to have been a The threefold purpose of the society was hoaxster, a fraud, and a deceiver, while her fol- 1. to form a universal brotherhood of man; lowers revered her as a genius, a veritable saint, 2. to study and make known the ancient reli- and a woman of monumental courage who had gions, philosophies, and sciences; struggled against an incredible array of adversi- ties and adversaries to fashion a modern mys- 3. to investigate the laws of nature and devel- tery school without equal. Foe and follower op the divine powers latent in humankind. alike conceded that she was a unique, some- In 1877, Blavatsky published her world- times overpowering, personality who had view of the occult, . In this work, apparently traveled the world in search of spir- she argues that the reason metempsychosis itual truths and who had survived physical (reincarnation) has been ridiculed by scien- crises and challenges that would certainly have tists and orthodox theologians in the West is discouraged—or killed—a less indomitable because it has never been properly under- individual. stood. While learned individuals accept the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 57 indestructibility of energy, she reasons, how around himself, as a spider does his cob- can they believe that web.…Karma creates nothing, nor does it design. It is man who plants and creates caus- “man, the living, thinking, reason- es, and karmic law adjusts the effects, which ing entity, the indwelling deity of our adjustment is not an act but universal harmo- nature’s crowning masterpiece, will ny.…Karma has never sought to destroy intel- evacuate his casket and be no more! lectual and individual liberty.…On the con- Would the principle of continuity trary, he who unveils through study and medi- which exists even for the so-called tation its intricate paths, and throws light on inorganic matter, for a floating atom, those dark ways…is working for the good of be denied to the spirit, whose attribut- his fellow men.…” es are consciousness, memory, mind, love! Really, the very idea is preposter- M Delving Deeper ous.…If the Pythagorean metempsy- Blavatsky, H. P. Collected Writings. 16 vols. Wheaton, chosis should be thoroughly explained Ill: Theosophical Publishing House, 1950–85. and compared with the modern theory Spence, Lewis. An Encyclopedia of Occultism. New of evolution it would be found to sup- Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1960. ply every ‘missing link’ in the chain of the latter. There was not a philosopher of any notoriety who did not hold to this doctrine, as taught by the Brah- Experiential Quests into mans, Buddhists, and later by the Past Lives Pythagoreans.” ome speculate that the phenomenon of In 1878, Blavatsky and Olcott moved to past lives can answer troubling questions Bombay, India, to be nearer the mahatmas and Sin the present and explain deja vu, a feel- masters, the members of the Great White ing that one has seen or heard something Brotherhood who appeared to her in their before. Many people report that they have astral bodies to relay metaphysical teachings. walked down a street in a strange city and After a turbulent period in India, which she been overwhelmed with the sudden familiari- left under charges of fraud to settle in London ty of its shop windows, sidewalks, and store in 1887, Blavatsky began work on her mag- fronts. Others say that hidden memories have num opus, The Secret Doctrine (1888), a mas- been stimulated by witnessing a dramatic sive statement of her theosophical philosophy, reenactment of some scene from the past in a including her views on reincarnation. motion picture or television production. Only a constant series of rebirths of one and the same individual, passing through the “Circle of Necessity,” can fully explain the age-old problems of good and evil and the IN recent years, men and women in Western apparent injustices of life, Blavatsky argues. Only a system wherein one is rewarded or cultures have begun to explore the possibility that punished for the deeds or crimes committed in reincarnation is a spiritual reality. a former life can explain the inequalities of “birth and fortune, of intellect and capaci- ties.” When a person’s life is beset by injustice and misfortune, only the “blessed knowledge Throughout the centuries, millions of of Karma” can prevent one “from cursing life individuals, especially those who live in India and men, as well as their supposed Creator.” and Asia, believe that they have lived before, Those individuals who believe in karma have and in recent years increasing numbers of men to believe in destiny, which, Blavatsky states and women in the Western cultures have in The Secret Doctrine,“from birth to death, begun to explore the possibility that reincar- every man is weaving, thread by thread, nation is a spiritual reality.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 58 Afterlife Mysteries

Olga Worrall (1906–1985) author who claimed to be 25,000 years old and doing spiritual healing. to have soul memories of 30 prior-life experi- (ARCHIVES OF ences. Grant wrote seven popular historical BRAD STEIGER) novels without doing a bit of research, yet none of the material in her books has ever been successfully challenged by skeptical scholars. To the contrary, a good deal of the material in her books that was considered controversial at the time of publication has since been validated by archaeologists and historians. Every time, when queried how she could have acquired such knowledge, she attributed her accuracy to memories of her past lives. Winged Pharaoh, the novel that Joan Grant wrote in 1937, described her life as a woman pharaoh in the first dynasty of Egypt, 4,000 years ago. On those frequent occasions when she was asked to comment on the book’s almost biblical style, she replied that the words had just come out that way. She insisted that she never did any research at all and that she had previously known nothing of Egypt on the conscious level, yet Egyptologists had Accomplished Broadway lyricist Alan Jay been unable to fault the book. Grant stated Lerner (1918–1986) said that the first-act that even her critics had said that she couldn’t ending of his musical Brigadoon (1946), which possibly have made it all up, so she must have features an outdoor wedding ceremony in sev- experienced it all to write in such detail. enteenth-century Scotland, seemed at first to Yonassan Gershom, a neo-Hasidic rabbi have sprung spontaneously from his mind. who lives in Minnesota, tells in his book Several years later, when Lerner was in Lon- Beyond the Ashes: Cases of Reincarnation from don, he came into possession of a book enti- the Holocaust (1992) of hearing the terrible tled Everyday Life in Old Scotland and found memories of concentration camps, gas cham- “his” marriage ceremony word for word. Lern- bers, barbed wire, swastikas, and the sadistic er’s later musical success, On a Clear Day You henchmen of Nazi Germany not from elderly Can See Forever, openly declared his fascina- Jewish survivors of the Holocaust, but from tion with the subject of reincarnation. The young people, many of them blonde, blue- storyline tells of a Brooklyn model who is hyp- eyed Gentiles of Nordic descent, who were notically regressed to an earlier life in eigh- being forced to deal with what appeared to be teenth-century England. past-life memories of having died as victims of British psychiatrist Dr. Denys Kelsey Hitler’s “final solution” to the “Jewish prob- believed that his acceptance of the cycle of lem.” At the time he was writing his book, rebirth enabled him to show his patients how Gershom stated that out of the hundreds of they might begin anew at any given moment. people who had told him their dreams, He was also convinced that it was occasional- visions, regressions, or of having ly possible for subjects to recall experiences died as Jews in the Holocaust, two-thirds had that were felt centuries before their present been reborn as non-Jews. Later samplings, incarnation. Belief in the doctrine of rebirth however, indicated that many more Jews have may have come somewhat easier to Kelsey also experienced such past-life memories. Ger- than it might to the average psychiatrist shom’s later book, From Ashes to Healing because he was married to Joan Grant, an (1996), focused on stories about the acts of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 59 physical or spiritual healing that have resulted Goldberg, Dr. Bruce. The Search for Grace. Sedona, from the act of recalling a Holocaust lifetime. Ariz.: In Print Publishing, 1994. The aspect of physical and spiritual healing Guirdham, Arthur. We Are One Another. Wellingbor- that accompanies a past-life recall is one of the ough, Northamptonshire, Great Britian: Turn- principal motives in regression into prior-life stone Press Ltd., 1982. experiences for therapeutic reasons. Benjamin Jung, Carl Gustav, and Herbert Read, eds. Archtypes Smith of Port Orchard, Washington, has been and the Collective Unconscious (Collected Works of involved in past-lives therapy for over 25 C. G. Jung, Vol. 9, Part 1). 2nd edition. Prince- years, and he stated that when he first began ton, N. J.: Press, 1981. doing regressions, he was concerned with Lane, Barbara. Echoes from Medieval Halls. Virginia establishing dates, names, and locations associ- Beach, Va.: A.R.E. Press, 1997. ated with the past-life personality of his Stearn, Jess. The Search for the Girl with the Blue Eyes. clients. “Then I discovered that they didn’t New York: Bantam Books, 1969. really care if they would be able to trace and to Sutphen, Richard. You Were Born Together to Be prove a particular lifetime. All they were inter- Together. New York: Pocket Books, 1976. ested in was removing the personal problem that they had come to me for help in solving. I Hypnotic Regression into Past Lives quit worrying whether reincarnation was real or not. The important thing to my clients was Richard Sutphen (1937– ) began his hypno- whether or not they discovered the origins of sis and past-lives regression work in 1972 and their pains, their traumas, and their problems. was probably the first to develop a technique If the solution came from their previous life- whereby a hypnotist might regress large num- time or from their Higher Self, it really didn’t bers of men and women to alleged former life- make any difference to them.” times at the same time and in the same room. In Volume 9 of Collected Works (1981) Dr. Sutphen began fine-tuning his style in his Carl G. Jung (1875–1961) expressed his opin- Phoenix, Arizona, home with a roomful of ion that “the mere fact that people talk about people at a time. He continued perfecting his rebirth and that there is such a concept at all, technique in area colleges and high schools means that a store of psychic experiences desig- and at metaphysical gatherings in the South- nated by that term must actually exist. Rebirth west. In 1973, he founded and directed a hyp- is an affirmation that must be counted among nosis/metaphysical center in Scottsdale, Ari- the primordial affirmations of mankind.” zona. The convenience of working at an estab- lished center provided him with the structure (1706–1790) saw the that he needed to experiment extensively with whole matter of past lives and rebirth as a prac- both individual and group techniques and the tical cosmic recycling: “When I see nothing opportunity to amass a large number of case annihilated [in the works of God] and not a histories for comparison and contrast. drop of water wasted, I cannot suspect the anni- hilation of souls, or believe that He will suffer In 1976, Sutphen created and marketed the daily waste of millions of minds ready-made the first prerecorded hypnosis tapes through that now exist, and put Himself to the continu- his Valley of the Sun publishing company. In al trouble of making new ones. Thus, finding 1978, Pocket Books published Sutphen’s You myself to exist in the world, I believe I Were Born Again to Be Together, case histories shall…always exist; and with all the inconve- of men and women who had found themselves niences human life is liable to, I shall not object and their loves once again after the separation to a new edition of mine, hoping, however, that of many lifetimes. The book became a national the errata of the last may be corrected.” best-seller, and soon thousands of people want- ed to be regressed by Sutphen and explore the M Delving Deeper possibilities of their past lives. To meet the Gershom, Yonassan. Beyond the Ashes: Cases of Rein- sudden demand for his hypnotic abilities, he carnation from the Holocaust. Virginia Beach, Va.: began holding past-life seminars in major cities A.R.E. Press, 1992. throughout the United States and hosting an

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 60 Afterlife Mysteries

annual Super Seminar in Scottsdale. By the about something in their life that they would 1990s, over 100,000 people had attended a like to change—any kind of problem, habit, or Sutphen seminar; his inventory had grown to personal situation. As he counted backward include 380 audio and video titles; and he had from three to one, they would move back in written 18 books, including Past Lives, Future time to the cause of their present problem, Loves (1978), The Master of Life Manual whether it should be in their past, in their pre- (1980), and Unseen Influences (1982). sent life experience or in any of their previous “Past-life hypnotic regression can be used lives. They would see clearly and relive the as an extremely valuable therapeutic tool to situation before their inner eyes, thereby explore the cause of unconscious anxiety, understanding the problem and be able to repressed hostilities, hidden fears, hangups, release it. and interpersonal relationship conflicts,” Sut- That night a man cried out as he relived an phen said. He cautioned, however, that past- ancient battle. A young woman relived the fear life therapy is not a magic wand, and the past- of being lost in the woods as a small child. A life causes don’t always surface immediately. middle-aged woman was recalling starving to “But it does work,” he stated, “and it can be death in an African village. But when Sutphen for many the first stop in letting go of a prob- came to Barbara, she cried out, screamed, and lem. Psychiatrists often spend months or even began to shake. Her voice became that of a years searching for the cause of their patient’s young girl on the edge of panic. The hypnotist problem. They are aware that in understand- quickly redirected her from the alarming memo- ing the cause they can begin to mitigate and, ry to a state of peaceful sleep. Later, after all the eventually, eliminate the effect. Yet by limit- other subjects had been awakened, Sutphen ing their search to the time frame of only one asked if Barbara wished to explore in greater lifetime, they may never find the origin of the detail the prior life on which she had touched so present-life problem.” emotionally. She eagerly agreed, and Sutphen During one of his seminars, Sutphen spoke once again induced the trance state. with a woman named Barbara who had driven In a few moments, Barbara was speaking in hundreds of miles to be in attendance because the voice and persona of a 12-year-old French it was important to her to experience past-life girl, describing her luxurious home and her regression. She told Sutphen that she had sev- perfect life in eighteenth-century France at eral problems, some he could see plainly, oth- the time of the Revolution. When the hypno- ers he couldn’t. He could see that Barbara was tist moved her forward in time, she experi- obviously referring to her excessive weight enced the arrival of soldiers who had orders to when she spoke of some of her problems being take her family to prison. Numerous humilia- easily visible. The attractive 29-year-old tions followed, and the young girl was eventu- woman weighed 225 pounds. ally killed by the revolutionaries. As the seminar sessions progressed, Sut- After her death experience in that life- phen observed Barbara during two group time, Sutphen directed a question to Barbara’s regressions, trying to be comfortable in two Higher Self: How had events from the past life chairs because her weight made lying down on in France related to her present life problems? the floor with everyone else too difficult. He From the depths of her hypnotic sleep, Bar- could see, though, that she was a good deep- bara cried out that pretty people got hurt. She level hypnotic subject, for she had practically had been very pretty in that life in France and fallen off the chairs almost immediately after the soldiers had humiliated and killed her. he had begun the process. During an evening “The only way to be safe is to remain ugly in session, Sutphen asked Barbara to join 11 the world,” she said.” other subjects on the platform for a demon- After she was once again awakened from stration of individual regression work. the trance state, Barbara provided additional During the group hypnosis of the 12 vol- information about her weight problems. She unteers, Sutphen instructed them to think explained how she had attended the best and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 61 most highly recommended weight-loss cen- was based on an actual case researched and ters, but she could never shed the pounds. In documented by renowned hypnotherapist Dr. some cases, she had begun to lose a little, then Bruce Goldberg and reported in detail in his she would go on an eating binge and bring her book The Search for Grace: A Documented weight right back to 225. One well-known Case of Murder and Reincarnation (1994). specialist had told her that once she found out “Ivy’s past-life regression revealed an eternal why she psychologically needed to retain love triangle, a terrifying karmic dance of pas- weight, then she would be able to keep it off. sion and murder, culminating in the short “You know you can do that now, don’t you, tragic career of one Grace Doze, a headstrong Barbara?” Sutphen asked. She answered with a flapper from Buffalo, New York, whose reck- smile that now she knew that she could. less love life ended in murder,” Goldberg states in his book. Exhaustive research Sutphen has never been dogmatic in his enabled Goldberg to discover that even the definition of what reincarnation may be, but smallest details of Grace’s life and death could he remains convinced that regardless of how be explicitly documented through contempo- the question of rebirth is viewed philosophi- rary newspapers and police reports. cally, it would appear that which is perceived as the past is somehow affecting the present. In Goldberg’s actual transcript of the And once one has pondered the significance regression in which Ivy/Grace recalled the of one’s past lives, one learns how to transform details of the murder that took place on Tues- the present into a meaningful growth experi- day night, May 17, 1927, Grace had ditched ence and in this manner prepare for as signifi- her “boring” husband Chester and gone shop- cant a future as possible. ping. Although her new bobbed hairstyle, short skirt, and red shoes might be everything One of the best documented cases of rein- that dull old Chester hates, Jake finds them carnation in recent times had another incar- magnetically appealing. When he picks her up nation of its own when, on May 17, 1994, that night, Jake has already had a few too CBS presented a television movie “inspired by many drinks. an actual case history,” Search for Grace, star- ring Lisa Hartman and Ken Wahl. As fiction- As Goldberg listened to Ivy/Grace altering alized for mass viewing, the television drama is her voice to speak both parts, Jake’s foul tem- a thriller about an attractive young woman per is displayed, and the two of them get into a named Ivy who becomes ensnared by an over- heated argument as they drive. Jake is angry whelming attraction for a powerful, suspicious that she dresses so cheaply and is still flirting stranger who turns physically abusive. When with other men, and he punches her on the Ivy seeks psychological therapy for this irra- jaw. Although she is in pain, Grace is still tional compulsion and for related nightmares, conscious when Jake stops the car, threatening she is hypnotically regressed and begins to to teach her a lesson. He beats her badly, relive the events leading to the brutal death of strangles her, and dumps her body in Ellicott a woman, Grace Lovel, which had taken place Creek. more than 60 years before. In her waking Goldberg guided Ivy/Grace to the super- state, Ivy has never heard of the woman, and conscious mind level and asked her if she she has never been to the city in which her knew Jake in her current lifetime. She murder occurred. Ivy’s confusion and terror answered without hesitation that he was John. grow as she learns that Grace Lovel actually As a therapist, Goldberg was not particu- did live and die exactly as she relived in the larly interested in obtaining documentation hypnotic trance. Even more frightening is the for his various patients’ claims to past lives, uncomfortable awareness that Ivy’s violent but a search of old files from Buffalo, New new lover, John, bears an eerie resemblance to York, newspapers for May 19–21, 1927, pro- Grace’s murderous boyfriend, Jake. duced accounts of a “handsome bob-haired All of the above makes for an exciting woman found floating in Ellicott Creek,” who evening in front of the television set, but it had been strangled to death “before she was

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 62 Afterlife Mysteries

thrown in the water.” At first there was doubt scholarly journals debated the validity of the that the identity of “the beautiful young “memory,” and the controversy surrounding woman” would ever be determined. And then, this alleged case of reincarnation has not on June 1, 1927, the Buffalo Courier reported resolved itself to this day. the find of a “small black suitcase owned by William J. Barker of the Denver Post pub- Mrs. Grace Doze and carried by her the night lished the first account of this now-famous she was thrown into the Ellicott Creek.” case in that newspaper’s Empire magazine. When the police showed the suitcase to Barker told how Morey Bernstein, a young “Chester Doze,” husband of the murdered Pueblo business executive, first noticed what woman, he identified the bag and contents as an excellent subject “Mrs. S.” was for deep the property of his wife. trance when he was asked to demonstrate Goldberg’s book contains an astonishing 54 hypnosis at a party in October of 1952. It was pages of documentation—death and birth cer- some weeks later, on the evening of Novem- tificates, newspaper accounts, police reports, ber 29, that Bernstein gained the woman’s and so forth—that prove to any reasonable per- consent to participate in an experiment in son that Grace Doze, the victim of a murder in age-regression. 1927, did most certainly exist. Exactly how The amateur hypnotist had heard stories of Ivy’s psyche gained that information remains a researchers having led their subjects back into mystery. “Could it have been the unquiet spirit past lives, but he had always scoffed at such of the murdered young woman, working accounts. He had been particularly skeptical through her reincarnation as Ivy, that demand- about the testimony of the British psychiatrist ed at long last public resolution of the mystery Sir Alexander Cannon, who reported that he of her death?” Goldberg asks. had investigated over a thousand cases where- One more eerie “” regarding in hypnotized individuals had recalled past the case must be mentioned. When Search for incarnations. Grace was telecast on that Tuesday night in Mrs. S., who later became identified as May 1994, it was 67 years to the hour since Ruth Simmons (and many years later by her Grace Doze was murdered. actual name, Virginia Tighe), was not particu- M Delving Deeper larly interested in hypnotism, either, nor in Gershom, Yonassan. Beyond the Ashes: Cases of Rein- becoming a guinea pig for Bernstein’s attempt carnation from the Holocaust. Virginia Beach, Va.: to test the theses of those psychical A.R.E. Press, 1992. researchers who had claimed the revelation of Goldberg, Bruce. The Search for Grace: A Documented past lives. She was, at that time, 28 years old, Case of Murder and Reincarnation. Sedona, Ariz.: a housewife who enjoyed playing bridge and In Print Publishing, 1994. attending ball games with her husband. Sutphen, Richard. Past Lives, Future Loves. New York: With Rex Simmons and Hazel Bernstein Pocket Books, 1978. as witnesses, the hypnotist placed Simmons in Sutphen, Richard. You Were Born Again to Be Togeth- a trance and began to lead her back through er. New York: Pocket Books, 1976. significant periods of her childhood. Then he told her that she would go back until she found herself in another place and time and Bridey Murphy that she would be able to talk to him and tell To a great number of Americans, the name him what she saw. She began to breathe heav- Bridey Murphy has become synonymous with ily and her first words from an alleged previous reincarnation and accounts of past lives. The memory were more puzzling than dramatic. story of the Pueblo, Colorado, housewife who She said that she was scratching the paint off remembered a prior incarnation as a nine- her bed because she was angry over having teenth-century Irish woman while under hyp- just received an awful spanking. She identified nosis made a dramatic impact upon the public herself by a name that Bernstein first heard as imagination. Newspapers, magazines, and “Friday,” then clarified as “Bridey,” and the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 63

Under hypnotism, Virginia Tighe claimed to be the incarnation of an Irish woman named

Bridey Murphy. (CORBIS

CORPORATION)

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 64 Afterlife Mysteries

strange search for evidence of a former incar- resided there for about 40 Earth years before nation had begun. she was born as Ruth Simmons. (Ruth/Vir- ginia had been born in 1923, so Bridey’s spirit Bridey—short for Bridget—Murphy began had spent nearly 60 years in that timeless to use words and expressions that were com- dimension.) pletely out of character for Ruth Simmons. Bridey told of playing hide’n’seek with her At a second session, Bridey again stressed brother Duncan, who had reddish hair like that the afterlife was painless, with nothing to hers (Simmons was a brunette). She spoke of fear. There was neither love nor hate, and rel- attending Mrs. Strayne’s school in Cork where atives did not stay together in clannish groups. she spent her time “studying to be a lady.” Her father, she recalled, said he saw her moth- With sensitivity she recreated her marriage to er, but she hadn’t. The spirit world was simply Brian MacCarthy, a young lawyer, who took a place where the soul waited to pass on to her to live in Belfast in a cottage back of his “another form of existence.” grandmother’s house, not far from St. There- Details of Bridey Murphy’s physical life in sa’s Church. Ireland began to amass on Morey Bernstein’s tape recorders. Business associates who heard the tapes encouraged Bernstein to continue his experiments, but to allow someone else, a TO a number of Americans, “Bridey Murphy” disinterested third party, to check Bridey’s statements in old Irish records or wherever has become synonymous with reincarnation and such evidence might be found. Ruth Simmons accounts of past lives. was not eager to continue, but the high regard that she and her husband had for Bernstein led her to consent to additional sessions. Utilizing her present-life incarnation as In her melodic Irish brogue, Bridey told of Ruth Simmons, Bridey Murphy demonstrated a life without children, a life laced with an a graceful and lively rendition of an Irish folk edge of conflict because she was Protestant dance which she called the “Morning Jig.” while Brian was Catholic; then in a tired and Her favorite songs were “Sean,” “The Min- querulous voice, she told how she had fallen strel’s March,” and “Londonderry Air.” Ruth down a flight of stairs in 1864 when she was Simmons had no interest in musical activities. 66. After the fall, she was left crippled and had to be carried about wherever she went. William Barker of the Denver Post asked Bernstein if the case for Bridey Murphy could Then one Sunday while her husband was be explained by genetic memory which had at church, Bridey died. Her death upset Brian been transferred through Simmons’s ancestors, terribly, she said. Her spirit lingered beside for she was one-third Irish. Bernstein conceded him, trying to establish communication with that such a theory might make the story more him, trying to let him know that he should acceptable to the general public, but he felt not grieve for her. Bridey told the astonished the hypothesis fell apart when it is remem- hypnotist and the witnesses that her spirit had bered that Bridey had no children. He also waited around Belfast until Father John, a pointed out that other researchers who have priest friend of her husband’s, had passed away. regressed subjects back into alleged previous- She wanted to point out to him that he had life memories have found that blood line and been wrong about purgatory, she said, and heredity have nothing to do with former incar- added that he admitted it. nations. Many have spoken of the afterlife as a The spirit world, Bridey said, was one in kind of “stockpile of souls.” When a particular which “you couldn’t talk to anybody very type of spirit is required to inhabit and animate long…they’d go away.” In the spirit realm, one a body that is about to be born, that certain did not sleep, never ate, and never became spirit is selected and introduced into that body. tired. Bridey thought that her spirit had Bernstein observed that a person who boasts of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 65 having noble French ancestry might have been during the time in which Bridey claimed to a slave or a concubine on his or her prior visit have lived there. The librarian also verified to the physical plane of existence. Bridey’s statement that there had been a In Bernstein’s opinion, one could take William Farr who had sold foodstuffs during only one of two points of view in regard to the this same period. One of the most significant strange case of Bridey Murphy. One might bits of information had to do with a place that conclude that the whole thing had been a Bridey called Mourne. Such a place was not without a motive. This conclusion shown on any modern maps of Ireland, but its would hold that Ruth Simmons was not the existence was substantiated through the “normal young gal” she appeared to be, but British Information Service. actually a frustrated actress who proved to be a While under hypnosis, Ruth Simmons had consummate performer in her interpretation “remembered” that Catholics could teach at of a script dreamed up by Bernstein because he Queen’s University, Belfast, even though it “likes to fool people.” Or if one did not accept was a Protestant institution. American inves- that particular hypothesis, Bernstein said, tigators made a hasty prejudgment when they then the public must admit that the experi- challenged the likelihood of such an interde- ment may have opened a hidden door that nominational teaching arrangement. In Ire- provided a glimpse of immortality. land, however, such a fact was common Doubleday published Morey Bernstein’s knowledge, and Bridey scored another hit. The Search for Bridey Murphy in 1956. Skeptics Then there were such details as Bridey know- and serious investigators alike were interested ing about the old Irish custom of dancing at in testing the validity of Bernstein’s experi- weddings and putting money in the bride’s ments and in determining whether or not they pockets. There was also her familiarity with might demonstrate the reality of past lives. the currency of that period, the types of crops grown in the region, the contemporary musi- In mid-January of 1956, the Chicago Daily cal pieces, and the folklore of the area. News sent its London representative on a three- day quest to check out Cork, Dublin, and When Barker dined with Kenneth Besson, Belfast and attempt to uncover any evidence a hotel owner who was interested in the that might serve as verification for the Bridey search, the newsman questioned Bridey’s ref- Murphy claims. With only one day for each city, erences to certain food being prepared in it is not surprising that the newsman reported “flats,” an unfamiliar term to Americans. that he could find nothing of significance. Besson waved a waiter to their table and asked him to bring some flats. When the waiter In February, the Denver Post sent William returned, Barker saw that the mysterious flats Barker, the journalist who first reported the were but serving platters. story of the search for Bridey Murphy, to con- duct a thorough investigation of the mystery. Some scholars believed that they had Barker felt that certain strong supportive caught Bridey in a gross error when she men- points had already been established by Irish tioned the custom of kissing the Blarney Stone. investigators and had been detailed in Bern- Such a superstition was a late nineteenth-cen- stein’s book. Bridey (Irish spelling of the name tury notion, stated Dermot Foley, the Cork city is Bridie) had said that her father-in-law, John librarian. Later, however, Foley made an apolo- MacCarthy, had been a barrister (lawyer) in gy to Bridey when he discovered that T. Cork. The records revealed that a John Mac- Crofton Cronker, in his Researches in the South Carthy from Cork, a Roman Catholic educat- of Ireland (1824), mentions the custom of kiss- ed at Clongowes School, was listed in the ing the Blarney Stone as early as 1820. Registry of Kings Inn. Bridey had mentioned a Bridey was correct about other matters “green-grocer,” John Carrigan, with whom she that at first were thought to be wrong by had traded in Belfast. A Belfast librarian scholars and authorities. For example, certain attested to the fact that there had been a man authorities discredited her statement about of that name and trade at 90 Northumberland the iron bed she had scratched with her fin-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 66 Afterlife Mysteries

gernails after the “awful spanking” on the Brian’s honeymoon route was hopelessly grounds that iron beds had not yet been intro- untraceable and appeared to be confused with duced into Ireland during the period in which the trip that she had made to Antrim as a child Bridey claimed to have lived. The Encyclope- of 10. The principal difficulty in accepting the Britannica, however, states that iron beds whole of Bridey’s story lay in the fact that so did appear in Bridey’s era in Ireland and were much of the testimony was unverifiable. advertised as being “free from the insects While most psychical researchers agree which sometimes infect wooden bedsteads.” that the Bridey Murphy case is not a con- Bridey’s claims to have eaten muffins as a sciously contrived fraud, they will not rule out child and to have obtained books from a lend- the role that some psychic or extrasensory ing library in Belfast were at first judged to be ability may have played in the “memory” of out of proper time context. Later, her chal- the Irish woman allegedly reborn in a Col- lengers actually uncovered historical substan- orado housewife. Other investigators have tiation for such statements. suggested that Mrs. S., Virginia Tighe, could Throughout the regressions conducted by have had several acquaintances throughout Morey Bernstein, one of the most convincing her life who were familiar with Ireland and aspects of the experiments had been the who may each have imparted a bit of the vocabulary expressed by the hypnotized sub- memory of Bridey Murphy as it was mined ject. The personality of Bridey Murphy never from her subconscious by the hypnotic trance faltered in her almost poetic speech, and of induced by Morey Bernstein. the hundreds of words of jargon and colloquial As other researchers explored the claims of phrases she uttered, nearly all were found to The Search for Bridey Murphy, the phenome- be appropriate for the time in which she non of cryptomensia was also applied to the claimed to have lived. The songs that Bridey case when reporters for the Chicago American sang, her graphic word pictures of wake and discovered that a woman named Bridie Mur- marriage customs, were all acclaimed by Irish phey Corkell had lived across the street where folklorists as being accurate. Her grim refer- Virginia Tighe had grown up. To say that cryp- ence to the “black something” that took the tomensia was responsible for Tighe’s alleged life of her baby brother probably referred to memories of a nineteenth-century Irish- famine or disease. The Irish use of “black” in woman is to propose that she had forgotten this context means “malignant” or “evil” and both the source of her “memory” and the fact would have nothing to do with the actual that she had ever obtained it. Then, under color of the pestilence. hypnosis, such memories could be recalled so Bridey Murphy did not always score hits, dramatically that they could be presented as a though. Numerous Irish historians and schol- past-life memory. ars felt that she must have been more Scottish The attempts to discredit Bridey Murphy than Irish, especially when she gave the name as a manifestation of cryptomensia fail in the Duncan for her father and brother. Certain estimation of researchers C. J. Ducasse and Dr. experts sympathetically suggested that she Ian Stevenson (1918– ). In Stevenson’s esti- may have been attempting to say Dunnock, mation, the critics of the Bridey Murphy case rather than Duncan. provided only suppositions of possible sources William Barker could find no complete of information, not evidence that these had birth data for either Bridey or her kin, and he been the sources. learned that she had shocked most Irish The controversy over Bridey Murphy and researchers with her crude term “ditched” to the value of past-life regressions still rages. describe her burial. The Colorado journalist was Those who champion the case state that it can- informed that the Irish are much too reverent not be denied that Bridey/Virginia possessed a about the dead to employ such a brutal word. knowledge of nineteenth-century Ireland that Bridey demonstrated little knowledge of contained a number of details that were unfa- Ireland’s history from 1800 to 1860. Bridey and miliar even to historians and authorities. Such

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 67 details, when checked for accuracy after elabo- Dr. Brian Weiss with his rate research, were found to be correct in book on reincarnation. Bridey’s favor. Others insist that such data One of his patients in his could have been acquired paranormally, book claims to have 86 through extrasensory means, and therefore does past lives. (AP/WIDE not prove reincarnation. Skeptics dismiss the WORLD PHOTOS) evidence of Bridey Murphy’s alleged past-life memories by stating that they originated in her childhood, rather than in a prior incarnation. On July 12, 1995, Virginia Tighe Morrow died in her suburban Denver home. She had never again submitted to hypnosis by any researcher seeking to test her story. Although she never became a true believer in reincarna- tion, she always stood by the entranced recol- lections as recorded in The Search for Bridey Murphy. matter to the therapists is their claim that M Delving Deeper thousands of men and women have obtained a Bernstein, Morey. The Search for Bridey Murphy. New definite and profound release from a present York: Doubleday and Co., 1956. pain or phobia by reliving the origin of their Steiger, Brad. You Will Live Again. Nevada City, problems in some real or imagined former Calif.: Blue Dolphin Publishing, 1996. existence.

Past-Life Therapy While skeptics may scoff at men and women who claim to recall past lives while In past-life therapy, subjects arrive at the under hypnosis, and even question their men- office of a past-life therapist with a phobia, an tal balance, psychiatrist Reima Kampman of obsession, or a compulsion that seems unrelat- the University of Oulu in Finland has said ed to anything they can remember in their that her research demonstrates that people present life experience. Their problem has who are able to display multiple personalities increasingly begun to become awkward, stress- or alleged past lives under hypnosis are actual- ful, or embarrassing. When they relive a past ly healthier than those who cannot. Accord- life during a hypnotic regression or in a dream ing to Kampman, one of her subjects, a 28- or a vision, they view a scenario in which they year-old woman, revealed eight different per- see themselves setting in motion that karma, sonalities in progressive chronological order, the initial action or deed that created their ranging from a young woman who lived in phobia, obsession, or compulsion. Dissociated during the Bolshevik Revolution to an from their present life experience, they eighteenth-century titled English lady to a girl become capable of accepting responsibility for named Bessina who said that she lived in a past action that was performed in a prior Babylonia. Contrary to what the established existence. Once the subjects have made the psychiatric literature would lead one to transfer of responsibility to the present life believe, Kampman stated, these were not and have recognized that the “fault” or the troubled minds on the verge of fragmentation. trauma lies in a time far removed from current concerns, they are able to deal with the matter Compared with those who could not rise with a new perspective and without embar- to the hypnotist’s challenge, the multiple-per- rassment or shame. sonality group had greater stress tolerance, Today, a great number of past-life - more adaptability, and far less guilt. Internal pists have learned that it really doesn’t matter identity diffusion—a neurotic quality defined whether past-life recall is pure fantasy or the as the discrepancy between what one feels actual memory of a prior existence. What does about oneself and how one feels that others

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 68 Afterlife Mysteries

perceive one—was also greater in the nonre- where he worked. It was flooded, so he went sponsive group. to the next available boiler room that was still Kampman suggests that in the ego-threat- free of seawater. He and his workmates did ening situation induced by the hypnotist’s their best to get the ship moving, but it soon request for other personalities, only the men- became evident that the huge ship was sink- tally healthy can afford to respond creatively: ing. Darrell’s last memory in that lifetime was “Creating multiple personalities is evidence of being tangled up in ropes as the ship began to a highly specialized ability of the personality lurch and dive into the depths of the sea. to extricate itself adaptively by a deep regres- Binder has had Darrell undergo this partic- sion of the conflict situation created by the ular regression on many different occasions, hypnotist” (Human Behavior, May 1977). both as a demonstration before students and Bettye B. Binder, former president of the for television. Each time, she has observed, Association for Past-Life Research and Thera- Darrell receives more resolution from such pies, has conducted over 3,600 individual explorations of his past life as a victim of the past-life regressions and has taught nearly Titanic disaster. In June 1992, when she 20,000 students in workshops and classes since regressed him for a television crew, Darrell saw 1980. The author of six books on past lives, his angels leading him away from the body her Guidebook (1992) has that was entangled in heavy ropes and being become a popular textbook in the field. When pulled down into the ocean. He felt peace and asked to provide a case history demonstrating light come over him as he rose toward the the benefits of past-life regression, she often heavens, and he also experienced great com- makes reference to the case of “Darrell,” passion for the man that he had been. whose story was featured on the television What is most significant about Darrell’s programs Sightings and 20/20. case, Binder pointed out, is how the experi- A native of Toronto who has lived in ence of past-life regression has turned his life Southern California for many years, Darrell around. When he had first come to her, she came to Bettye Binder with a terror of drown- said, he was a timid, withdrawn, fearful young ing in the middle of the ocean. He was not man, whose life and career were going frightened of seashores, swimming pools, or nowhere. He had dreams of becoming an ani- other bodies of water, but he would not ven- mator for a major movie or television studio, ture far into the ocean because of a morbid but those aspirations were not being realized. fear of drowning there. In three separate After a series of regressions in 1992, Darrell’s regressions with Binder, Darrell discovered career began to move in an exciting new that he drowned in the middle of the ocean in direction. He began to exhibit a sense of peace three previous lifetimes. In one, he was a and happiness that he had never before black slave in the South, about 1840, who known. He became poised and self-assured. tried to escape in a small boat that sank due to He was hired as an animator on a major fea- an explosion on board. In 1940, before the ture film, and at Christmas in 1994, he was United States entered World War II, he was a hired to direct an animated feature film, a young man from who joined the huge career breakthrough. Canadian Air Force and was shot down over According to Binder, “Darrell has learned the Pacific Ocean. His death on the Titanic, lessons that he was unable to learn in his pre- however, was the most important experience vious past lives in which he drowned, and he related to his phobia. is no longer phobic about the ocean. Today, In regression, Darrell experienced being a Darrell is a man who smiles easily and who is crew member on the Titanic, which sank after doing what he loves most in life. He has striking an iceberg in the middle of the gained a spiritual peace for the first time in Atlantic Ocean in April 1912. He was asleep several lifetimes.” in his bunk when the crisis began. He was In her view of past-life exploration, Binder awakened and told to go to the boiler room believes that the key to making reincarnation

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 69 acceptable in the Western world lies in the Sutphen, Richard. Past Lives, Future Loves. New York: culture learning to acknowledge individuals’ Pocket Books, 1978. true identities as souls that exist in a multidi- Wambaugh, Helen. Reliving Past Lives: The Evidence mensional universe where time is not limited Under Hypnosis. New York: Harper & Row, 1978. to a linear construction. Through the altered Weiss, Brian. Many Lives, Many Masters. New York: states of consciousness available in meditation Simon & Schuster, 1988. or hypnosis, one can experience what “multi- Whitton, Joel, and Joe Fisher. The Case for Reincarna- dimensionality” and “simultaneous time” feel tion. New York: Bantam Books, 1984. like even if one does not yet understand what the words mean. Ian Stevenson (1918– ) A teacher of reincarnation since 1980, Binder frequently emphasizes in her classes Dr. Ian Stevenson is the former head of the that individuals don’t have souls, they are souls. Department of at the University of “All of us are souls who chose to become Virginia, and now is director of that school’s human beings, but our human identity is limit- Division of Personality. In the more than 40 ed to being in this body,” she said. “The soul is years that he has devoted to the documenta- pure energy, and energy cannot be destroyed. tion of past-life memories, Stevenson has The soul’s existence is independent of the done a great deal to put a serious study of rein- body it occupies. It is the soul that continues carnation on a scientific basis. His classic to exist after the human body dies, and it is the work,Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation, soul that reincarnates lifetime after lifetime.” which was published by the American Society for Psychical Research in 1966, is an exhaus- Dr. Russell C. Davis was editor of The Jour- tive exercise in research in which Stevenson nal of Regression Therapy and practiced past-life dons the mantle of historian, lawyer, and psy- therapy for 40 years before his death in 1998. chiatrist to gather evidence from as many per- According to Davis, the concept of an eternal cipients as possible. part of oneself that moves from lifetime to life- time is fundamental to conducting past-life Stevenson has now collected over 3,000 regressions. Whether one chooses to call this cases of past-life memories of children from all “eternal part” the soul or the Higher Self, it is over the world, and in 1997 published Reincar- “the very core of the person that is accessed nation and Biology: A Contribution to the Etiolo- during the experience and in which is stored gy of Birthmarks and Birth Defects. In the first that collective awareness of what is and what volume of this massive work, he primarily was. Over the years, I have come to call this describes the various kinds of birthmarks, ‘the part of us that knows and understands,’ and those uniquely distinguishing marks on a new- it is this element of the person that I address born’s skin cannot be explained only by inher- during the regression experience. In essence, in itance. The second volume focuses on defor- conducting a past-life regression, this ‘part [of mities and other anomalous markings with the subject] which knows and understands,’ the which certain children are born and cannot ‘Higher Self,’ is asked to reveal to the client’s be traced back to inheritance, prenatal, or conscious awareness information and under- perinatal (formed during birth) occurrences. standing about a past life (or lives) and what its Although Stevenson concedes that meaning is to the present.” nobody has “as yet thought up a way that rein- carnation could be proved in a laboratory test M Delving Deeper tube,” he argues that even in the laboratory Binder, Bettye B. Discovering Your Past Lives and Other the scientist cannot escape from human testi- Dimensions. Culver City, Calif.: Reincarnation mony of one kind or another. In his essay Books & Tapes, 1994. “The Evidence for Survival from Claimed Binder, Bettye B. Past Live Regressions Guidebook. Tor- Memories of Former Incarnations,” which rance, Calif.: Reincarnation Books, 1992. won the American Society for Psychical Moody, Raymond A., Jr. Life After Life. New York: Research’s 1960 contest in honor of William Bantam Books, 1985. James (1842–1910), Stevenson discussed a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 70 Afterlife Mysteries

number of hypotheses that he feels deserve Persons. Stevenson finds it difficult to accept consideration in attempting to comprehend the theory that an individual gifted with para- data from cases suggestive of reincarnation. normal talents should limit the exercise of Among these hypotheses are the following: such abilities only to communication with the Unconscious Fraud. In some cases, other specific living persons who might have rele- individuals have attributed statements to the vant bits of information about the deceased subjects alleging past lives that they never personalities from whom the subjects claim to made, and in this way have permitted the ini- derive their memories. tial claim to grow out of proportion. Steven- Retrocognition. Stevenson is receptive to son terms this a kind of “collective hallucina- the notion that the psychic ability known as tion” in which further statements are imagina- retrocognition could be responsible for some tively attributed to the subjects. cases suggestive of reincarnation. The subjects in such cases could be stimulated by being at Derivation of the “Memories” through Nor- the scene of historical events, by some object mal Means with Subsequent Forgetting of the connected with the events themselves or per- Source. Stevenson holds this hypothesis to be sons who participated in them, or in an most often responsible for the many cases of altered state of consciousness, such as staring pseudo-reincarnation. He quotes from the at a crystal ball or being in a trance. work of E. S. Zolik, who studied the ability of Possession. The doctor recognizes the plausi- students to create fictitious former lives while bility of temporary possession as an explanation under hypnosis. These fantasy personalities for some apparent memories of former incarna- were the products of bits and pieces of charac- tions. But he makes a very important distinc- ters in novels, motion pictures, and remem- tion: In cases of possession, the entity that has bered childhood acquaintances. Because of accomplished the transformation of personality the remarkable ability of the human mind to usually does so solely for the purpose of commu- acquire paranormal information and to create nication with its loved ones on the physical fantasy personalities all its own, Stevenson plane, and it never claims to be a former incar- cites another difficulty in serious research into nation of the subject who has temporarily pro- cases suggestive of reincarnation: “We need to vided a physical body. In true cases suggestive of remember that items normally acquired can reincarnation, there is no other personality become mingled with those paranormally claiming to occupy the body of the subject and derived in the productions of persons appar- the entity speaks of a former life, not of commu- ently remembering past lives.” nication with surviving loved ones. Racial Memory. Stevenson, a medical doc- M Delving Deeper tor as well as a psychiatrist, is well aware that Stevenson, Ian. Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarna- science has not yet discovered the parameters tion. 2d ed. Charlottesville: University Press of of genetic transmission. He feels, however, Virginia, 1974. that such a theory applied to the alleged mem- ories of previous lives will encounter serious obstacles. While he concedes that the hypoth- Making the Connection esis of “remembering” our ancestors’ lives might apply in those instances where it can be anthroposophy A spiritual or religious philos- shown that the subject having the past-life ophy that Rudolph Steiner (1861–1925), memories belongs to a genetic line descending an Austrian philosopher and scientist, from the personality whom he or she claims to developed, with the core belief centering be, in most cases, Stevenson believes that the around the human accessibility of the spiri- separation of time and place makes “…impos- tual world to properly developed human sible any transmission of information from the intellect. Steiner founded the Anthropo- first to the second person along genetic lines.” sophical Society in 1912 to promote his Extrasensory Perception of the Items of the ideas that spiritual development should be Apparent Recollections in the Minds of Living humanity’s foremost concern.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Afterlife Mysteries 71 clairvoyance The ability to see, visualize, or Ojibwa of the eastern United States, Man- sense things beyond the normal range of itou is the name of the supreme deity, or human vision or senses. God, and means “Great Spirit.” cosmology The philosophical study and precognition The direct knowledge of the explanation of the nature of the universe ability to foresee what is going to happen or the scientific study of the origin and in the future, especially if this perception structure of the universe. is gained through other than the normal human senses or extrasensory. cryptomensia A state of consciousness in which the true source or origin of a partic- retrocognition The mental process or faculty ular memory is forgotten or is attributed to of knowing, seeing, or perceiving things, a wrongful source or origin. events, or occurrences of things in the past, especially through other than the ephemerality Refers to the state of something normal human senses as in extrasensory. living or lasting for a markedly short or brief time. The nature of existing or lasting for Sanskrit Sanskrit is an ancient Indo-Euro- only a day, such as certain plants or insects. pean language and the language of tradi- tional Hinduism in India. Spoken between hieroglyphs A system of writing which uses the fourteenth and fifth centuries B.C.E., it symbols or pictures to denote an object, has been considered and maintained as a concept, sound, or sequence of sounds. priestly and literary language of the sacred The word comes from an Veda scriptures and other classical texts. term meaning “sacred carving,” to describe the characters carved on Egyptian tombs. shaman A religious or spiritual leader, usually possessing special powers, such as that of incantations Ritual chanting or recitation of prophecy, and healing, and acts as an verbal charms or spells to produce a sup- intermediary between the physical and posed magic effect. spiritual realms. Kabbalah (Cabala, Cabbala, Kabala, or Kab- shofar A trumpet made of a ram’s horn, blown bala) A body of mystical Jewish teachings by the ancient and modern Hebrews during based on an interpretation of hidden mean- religious ceremonies and as a signal in ings contained in the Hebrew scriptures. battle. Kabbalah is Hebrew for “that which is received,” and also refers to a secret oral tra- soul The animating and vital principal in dition handed down from teacher to pupil. human beings, credited with the faculties The term Kabbalah is generally used now to of will, emotion, thought and action and apply to all Jewish mystical practice. often conceived as an immaterial entity, separate from the physical body. The spiri- karmic law Karma is the Sanskrit word for tual nature of human beings, regarded as “deed.” In the Eastern religions of Bud- immortal, separable from the body at dhism and Hinduism all deeds of a person death, and susceptible to happiness or mis- in this life dictate an equal punishment or ery in a future state. The disembodied spir- reward to be met in the next life or series it of a dead human being. of lives. In this philosophy, it is a natural moral law rather than a divine judgment telepathy Communication of thoughts, men- which provides the process of develop- tal images, ideas, feelings, or sensations ment, enabling the soul into higher or from one person’s mind to another’s with- lower states, according to the laws of cause out the use of speech, writing, signs, or and effect to be met. symbols. manitou A supernatural force, or spirit that transience A state of impermanence, or last- suffuses various living things, as well as ing for only a brief time. Remaining in a inanimate objects, according to the Algo- place only for a short time, or the brief nquian peoples. In the mythology of the appearance of someone or something.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 73

Chapter Exploration

Shamanism Totem Animal Vision Quest Spirit Mediumship Ouija Board Seance Spirit Control Trance Mediums and Channelers Sylvia Browne Florence Cook Mina “Margery” Crandon John Edward Arthur Augustus Ford Chapter 2 Eileen Garrett Daniel Dunglas Home Mediums and Mystics J. Z. Knight Carlos Mirabelli Eusapia Palladino Leonora E. Piper James Van Praagh Throughout history, certain men and Jach Pursel women have claimed that they can speak to Jane Roberts Rudi Schneider the deceased on the other side and relay Witch of Endor messages to those who yearn for such Spiritualism Andrew Jackson Davis confirmation that there is life after death. In Sir Arthur Conan Doyle The Fox Sisters this chapter, the colorful and controversial Allen Kardec lives of such mystics and mediums will be Mystics Helena Petrovna Blavatsky examined and their philosophies, Rudolf Steiner techniques, and spiritual tools identified. Emanuel Swedenborg Researchers into the Mystery of Spirit Contact Hereward Carrington Sir William Crookes Harry Houdini William James Sir Oliver Lodge Fredric W. H. Myers Society for Psychical Research (SPR) 74 Mediums and Mystics

Introduction countered by questioning the lack of logic dis- played by members of orthodox faiths who say he belief in an afterlife in which the that it is all right to hope for survival after soul continues a conscious and rational death but wrong to prove it. For centuries, T existence is an intensely powerful various investigators of mediumistic phenom- human longing. While even those of deep ena have argued that if it could be proved that religious faiths may still have apprehensions sincere and honest mediums were able to con- when it comes to facing death and standing tact the dead, then the mysteries of the after- on the edge of the boundaries of the life could be answered, and organized reli- unknown, throughout history there have been gion’s hope of the future life would be trans- those men and women who claim that they formed from an ethereal promise to a demon- can not only conceive of a future life, but also strable guarantee. directly experience it and communicate with those souls who have died and gone there. Those scientists who have been intrigued These individuals who claim such extraordi- enough by spiritistic phenomena to study it in nary abilities are known as mystics, mediums, a serious manner under laboratory conditions or channels, and they are as sought after by are known as psychical researchers, and they those who seek reassurance of the afterlife in have been examining mediums and mystics in the twenty-first century as they were in the a structured and determined process since the days of the pharaohs. establishment of the British Society of Psychi- cal Research in 1882 and the American Soci- For traditional shamans in aboriginal cul- ety in 1885. tures throughout the world, the barrier between the world of spirits and the world of Most mediums, however, feel that they humans was a very thin one, and the ability to can get along well without psychical communicate with the spirits and to travel in researchers. Successful mediums do not need their dimension of reality was an essential to prove anything to their followers, who facet of the shamans’ responsibility to their already believe in their abilities. The tests of people. It was also true of the medicine people the psychical researchers are often tedious and shamans of the various Native American and set up to be administered by objective tribes, and a belief in a total partnership with and unemotional personnel. The mediums the world of spirits and the ability to make argue that the laboratory certainly does not personal contact with those who had changed offer the mood and atmosphere to be found in planes of existence was a basic tenet in their the seance parlor, and the bright lights are spiritual practice. not as conducive to the trance state as the Whether the man or woman who claims dimly lighted room. Psychical researchers contact with the spirit world is a traditional counter such arguments by pointing out that shaman or a contemporary channeler, he or laboratory controls are necessary to unmask she will most likely establish that communi- the charlatans, because there are those who cation through the ethereal services of a spir- deceive people during their period of grieving it guide or spirit control. This entity serves for a deceased loved one. the medium as a link between the worlds of This chapter will introduce some extraor- flesh and spirit. It is said to have the ability dinarily colorful and fascinating men and to usher the spirits of the departed to a level women and explore the remarkable claims of of the medium’s consciousness that permits mediums who insist that they can summon him or her to relay messages to those who spirits from the world beyond death. There are have come to hear words of comfort and passionate believers, determined , inspiration. and individuals who believe that they have While most of the major religions con- proved scientifically and conclusively that a demn those who claim to be able to speak to future existence awaits the soul of each the dead or deny their abilities, mediums have human who passes from life to death.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 75

Native American Indian medicine man, spiritual leader, philosopher, and acknowledged spokesman and intertribal Ashaman for the Cherokee and Shoshone tribes, Rolling Thunder, served as a consultant to the popular films Billy Jack (1971), and its sequel, Billy Jack II (1972). His way of life as a powerful healer, teacher, and activist gave him widespread fame fol- Rolling Thunder lowing the films. Internationally known, Rolling Thun- der’s spiritual counsel and tribal skills were sought on they want to know,” he often said. Never making a regular basis by many in the entertainment industry. claims for his special powers, he reminded those who called him a medicine man, or who spoke of his heal- Rolling Thunder was among the first ever to be ing abilities, that “All power belongs to the Great Spir- studied by mainstream institutions and undergo many it.” Then he would add, “You call him God.” In laboratory tests to determine the authenticity of his response to the charges of being militant, Rolling shamanic skills. It had been said that his powers over Thunder said, “Yes, I’m a militant. So was your great the elements of nature surpassed any seen in recent healer they call Jesus Christ.” times. Reports of Rolling Thunder’s ability to “make rain” on a clear day, to heal disease and wounds, to Sources: transport or teleport objects through the air, and his Boyd, Doug. Rolling Thunder. New York: Dell Publishing Co., Inc.: telepathic skills were legendary until he agreed to 1974. submit himself to testing. His abilities have been Steiger, Brad, and Sherry Hansen Steiger. Indian Wisdom And Its Guiding Power. West Chester, Penn.: Whitford Press: 1991. investigated and documented by such organizations Steiger, Sherry Hansen, and Brad Steiger. Hollywood and the as the Menninger Foundation. Supernatural. New York: St. Martin’s Press: 1990. An advocate for Native American rights, as well as for ecological harmony, Rolling Thunder traveled widely and was in great demand worldwide for his insight and teachings. He himself joked that he had to make it rain and thunder “in order to clean the pollut- ed air” before he spoke in a new city. Speaking before spiritual, ecological, psychological, and healing gath- erings, Rolling Thunder participated in conferences sponsored by the Association for Research and Enlightenment (Edgar Cayce’s Foundation), the Men- ninger Foundation, the East West Academy of the Healing Arts, the Stockholm United Nations Confer- ence on the Environment, the World Conference of Spiritual Leaders of the United Nations, and the World Humanity Conference in Vancouver, B.C., among oth- ers.

Often controversial, and regarded even militant at times, Rolling Thunder was known for being outspo- ken and “telling it like it is.” “The Great Spirit guides me to tell people what they need to know, not what

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 76 Mediums and Mystics

women who maintain the shamanic traditions and who travel to the other side in the compa- ny of their spirit helper. In the introduction to his book The Way of the Shaman (1982) anthropologist Michael Harner writes that shamans “…whom we in the ‘civilized’ world have called ‘medicine men’ and ‘witchdoctors’ are the keepers of a remark- able body of ancient techniques that they use to achieve and maintain well-being and heal- ing for themselves and members of their com- munities.” Harner states that shamanic meth- ods are remarkably similar throughout the world, “even for those peoples whose cultures are quite different in other respects, and who have been separated by oceans and continents for tens of thousands of years.” The anthropologist Ivar Lissner, who spent a great deal of time among the Tungus of Siberia, as well as native peoples in North America, defines a shaman as one “…who Shaman’s headdress. Shamanism knows how to deal with spirits and influence (ARCHIVES OF them.…The essential characteristic of the shaman is his excitement, his ecstasy and BRAD STEIGER) shaman is one who serves his people trancelike condition.…[The elements which by acting as an intermediary to the constitute this ecstasy are] a form of self-sever- A spirit world. The claimed ability to ance from mundane existence, a state of communicate with the world beyond death is heightened sensibility, and spiritual aware- at least as old as the time when early humans ness. The shaman loses outward consciousness first conceived the idea that some part of and becomes inspired or enraptured. While in them somehow survived physical death and this state of enthusiasm, he sees dreamlike existed in some other place in spirit form. The apparitions, hears voices, and receives visions grief that came with the sorrowful thought of of truth. More than that, his soul sometimes losing all contact with a loved one was less- leaves his body to go wandering.” ened by the assertion of a fellow tribesperson that he or she could still communicate with It is believed that during those times when the spirit of the one who lay in the grave. the souls of shamans go wandering, they pro- Among early humans, those individuals who ject their consciousness to faraway places on claimed to be able to visit the place of the Earth as well as to the shadow world of spirits. dead were known as shamans, and the mes- These soul journeys may inform those who sages that they relayed from the spirit world seek their shaman’s counsel of everything were sought by the elders regarding every from where to find the choicest herds of game major tribal decision. Originally, the term to how to banish a troublesome spirit from “shaman” was applied to the spirit doctors and their home. Those men and women who exorcists of the Tungus of Siberia, but in aspire to learning such techniques for them- recent years the title has been applied as well selves may pay a shamanic practitioner for the to the medicine men and women of the vari- privilege of undergoing an arduous course of ous North American tribes who also serve as training that would include periods of fasting, mediums, healers, and visionaries for their going on vision quests, and encounters with people. Many tribal traditionalists still revere the world of spirits—a regimen that may take the wisdom that is shared by those men and the student many years to accomplish.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 77

In 1865, the great warrior Roman Nose, Twylzh selecting who had studied under the tutelage of White medicine stones. Bull, an elderly Cheyenne medicine man, lay (ARCHIVES OF BRAD on a raft for four days in the midst of a sacred STEIGER) lake. Roman Nose partook of no food or water, and he suffered a relentless sun by day and a pouring rain by night. But he felt none of these distractions, for Roman Nose was in a trance so deep that he appeared to be dead. When he returned from the Land of the Grandparents, the place of spirits, Roman Nose had obtained the necessary vision teach- ings to attack the white man’s cavalry who were invading the Powder River country. On the day of battle, Roman Nose mounted his white pony and told the assembled warriors not to accompany his charge until the Blue Coat soldiers had emptied their rifles at him. The power that he had received from the spir- its during his “little death” had rendered him impervious to their bullets. Black Elk (1863–1950), the respected Roman Nose broke away from the rest of medicine practitioner/shaman of the Oglala the war party and urged his pony into a run Sioux, became a “hole,” a port of entry for toward the ranks of white soldiers standing spirits to enter the physical world, when he behind their wagons. When he was so near fell terribly ill as a boy of nine. He heard voic- that he could see their faces, Roman Nose es telling him that it was time for him to wheeled his mount and rode parallel to their receive his first great vision, and he was taken ranks and their rifles. He made three or four out of his body by two spirit guides who passes before volley after volley from the sol- informed him that they were to take him to diers’ Springfield rifles. He remained the land of his grandfathers. Here, in the land untouched, unscratched. Finally a musket ball of the spirits, Black Elk received the great knocked his pony out from under him, but vision that was to sustain him all of his life. Roman Nose rose untouched and signaled his When he was returned to his body, his parents warriors to attack. They believed that magic greeted the first flutterings of his eyelids with he had received from the spirits kept him safe great joy. The boy had been lying as if dead for that day from all the bullets. 12 days. While one can pursue the path of becom- ing a medicine man or woman by undergoing a vision quest, receiving a spirit guide, and serving an apprenticeship under the direction A shaman is one who acts as an intermediary to the of an established medicine person, traditional- spirit world. ly, it seems, the greatest shamans are created by spiritual intervention in the shape of a sud- den and severe illness, spells of fever, epileptic seizures, or possession by tutelary spirits. It As he grew to maturity and learned to would appear that those who become the most focus his healing and clairvoyant energies, effective intermediaries between the worlds of Black Elk never failed to credit the other flesh and spirit must have their physical bod- world for his accomplishments and to explain ies purged and nearly destroyed before they that he was but a “hole” through which the can establish contact with spirits. spirits entered this world. Rather than the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 78 Mediums and Mystics

Shaman’s kilt. (ARCHIVES term “hole,” today’s counterparts of the his “corpse” that his spirit had walked with OF BRAD STEIGER) shamanic mission might say that they are spir- God, the Old Man, for those three days; and it mediums or channels through which the the Old Man had given him a powerful vision power from the spirit world might flow. to share with the Paiute people. In many tribal societies, the pseudo-death, His vision proclaimed that the dead of or near-death experience, appears to be nearly many tribes were all alive, waiting to be a precondition that must be met by those who reborn. If the native peoples wished the buffa- aspire to the role of the most prestigious of lo to return, the grasses to grow tall, and the shamans. rivers to run clean, they must not injure any- one; they must not do harm to any living thing. They must not make war. They must lead lives of purity, cease gambling, put away strong drink, and guard themselves against all A crucial element in shamanism is the ability to rise lusts of the flesh. above the constrictions and restraints of linear time. Jack Wilson’s grandfather had been the esteemed prophet Wodziwob. His father had been the respected holy man Tavibo. Among In 1890, Jack Wilson, a Paiute who his own people, Wilson was known as Wovo- worked as a hired hand for a white rancher, ka; and now he, too, had spent his time of ini- came down with a terrible fever. His sickness tiation in death and had emerged as a holy became so bad that for three days he lay as if man and a prophet. dead. When he returned to consciousness, he The most important part of the vision that told the Paiutes who had assembled around the Great Spirit had given to Wovoka was the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 79

Ghost Dance. The Paiute prophet told his Shaman’s mask. people that the dance had never been per- (Archives of formed anywhere on Earth. It was the dance of Brad Steiger) the spirit people of the Other World. To per- form this dance was to insure that the Great Mystery’s blessings would be bestowed upon the tribe. Wovoka said that the Old Man had spoken to him as if he were his son and assured him that many miracles would be worked through him. The native people had received their shamanic messiah. A crucial element in shamanism is the ability to rise above the constrictions and restraints of linear time. In his text for Ameri- can Indian Ceremonial Dances (1972), John Collier comments upon the shaman’s and the traditional native people’s possession of a time sense that is different from the present societal understanding of the passages of minutes, hours, and days. At one time everyone pos- sessed such freedom, Collier says, but the mechanized world took it away. If humans could exist, as the native people in their whole lives affirmed, “in a dimension of time, a reali- M Delving Deeper ty of time—not linear, not clock-measured, Harner, Michael. The Way of the Shaman. New York: clock-controlled, and clock-ended,” Collier Bantam Books, 1982. suggests that they should gladly enter it, for Hirschfelder, Arlene, and Paulette Molin. The Ency- individuals would expand their consciousness clopedia of Native American Religions. New York: by being there. “In solitary, mystical experi- MJF Books, 1992. ence many of ourselves do enter another time Lissner, Ivar. Man, God and Magic. New York: G. P. dimension,” he continues. But the “frown of Putnam’s Sons, 1961. clockwork time” demands a return to chrono- logical time. The shaman, however, recognizes Steiger, Brad. Medicine Power. New York: Doubleday, that this other time dimension originated 1972. “within the germ plasm and the organic Spirit Guide rhythms…of moveless eternity. It is life’s instinct and environment and human society’s When spirit mediums speak of their control instinct and environment. To realize it or not or guide, they are referring to the entity from realize it makes an enormous difference.” the world beyond physical death who assists Achieving a deep trance state appears to them in establishing contact with deceased be the most effective way that shamans regu- humans. The spirit guides of mediums usually larly abandon linear time restrictions in order claim to have lived as humans on Earth before to gain entrance to that other dimension of the time of their death and their graduation to time. By singing their special songs received in higher realms of being. vision quests or dreams, shamans put them- In the shamanic tradition, the spirit guide selves into that permit them to travel or spirit helper is usually received by those with their spirit helpers to the Land of the who choose to participate in a vision quest. Grandparents, a place free of “clockwork Before initiates embark upon this ordeal, trib- time,” where they gain the knowledge to pre- al elders and shamans tutor them for many dict the future, to heal, and to relay messages weeks on what to expect and what is expected of wisdom from the spirit people. of them. In many shamanic traditions, the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 80 Mediums and Mystics

Totem Animal Among the shamanic or medicine teachings of the traditional Native Americans, the totem animal represents the physical form of one’s spirit helper, the guide, who will lead the shaman into the spirit world and return him or her safely to the physical world. Contrary to the misinterpretations of early missionaries, the native people did not worship these ani- mal representations of their guides as gods. Latvian ethnologist Ivar Lissner stated in his Man, God, and Magic (1961) that his 17 years of expeditions among the shamans and people of the Tungus, Polynesians, Malaysians, Shaman’s necklace. spirit helper serves as an ambassador from the Australian Aborigines, Ainus, Chinese, Mon- (ARCHIVES OF BRAD world of spirits to the world of humans and gols, and North American tribes demonstrated STEIGER) often manifests in animal form to serve as a to him quite clearly that totemism is not reli- kind of chaperone during visits to other gion. While all these diverse people lived in a dimensions of reality. world filled with animate beings, they all believed in a single supreme deity. Aside from a few Venus-type mother-god- dess statuettes, there remains a rather strange A spirit guide or spirit helper is received by those collection of ghostly creatures and a great variety of two-legged beings with the heads of who choose to participate in a vision quest. animals and birds. Why, so many anthropolo- gists have wondered, did these cave painters, despite their remarkable artistic gifts, never pass on an accurate idea of their features? For the more contemporary spirit mediums, Why did they confine themselves to portray- who often prefer to call themselves “channels,” ing beings that were half-human, half-animal? the guide may represent itself as a being who once lived as a human on Earth or as a Light And then Lissner has an inspiration. It is Being, an extraterrestrial, or even an angel. quite possible that the Stone-Age artists really Regardless of the semantics involved, today’s were portraying themselves, but in something mediums and channels follow the basic proce- more than in human shape. Perhaps they were dures of ancient shamanic traditions. depicting themselves “…in the guise of inter- mediary beings who were stronger than com- mon men and able to penetrate more deeply M Delving Deeper into the mysteries of fate, that unfathomable Fodor, Nandor. Between Two Worlds. New York: interrelationship between animals, men, and Paperback Library, 1969. gods.” Lissner suggests that what the ancient Garrett, Eileen. Many Voices: The Autobiography of a cave painters may have been relaying is that Medium. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1968. the “road to supernatural powers is easier to Murphy, Gardner, and Robert O. Ballou, eds. William follow in animal shape and that spirits can James on Psychical Research. New York: Viking only be reached with an animal’s assistance.” Press, 1960. The ancient artists may have been portraying Paranormal News. http://paranormal.about.com/sci- themselves after all, but in animal guise, ence/ paranormal/library/blnews.htm. 1 October shamanistically. 2001. The spirit guides, appearing as totemic Post, Eric G. Communicating with the Beyond. New animals, guide the shamans to the mysterious, York: Atlantic Publishing, 1946. transcendent reality beyond the material

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 81 world and lead them into another dimension gellate, and prostrate themselves before their of time and space wherein dwell the inhabi- concept of a Supreme Being. In Christianity, tants of the spirit world. It is through such a the questing devotees kneel before a personal portal that mediumistic shamans must pass to deity and beseech insight from the Son of gain their contact with the grandfathers and God, whom they hope to please with their grandmothers who reside there. With their example of piety and self-sacrifice. In the spirit guide at their side in the form of a totem Native American tribal traditions, the power animal, they can communicate with the spirits granted by the vision quest comes from a vast and derive wisdom and knowledge which will and impersonal repository of spiritual energy; serve their tribe or those who have come to and those who partake of the quest receive seek specific information from the world their personal guardian spirit and a great beyond death. vision that will grant them insight into the spiritual dimensions beyond physical reality. M Delving Deeper Bennett, Hal Zina. Spirit Animals and the Wheel of Life. Charlottesville, Va.: Hampton Roads Pub- lishing, 2000. Steiger, Brad. Totems: The Transformative Power of TOTEM animals represent the physical form of Your Personal Animal Totem. San Francisco: one’s spirit helper, the guide, who will lead a shaman HarperSanFrancisco, 1997. into the spirit world and return him or her safely to Vision Quest the physical world. The personal revelatory experience and the contact with the spirit world received during the vision quest becomes the fundamental For the traditional Native American, the guiding force in the shaman’s power (medi- vision quest may be likened to the first Com- cine). In addition to those who would be munion in Christianity. Far from being a goal shamans, all traditional young men and achieved, the vision quest marks the begin- women may partake of the vision quest, set- ning of the traditionalist’s lifelong search for ting out alone in the wilderness to fast, to knowledge and wisdom. Nor are the spiritual exhaust the physical body, to pray, to establish mechanics of the vision quest ignored once their own contact with the dimension of spir- the youths have established contact with their it, and to receive their individual “medicine” guardian spirit and with the forces that are to power. The dogma of tribal rituals and the aid them in the shaping of their destiny. At religious expressions of others become sec- any stressful period of their life, the tradition- ondary to the guidance that one receives from alists may go into the wilderness to fast and to his or her own personal visions. seek insight into the particular problems that “The seeker goes forth solitary,” writes beset them. Hartley Burr Alexander in The World’s Rim Hartley Burr Alexander saw the continued (1967) “carrying his pipe and with an offering quest for wisdom of body and mind—the of tobacco. There in the wilderness alone, he search for the single essential force at the core chants his song and utters his prayers while he of every thought and deed—as the perpetually waits, fasting, such revelation as the Powers accumulating elements in medicine power. may grant.” The reason the term “medicine” became The vision quest is basic to all traditional applied to this life-career function is simply Native American , but because those attaining stature as men and one may certainly see similarities between the women who had acquired this special kind of youthful tribal members presenting them- wisdom were so often also great healers. The selves to the Great Mystery as helpless, shel- true meaning of “medicine” extends beyond terless, and humble supplicants and the initi- the arts of healing to clairvoyance, precogni- ates of other religious traditions who fast, fla- tion, and the control of weather elements.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 82 Mediums and Mystics

The power received in the vision quest selves and the spirits of deceased men and enables the practitioner to obtain personal women. Once contact has been made with contact with the invisible world of spirits and particular spirits in the other world, the guide to pierce the sensory world of illusion which speaks through the medium and relays mes- veils the Great Mystery. sages to the sitters, those men and women who have assembled in the seance room for M Delving Deeper the opportunity of hearing words of comfort or Harner, Michael. The Way of the Shaman. New York: guidance from their departed loved ones. Bantam Books, 1982. Hirschfelder, Arlene, and Paulette Molin. The Ency- Spirit mediums argue that while Christian- clopedia of Native American Religions. New York: ity, Judaism, and Islam promise their followers MJF Books, 1992. a life eternal whose reality must be taken on faith alone, for thousands of years those who visit mediums have been able to base their hope for a life beyond the grave on the tangi- Spirit Mediumship ble evidence provided by the phenomena pro- vided in the seance room. Although they have spirit medium is a person who has been condemned as cultists, scorned as become qualified in some special way satanists, and reprimanded for communing Ato form a link between the living and with evil spirits by most of the major religions, the dead. Through the physical agency of the mediums have remained thick-skinned toward medium, the spirits of the deceased may speak their critics among the various clergy. to their family and friends and relay messages In addition to any religious objections one of comfort, support, and personal information. might have toward the kind of evidence that While some mediums gain impressions from spirit mediums present as proof of life after the spirit world in a fully conscious state, oth- death, an important factor that has long con- ers place themselves into a trance, which is tributed to the layperson’s toward often accompanied by manifestations that mediums is the fact that few areas of human appear to defy known physical laws, such as relationships are so open to cruel deceptions. moving objects without touching them, levi- It has taken neither scientific training nor tating the mediums’ own body, and materializ- orthodox religious views to expose many spirit ing spirit forms of the deceased. mediums as charlatans preying upon such human emotions as grief and sorrow over the loss of a loved one. Beginning in the latter decades of the A spirit medium is a person who has become nineteenth century, Spiritualists and spirit qualified in some special way to form a link between mediums began to contend with an increasing- ly materialistic and mechanistic science that the living and the dead. did a great deal to obliterate the idea of a soul and the duality of mind and body. The concept of an eternal soul was being steadily eroded by The essential attribute that qualifies one an emphasis on brain cells, conditioned to be a medium is an extreme or abnormal responses, and memory patterns that could sensitivity which seemingly allows the spirits exist only while the body remained alive. more easily to control the individual’s psyche. When the British Society for Psychical For this reason, mediums are often referred to Research (BSPR) was established in 1882 and as “sensitives.” the American Society for Psychical Research During seances, spirit mediums, often (ASPR) was formed in 1885, leading spirit working in a trance state, claim to be under mediums such as Florence Cook (1856–1904), the direction of a spirit control or spirit guide Mina “Margery” Crandon (1888–1941), that serves as an intermediary between them- Leonora E. Piper (1857–1950), and Daniel

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 83

pooky phenomena like levitating tables and ghostly goings-on that occur at seances are most likely manifestations of the power of Ssuggestion, say some researchers. At Fortean Times conventions in London, paranor- Are Spooky Things mal investigator Dr. arranged two fake seances in which participants were told they All in the Mind? would be taking part in a reenactment in which the “medium” would be an actor. Even though they were Sources: told it was not a “real” seance, 30 percent of those British Psychological Society. http://www.bps.org.uk/index.cfm. who participated were convinced they saw a lumi- 15 October 2001. nous-edged table levitate in the air —when it was sug- British Psychological Society Report to European Congress of gested by the staged medium that it would do so. Psychology. N.p., 2001.

The “seance” was filmed in infrared light so they had proof that the table did not move, yet 30 percent of people believed it had levitated, Wiseman stated. Wiseman said, “These seances are pretty spooky. We’re arguing that some seance phenomena are down to the power of suggestion.” Conceding that there might indeed be other explanations, and sometimes even an element of fraud or trickery, Wiseman expressed there were no supernatural forces at work.

The experiments were carried out with Emma Greening, also from the University of Hertfordshire, and Dr. Matthew Smith from Liverpool Hope University College.

In another study, with people who claimed to be highly intuitive, Wiseman and his colleague, Dr. Paul Rogers, produced results to show their claims might be something else. Their findings indicated that being highly intuitive may be a result of their simply being good at assessing strangers’ personality traits.

Wendy Snowden and Kei Ito, both researchers from the University of Buckingham, reported in anoth- er study that the feeling of having been there before, known as “deja vu,” was a very common experience associated with the particular personality traits of extroversion and emotional disorders.

The researchers’ findings were presented at the European Congress of Psychology, organized by the British Psychological Society in London.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 84 Mediums and Mystics

deceased’s voice. In other words, the more the psychical researchers learned about the range and power of the human mind, the less cre- dence they tended to grant to the spirit medi- C. P. Webster’s um’s “proof” of survival. Spirit mediums have never felt that the Paranormal phenomena of the seance room can be prop- erly or fairly transferred to the sterile environ- ment of the laboratory with any degree of suc- cess. In answering the criticism that spiritistic esearcher and artist Dr. Christopher Web- phenomena cannot be repeated again under ster presents an interesting website of individually controlled conditions as paranormal photography (especially the demanded of a scientific experiment, Maurice R relationship between the crisis in belief Barbanell (1902–1981) wrote in This Is Spiri- and spirit photographs in the nineteenth century). tualism (1966) that such was not possible Webster describes his work as being “to some degree “because mediumship involves the use of a visual equivalent of automatic writing.” He explores human beings. Whenever you deal with photography as a tool for recording the paranormal. human beings, the human factor can be way- Sources: ward and liable to upset the most intricate C. P. Webster’s Homepage and Paranormal Photography. calculations.” http://users.aber.ac.uk/cpw/mainpage.html. 15 October 2001. Sometime in the 1940s, Dr. J. B. Rhine (1895–1980) summarized the research on sur- vival evidence provided by spirit mediums in the laboratory to be a draw. While hardly any- one would claim that all the investigations conducted by psychical researchers since the 1880s could disprove the claim that “if a man shall die he shall in some manner or other be capable of living again,” Rhine stated, “On the other hand, no serious scientific student of the field of investigation could say that a clear, defensible, scientific confrontation has been Dunglas Home (1833–1886) allowed them- reached.” selves to be subjected to extensive tests con- ducted by psychical researchers, most of whom However, in March of 2001, scientists at least believed that man and mind were involved in a unique study of spirit mediums something more than physical things. Howev- at the University of Arizona announced that er, as the experiments progressed year after their findings were so extraordinary that they year with spirit guides, materialized beings, and raised fundamental questions about the sur- levitated objects, the researchers came more to vival of human consciousness after death. Pro- believe in the enormous reach and abilities of fessor Gary Schwartz, who led the team of the human psyche. They began to see the researchers, concluded that highly skilled spir- medium’s spirit control as evidence that the it mediums were able to deal directly with the human mind was capable of projecting a seg- dead, rather than merely with the minds of ment of itself unhampered by time and space, the sitters. In the opinion of the scientists, all that one level of mind might be able to give the data they gathered was “consistently in “birth” to new personalities, that one level of accord with survival of consciousness after the subconscious might telepathically gain death.” Based on all their data to date, knowledge of a departed individual from a sit- Schwartz said, “The most parsimonious expla- ter’s memories while yet another level drama- nation is that the mediums are in direct com- tized that knowledge into an imitation of the munication with the deceased.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 85

Ouija Board force controlling its movements and deter- Ouija boards were mine that the medium is not responsible for created in the 1890s and A Ouija board is used by some spirit mediums its actions. used by spirit mediums for purposes of contacting the other side. The to contact people in the Spirit mediums and certain psychical instrument has two parts: a large smooth afterlife. It was used in researchers maintain that the Ouija board has board, approximately 22 by 15 inches, and a seances and as a parlor been instrumental in producing volumes of three-legged triangular or heart-shaped point- game. (CORBIS impressive communications from the other er called a , which slides easily CORPORATION) across the face of the board. On the board the side and has also helped to develop hundreds letters of the alphabet are arrayed in large, eas- of psychic-sensitives who have become adept ily read characters in two curved lines; above at spirit contact. to the right and left, respectively, are the The Ouija board was first available for the words “yes” and “no.” At the bottom are the American public in 1890 and was marketed as words “Good Bye” (on some boards the word a parlor game. According to its creators, E. C. “Maybe” is added). During a seance, spirit Reiche, Elijah Bond, and Charles Kennard, mediums who use a Ouija board will place the name of the board was derived from the their fingers lightly on the planchette, and the ancient Egyptian word for good luck. Egyptol- spirits will provide the energy to move it to ogists flatly stated that “ouija” was not an answer yes or no questions or to spell out ancient blessing, and William Fuld, a foreman names and more detailed information. On cer- at Kennard’s company, agreed, protesting that tain occasions, mediums may invite one or he was the one who had really invented the more sitters to place their own hands on the board, fashioning its name by splicing togeth- planchette so that they may feel the spiritual er the German (ja) and the French (oui)

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 86 Mediums and Mystics

words for “yes.” In 1892, Kennard lost his out the desired answers. The same thing is true company, and the selling of the Ouija boards of those persons who use the Ouija board as a was taken over by Fuld. kind of parlor game and who may receive “spirit It seems likely that the Ouija board was communications” that appear on first examina- inspired by the planchette that has been used tion to be baffling and indicative of unseen by spirit mediums for centuries as they received intelligences hovering nearby. These people automatic writing from their control. This may have permitted themselves to become sug- planchette is a roughly triangular or heart- gestible by the mood provoked by seeking spirit shaped object about four inches long and three contact and may have allowed the answers pro- inches wide, approximately one-eighth on an vided by the planchette to reflect their uncon- inch thick, and is mounted on two small legs scious thoughts, fears, or wishes. which are generally padded with felt or Both psychical researchers and skeptical equipped with small wheels or casters. At the investigators agree that impressionable chil- tip of the planchette is a hole through which a dren should not use the Ouija board as a game soft pencil or ballpoint pen can be inserted to be played late at night during slumber par- point downward to serve as a third leg. When ties or sleep-overs. Often the messages relayed the planchette is placed on a plain sheet of by the planchette—whether by spirits or the paper and the medium places his or her fingers human unconscious—are of a profane and vile lightly on its surface, the planchette will move nature, revealing psychological weaknesses across the paper and write messages for those and primal fears. sitters in attendance at the seance. M Delving Deeper Gaynor, Frank, ed. Dictionary of Mysticism. New York: Philosophical Library, 1953. Paranormal News. http://paranormal.about.com/science/ THE Ouija board was first available for the paranormal/ library/blnews. htm. 1 October 2001. American public in 1890 and was marketed as a Post, Eric G. Communicating with the Beyond. New parlor game. York: Atlantic Publishing, 1946. Skeptics Dictionary. http://skepdic.com. 1 October 2001.

Seance The idea of the Ouija board may also be a modern adaptation of glass writing, a method Those who accept the teachings of Spiritual- still favored by some spirit mediums. In glass ism believe that the varied phenomena associ- writing, a fairly large sheet of paper on which ated with a seance, such as the of the letters of the alphabet are printed in a objects, the materialization of spirit forms, or wide circle is placed on a table. On it, upside the acquisition of information beyond the down, is placed a thin wine glass or a light normal sensory channels, emanate from spirits water tumbler. Then the sitters, usually two of the dead. Nonspiritualists who attend and never more than four, place their finger- seances may hold a wide variety of religious tips on the bottom of the upturned glass. After and philosophical views, but they are likely to a while, spirit energy is believed to enter the believe that some part of their being survives glass. As the glass moves, it will come to rest physical death, and they are willing to base over certain letters which, when written out their hope for life eternal on the phenomena on a separate sheet of paper, will spell out of the seance room and the messages that they intelligent messages. receive from discarnate beings. Skeptics believe that those mediums who After the sitters have been ushered into use such devices as a Ouija board are not sum- the seance room with its subdued lighting, moning spirits to provide the answers to ques- they are invited to be seated, generally form- tions put to the board, but are either consciously ing a circle around a large round table. The or unconsciously moving the planchette to spell successful medium of an established reputa-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 87

tion usually begins the seance in a friendly to secure a demonstration of genuine spiritistic A group of men and manner, making light conversation with each phenomena is to assure the medium of one’s women levitating a table. of the sitters. Such an approach relaxes the good will. The sitter should also let the medi- (ARCHIVES OF sitters and encourages them to express their um know that he or she is assured of the medi- BRAD STEIGER) wishes or any concerns that they might have um’s honesty and abilities. The sitter should about their communicating with the deceased. not hurry the medium, but keep in mind that The medium is quite certain that their very the greatest guarantee of a successful seance is presence at a seance indicates some degree of the medium’s serene state of mind. receptivity to the idea of communication with the dead. By the time the medium has entered Often the spirit voices of the deceased the meditative state that induces the trance speak through a metal trumpet that has been which summons the spirit guide, the sitters coated with luminous paint and which floats have been prepared by the medium’s confi- around the seance room. At trumpet dence and by their own beliefs and expectan- seances—almost invariably conducted in cy to accept the reality of an outside intelli- complete darkness—the horn rises, apparently gence occupying the medium’s physical body. lifted by spirit hands, and the voices of the departed are heard speaking through the Mediums usually make it quite clear to instrument. Theoretically, these voices mani- neophyte sitters that the best manner in which fest independently from the medium. Trumpet

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 88 Mediums and Mystics

mediums are popular at Spiritualist camps, many steps of processing that a and husband and wife teams often travel the had to undergo before it could be examined. circle of summer camps giving demonstra- With loading and unloading of the film and tions. Skeptics suggest that the reason for such operations that sometimes took male and female partnerships among trumpet hours, the opportunities for switching the mediums is the simple fact that many more plates were so great that even the most open- voice tones may be imitated by the mediums minded person could not help becoming sus- during the course of a seance. picious if shown the photograph of spirit forms The materialization of an old coin, a ring, appearing over his or her shoulder after the a bracelet, or a semiprecious stone from the portrait had been taken. spirit world to a sitter attending a seance is Technological advances in photography called an “” (from the French apporter, have managed to eliminate many such objec- “to bring”). According to mediums, spirit tions and, at the same time, created many friends bring these objects from great dis- more. With modern 10-second processing of tances to lay before the sitters. Sometimes, film and the use of an observer’s own , according to mediums, these objects come the opportunity for trickery in the seance from old treasure chests that have lain lost room has been greatly lowered. But computer and forgotten beneath the land or sea for ages. technology has been able to create seamless On other occasions, the apports are said to be photographs of an endless array of ghosts, items lost by owners who are now dead and phantoms, and spirit forms. Ghost sites and presented as gifts to their living relatives in spirit photographs are popular on the Internet attendance at the seance. and available for scrutiny by skeptic and believer alike. Perhaps the ultimate in seance phenome- na is the materialization of a spirit form that is PSYCHIC photography is nearly as old as in some way recognizable to one or more of the sitters. This is often accomplished through photography itself. the utilization of a cabinet from which the materialized spirit emerges and communicates with those gathered around the medium. Spir- it cabinets may be elaborate wooden struc- is one phenomenon of tures or they may simply be blankets strung the seance room which seems to function as across wires in order to give the medium some effectively in a spontaneous situation—such privacy while in trance. as snapping a photograph in a graveyard or a —as in the trappings of the sit- “The miracle of materialization,” Maurice ting room. Psychic photography is nearly as Barbanell (1902–1981) writes in This Is Spiri- old as photography itself. Since the earliest tualism (1959), “is that in a few minutes there daguerrotypes, people have been taking pic- is reproduced in the seance room the birth tures that have shown unexplainable objects which normally takes nine months in the and figures in the background. The idea that mother’s womb.” Numerous researchers, as such figures and objects could have originated well as Spiritualists, have claimed to have because of some paranormal influence has seen a nearly invisible cord which links the been rejected by the great majority of scien- materialized spirit figure to the medium and tists. Hazy, spectral figures have been credited have all made the obvious comparison to an to the faulty processing of film. Clearly dis- umbilical cord. cernible and even recognizable features on the If, indeed, disembodied spirits are capable ghostly faces have been attributed to deliber- of fashioning temporary physical bodies for ate fakery. their ethereal personalities, just what kind of In the early days of photography, such substance could be used for such a remarkable skepticism was understandable because of the materialization? The name that Spiritualists

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 89 give to such a substance is “,” and which have no basis in reality. Many investi- they contend that it is drawn from the medi- gators have discovered that they can as readily um’s body. establish communication with an imaginary Maurice Barbanell claims that ectoplasm is person as with a real one. ideoplastic by nature, which is to suggest that Other parapsychologists accept a great it may be molded by the psychic “womb” of deal of the phenomena of the seance room, the medium into a representation of the but they deny that the source of the manifes- human body. Barbanell gives “spirit chemists” tations comes from spirits. These investigators the credit for compounding ectoplasm until it have found that in many seances conducted assumes a human form that “breathes, walks, under controlled conditions, the information and talks, and is apparently complete even to relayed often rises far above the medium’s fingernails.” known objective intelligence, but they argue French researcher Dr. that there are a number of ways by which the (1850–1935) christened ectoplasm in the subjective mind can be elevated above the 1920s, but Baron Albert von Schrenck Notz- threshold of ordinary consciousness to the ing (1862–1929), a German investigator of point where various phenomena may be pro- the paranormal, gained a medium’s permission duced. When mediums induce the trance state to “amputate” some of the material and to which summons the spirit control, they may analyze it. He found it to be a colorless, odor- sincerely believe that their physical body is less, slightly alkaline fluid with traces of skin possessed by an outside intelligence. When discs, minute particles of flesh, sputum, and the subjective mind is operating under the granulates of the mucous membrane. suggestion that it is being controlled by the spirit of a deceased person, it can become mar- Few contemporary mediums attempt to velously adept at filling in the details of that produce ectoplasmic materializations in the person’s life on Earth. seance room. Today, the vast majority of seances conducted by professional mediums fit For many individuals who hold certain into the categories of “direct-voice” commu- religious views, it is abhorrent for anyone to nication, during which the spirit guide speaks claim the ability to talk to the dead. At best, directly to the sitters through a medium who in this view, such claimants are frauds and appears in a deep state of trance; “twilight” charlatans. At worst, they are committing a communication, during which the medium in grave sin. And if the phenomena of the seance a very light altered state of consciousness room is really due to as-yet unknown faculties relays messages from the guide in a conversa- of the human mind, then the sins of mediums tional exchange with the sitters; or a “read- are doubled if they claim that manifestations ing,” in which the medium in a fully conscious originating in their subconscious come from state presents a series of images and messages discarnate entities. that are “shown” or “told” by spirits who have some personal connection to the sitters. Spiritualists will answer such charges by stating that the more conservative religions Some parapsychologists who have wit- promise their congregations a life eternal, but nessed a wide range of the phenomena of the spirit mediums offer tangible proof that the seance room under test conditions state that human soul does survive the act of physical all such manifestations may be the result of death. They will assert that millions of strick- conscious or unconscious fraud on the part of en hearts have been healed by the consolation the medium. These researchers also point out afforded by the conviction that they have that the intelligence exhibited by the “spirits” truly communicated with the spirits of loved appears to be always on a level with that of ones who have gone on before. They will the medium through whom they manifest. argue that the sincere medium is no more a Such critics go on to state that the spirits fraud than the sincere pastor, priest, or rabbi. can be controlled by the power of suggestion And when parapsychologists claim that the and can be made to respond to questions phenomena of the seance room are controlled

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 90 Mediums and Mystics

by the subconscious of the medium, Spiritual- The concept of a spirit guide goes back to ists insist that these researchers are basing antiquity. The philosopher Socrates (c. 470 their conclusions on a hypothesis influenced B.C.E.–399 B.C.E.) furnishes the most notable by mechanistic psychology and a materialistic example in ancient times of an individual society. whose subjective mind was able to communi- Parapsychologists counter by stating that cate with his objective mind by direct speech the subjective mind of the medium operates stimulus. Socrates referred to this voice as his under the suggestion that it is being con- daemon (not to be confused with “demon,” a trolled by the spirit of a deceased person. The or a negative, possessing entity). medium has conditioned his or her subjective Daemon is better translated as guardian angel mind to that pervading premise by a selective or muse, and the philosopher believed that his education, environment, and religious beliefs; guardian spirit kept vigil and warned him of therefore, any display of paranormal abilities, approaching danger. such as clairvoyance, telepathy, or precogni- Parapsychologists have suggested that the tion, will be attributed to the interaction of spirit guide may be another little-known spirit entities. power of the mind which enables the medi- um’s subjective level of consciousness to dra- M Delving Deeper matize another personality, complete with a Barbanell, Maurice. This Is Spiritualism. London: Her- full range of personal characteristics and its bert Jenkins, 1959. very own voice. The subjective mind of the Carrington, Hereward. The Case for Psychic Survival. medium may clairaudiently contact its own New York: Citadel Press, 1957. objective level, as in the instances of those Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. people, such as Socrates, who claim to hear Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. the voice of a personal guide. Garrett, Eileen. Many Voices: The Autobiography of a Mediums perceive the spirit guide in a very Medium. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1968. different manner. While they may admit that Hart, Hornell. The Enigma of Survival. London: Rider the action of the subjective mind is not & Co., 1959. entirely eliminated during trance and the Matthews, Robert. Scientists Becoming Believers in Spir- arrival of the guide, they will insist that their itualists’ Paranormal Powers. http://www.tele- subconscious mind is taken over and con- graph.co.uk. 6 March 2001. trolled by a spirit entity of great compassion Mysteries of the Unknown: Spirit Summonings. Alexan- and wisdom. dria, Va.: Time-Life Books, 1989. Psychical researchers will counter such a Rhine, Louisa E. ESP in Life and Lab: Tracing Hidden claim of communication with a spirit by stat- Channels. New York: Collier-Macmillan, 1969. ing that the intelligence exhibited by the spirit Smith, Alson J. Immortality: The . control appears to be always on a level with New York: Prentice Hall, 1954. that of the medium through whom it manifests Spence, Lewis. An Encyclopedia of Occultism. New itself. Some investigators of mediumistic phe- Hyde Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1960. nomena will admit that the information relayed during a seance often rises above the Spirit Control medium’s known objective intelligence, but Spirit mediums believe that while they are in they are quick to point out that the limits of an entranced state of consciousness, they fall the human subjective mind are not yet known. under the control of a particular spirit that has Critics of spiritualistic phenomena also become their special guide and who speaks point out that the “spirits” can often be con- through them and works all manner of myste- trolled by the power of suggestion and can be rious phenomena on their behalf. Although made to respond to questions which have no this spirit was once a living person, it has, basis in reality. Many investigators have dis- since its time in the spirit world, become covered that one can as readily establish com- greatly elevated in spiritual awareness. munication with an imaginary person as with

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 91 a real one. Careless or mediocre mediums have found themselves the object of ridicule when they have relayed a message from a liv- ing person or even from a sitter who has given the medium a fictitious name. The experienced and knowledgeable psy- chical researcher Hereward Carrington (1880–1958) devoted an entire book, The Case for Psychic Survival (1957), to his examination of Eileen Garrett (1892–1970), an English medium who is generally regarded as one of the greatest of the twentieth century, and her spirit control, Uvani. Carrington administered an extensive battery of personality tests to both Uvani and Garrett so that researchers might compare the two sets of responses. The spirit guide and the medium sat through sessions of the Bernreuter Personality Inventory, the way, with another (spiritual) world, from Entranced medium and Thurstone Attitude Scale, the Woodworth which it derives information, and through spirit phenomenon. Neurotic Inventory, the Rorschach Test, and a which genuine messages often come.” (ARCHIVES OF seemingly endless number of word association BRAD STEIGER) tests. Carrington concluded that even though there existed only slight evidence for the gen- uinely supernatural character of spirit guides, “…they nevertheless succeed in bringing THE concept of spirit control goes as far back as through a vast mass of supernormal informa- tion which could not be obtained in their to Socrates’s lifetime. absence.” Spirit guides, he theorized, seem to act as some sort of psychic catalyst. In an interesting appendix to Carrington’s Carrington speculated that the function of book, he records a conversation with the spirit a medium’s spirit guide appears to be that of guide Uvani in which he questions him con- an intermediary—and whether the entity is cerning the mechanics involved in the con- truly a spirit or a personification of the medi- trolling of Eileen Garrett’s “underconscious- um’s subconscious, it is only through the coop- ness,” his term for the unconscious. Uvani eration of the guide that authentic, verifiable emphasizes that although he controls the messages are obtained. medium’s “underconsciousness,” he has The psychical researcher stressed in his absolutely no control over her conscious report that an essential and significant differ- mind—nor would he ever consider such con- ence between the secondary personality in trol to be ethical or right. In answer to a direct pathological cases—such as multiple personal- question of whether or not he had any knowl- ity and —and the personality of edge of the medium’s thoughts, Uvani stressed the spirit guide in mediumship lay in the fact that he had no interest in her thinking that in the pathological cases, the secondary processes or in the activity of her conscious personalities do not acquire supernormal mind. It was that time when she was in the information, while in mediumship, the guide trance state that he could make the medium’s does: “In the pathological cases, we seem to unconscious become a means of expression have a mere splitting of the mind, while in the not only for his ideas but for the concepts and mediumship cases we have to deal with a (per- thoughts of many other entities. Garrett’s haps fictitious) personality which is neverthe- “underconsciousness” became an instrument less in touch or contact, in some mysterious that he could work “like notes on a piano.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 92 Mediums and Mystics

Carrington touches on two questions that spirit plane who wish to speak through her. “I skeptics and believers alike have asked of am bound to my spirit teacher by ties that are many mediums and their alleged guides: ethereal, yet mighty as a coaxial cable,” she 1. How do you know when the medium is said. “Every thought that flashes through his ready for you to assume control of her consciousness becomes crystal clear also in my unconscious?; consciousness.” 2. If in life you were a man from another cul- Critics of the spiritistic hypothesis remain ture speaking a different language, how is unimpressed by the agile mental phenomena it that you now speak perfect English of the spirit guide and the medium’s attempts through the medium? to explain the levels of his or her interaction with this mysterious personality. Many para- To the first question, Uvani responded that psychologists agree that mediums may arrive at he received a “telegraphed impression” when certain information through paranormal the mediumistic instrument was ready. Then means, but they maintain that the knowledge the medium’s conscious mind becomes very was gained through extrasensory abilities low in energy, but her “soulbody” becomes rather than through the cooperation of spirits. more vibrant before he assumes command. And in those cases when the alleged spirit As to the question of speaking perfect Eng- guide displays a prima donna’s temperament at lish through their medium’s mouths, Uvani being questioned for further proof of identity, it answered bluntly that he does not speak Eng- would seem that all-too-human behavior finds lish: “It is my Instrument who speaks. I its seat in the unconscious of the medium. impress my thought upon her, on that ‘fig- ment’ which I must work up, but no word of M Delving Deeper mine actually comes to you. The Instrument is Barbanell, Maurice. Spiritualism Today. London: Her- impressed by my personal contact.” bert Jenkins, 1969. Chicago psychic-sensitive Irene F. Hugh- Bayless, Raymond. The Other Side of Death. New es explained how she can tell when her spirit Hyde Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1971. guide wishes to bring forth an impression or Carrington, Hereward. The Case for Psychic Survival. message from a discarnate entity on the other New York: Citadel Press, 1957. side. “I am quiet, completely relaxed, deep in Garrett, Eileen. Many Voices: The Autobiography of a meditation,” she explained. “I may be alone at Medium. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1968. home or among friends in a prayer circle. A Uphoff, Walter and Mary Jo. New Psychic Frontiers. tingling sensation, similar to a chill, begins on Gerrards Cross, Bucks, Great Britain: Colin my right ankle, then on my left. Slowly the Smythe, 1975. tingling spreads to cover my entire body. It is as though a soft silken skin has been pulled Trance over me, glove-tight—even over my face, changing its features—yet comfortable and Numerous researchers have noted the obvious protective. At this point I am on the way to parallels between hypnotic sleep and the trance that golden flow of consciousness that we state of the medium. In hypnosis the subject is earthlings term the Spirit Plane. I am in semi- controlled by the suggestions of the hypnotist. trance. Were I in full trance, I could not recall In the trance state, many investigators believe, a single detail.” the medium is controlled by autosuggestion—a As her involvement with the spirit plane kind of self-induced hypnotic state. progresses, Hughes says that her body becomes Good subjects for hypnosis can be made to as “icy cold as death itself,” yet a delightful assume any number of characterizations, from warmth engulfs her inner self. Soon, Kaygee, elderly people to babies, and will firmly appear her spirit teacher, appears, smiles, bows to her to believe themselves to be the individuals as a trusted friend, indicating approval of her they represent, complete with a set of habits incursion into the spirit world. By a slight and idiosyncrasies for the characters they are waving of his hand, he ushers in those of the impersonating. Likewise mediums, through

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 93 autosuggestion in the trance state, assume the other minds will be immediately interpreted guise of the spirit communicators who have as information gained by the intercession of come to speak to the sitters in the seance cir- spirits. And so far as the transcendent mind of cle. Professional hypnotists have often the medium is able to receive impressions of claimed that all the phenomena of medi- the “spirits,” that mental image will be imper- umship can be duplicated through their sub- sonated with all the creative abilities that jects by suggesting to them that they are under reside in the almost limitless range of subjec- the control of discarnate entities. tive intelligence.

A medium or a Spiritualist might counter M Delving Deeper such an assertion by saying that certain spirits Barbanell, Maurice. Spiritualism Today. London: Her- may actually take possession of a hypnotic bert Jenkins, 1969. subject when they receive permission to do so, Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. and that the subject may then truly be said to Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. be in the control of the souls of the deceased. Mysteries of the Unknown: Spirit Summonings. Alexan- Parapsychologists who have tested both dria, Va.: Time-Life Books, 1989. the hypnosis hypothesis and the possibility of Uphoff, Walter and Mary Jo. New Psychic Frontiers. have found that, in some Gerrards Cross, Bucks, Great Britain: Colin instances, it is just as easy to obtain communi- Smythe, 1975. cation from a living person through a hypnot- ic subject or a medium as from a dead one, and from a fictitious person as from a real one, sim- ply by making the proper suggestion to either Mediums and Channelers entranced agent. he idea that humans survive physical When mediums enter the trance state, death, that some part of the human they enter into a subjective condition that T being is immortal, profoundly affects leaves them as open and amenable to the law the lives of those who harbor such a belief. of suggestion as is the subject of hypnosis. The While Christianity, Islam, Judaism, and many potent suggestion that the spirit of a deceased other religions promise their followers some person is about to enter their body and control form of a life after death, many thousands of them is ever present in the subjective mind of men and women feel that they have proof of a mediums. Such a suggestion has been a part of life beyond the grave based on the evidence of their educational development, and their reli- survival that manifests through spirit mediums. gious beliefs are based on the “fact” of spirit survival and communication. All paranormal phenomena are considered by mediums to be a direct interaction of the spirit world with the material world. The trance state allows THE idea that humans survive physical death, them to cooperate with spirit personalities profoundly affects the lives of those who harbor such and to become a vital link in communication between the two worlds. Since mediums a belief. believe so strongly in survival and their ability to establish contact with the departed, it is their mission to aid others in communicating Some psychical researchers maintain that with their beloved deceased. the principal difference between a psychic- Many parapsychologists theorize that with sensitive and a trance medium is that the psy- such a powerful autosuggestion constantly chic attributes his or her talents to some man- being directed to the transcendent or subjec- ifestations of extrasensory ability, such as tive level of the mind of a medium, all subjec- clairvoyance, precognition, or telepathy, tive knowledge gained by establishing tele- whereas the medium credits his or her abilities pathic rapport with the unconscious level of to the interaction with spirits.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 94 Mediums and Mystics

mediums will be likely to agree is that there is an intelligence that directs and controls them. Another area of agreement would probably be that this intelligence is a human intelligence. Berkeley Once again, the area of dispute would be whether that human intelligence issues from Psychic Institute the living or from the dead. Interestingly, spir- it communication still requires both a soul and a body—the soul of an alleged deceased human personality and the physical body of erkeley Psychic Institute (BPI), throughout the medium. California—with locations in Berkeley, In the 1970s, after the publication of Jane Mountain View, Sacramento, and Santa Roberts’s (1929–1984) books The Seth Materi- B Rosa—refers to itself as “a Psychic Kin- al and Seth Speaks, “channeling” became a dergarten.” The meaning of kindergarten, in this case, more popular name for mediumship, and it is the virtual playground in the psychic field, a place for remains so to the present day. Jane Roberts exploring what it means to be psychic. received contact with an entity named Seth Since 1973, the BPI has taught students how to after undergoing a trance state while Robert recognize and develop their own psychic abilities Butts, her husband, recorded the thought, through classes in clairvoyance, meditation, healing, ideas, and concepts communicated by the and male and female energy. Since that time, more spirit in notebooks. The material dictated by than 100,000 students have taken classes, and an Seth was literate and provocative, and espe- additional 4,000-plus have graduated from a one-year cially well-suited to a generation of maturing intensive clairvoyant training program. sixties’ flower children and baby boomers. It wasn’t long before Seth discussion groups Sources: around the United States were celebrating Berkeley Psychic Institute. http://www.berkeleypsychic.com/ such concepts as the following: 1) We all cre- BPI/bpi.html. 15 October 2001. ate our own reality; 2) Our point of power lies in the present; and 3) We are all gods couched in “creaturehood.” Nor was it long before “channelers” were emerging in large numbers throughout the country, and individuals such Mediums most often relay messages from as Jach Pursel, Kevin Ryerson (1953– ), and the other side through the agency of a spirit J. Z. Knight (1946– ) had attained national control or spirit guide, an entity who claims and international celebrity status. to have lived on Earth and acquired certain Perhaps in the mind of the channelers, the skills, knowledge, and wisdom before its own designation of “mediums” conjured up images physical death. The concept of a spirit guide of the traditional darkened seance parlors and dates back to antiquity, and serious scholars ectoplasmic spirit guides, imagery that had and researchers have been asking the same become unacceptable to the modern spirit question for hundreds of years: Is this alleged communicator, who more often relays mes- entity, who claims to speak through the medi- sages from guides and master teachers in the um, really a spirit, or is it the voice of the full light of a platform setting or a television medium’s subconscious? studio and seldom claims to materialize any- Some mediums would probably concede thing other than an engaging performance for that the action of the subjective mind is not the assembled audience. Then, too, just as in entirely eliminated during trance and the the 1930s when mediums were often com- arrival of the spirit control, but from their pared to radio receiving sets for transmissions viewpoint their subconscious is taken over by from the spirit world, it likely occurred to the guide. An aspect of mediumistic phenom- someone that the contemporary medium ena on which both psychical researchers and might be thought of as being similar to a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 95

oundary Institute, in Los Altos, California, is a nonprofit scientific research center, focusing on the development and explo- Bration of physics, quantum theories of physics, mathematics and their linked relationships. Boundary Asserting they are beginning to understand and explain psi phenomena—without contradicting exist- Institute—Got psi? ing well-established physical laws—they use the standard tools of science, such as grounded theo- Sources: retical development, carefully controlled experiments, Boundary Institute. http://www.boundaryinstitute.org. 15 October statistical analyses and replication, and collaboration 2001. with other researchers. One of the most popular features is the institute’s On-Line Experimental Program, focusing in the areas of psi and the psychic. Also of interest is background information on psychic phenomena, profiles of the staff and research associates, and various papers and articles about the theories they are developing and the experimental evidence that has been accumulated.

human television channel, receiving thoughts communication first set in motion in the nine- and images from beyond. Whichever title is teenth century by such great mediums as Daniel preferred by those who claim to relay messages Dunglas Home (1833–1886), Mina “Margery” from the spirits, the process of communication Crandon (1889–1941), Leonora E. Piper remains the same: Spirit entities occupy the (1857–1950), and Eileen Garrett (1892– physical body of the channelers or the medi- 1970)—all of whom were quite likely to be ums and speak through them. completely unknown to the general public and even, perhaps, to the contemporary crop of Although the very idea of establishing con- channelers themselves. In addition to the pio- tact with great spirit teachers from the beyond neer work accomplished by such long-forgotten or from other dimensions of reality seemed new spirit mediums as those named above, the entire and exciting to the great masses of men and New Age Movement of the late twentieth cen- women in the 1970s, from the viewpoint of tury owes a great debt to the controversial Hele- those individuals who research such matters it na Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891), who was seemed only as though another cycle had once the first to popularize “channeling” wisdom again reached its season and general public from ancient teachers and masters, as well as the interest in spirit contact had returned. It was mystique of past lives and lost worlds. time again to recognize those sensitive men and women—modern-day shamans, so to speak— In 1987, the ABC television network pre- who were carrying on the tradition of spirit sented a miniseries based on actress Shirley

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 96 Mediums and Mystics

beliefs in past lives, UFOs, and spirit communi- cation. Channeling and the claimed accessibil- ity of the world beyond death achieved a peak of popularity which led to an outpouring of Rhine television programs, motion pictures, books, New Age expos, psychic fairs, and the “birth” Research Center of new channelers in a virtual cosmic popula- tion explosion. The interest in channelers and after-death communication continues to find its expression in such individuals as Sylvia he is the succes- Browne (1936– ), James Van Praagh (ca. sor to the Duke University Parapsychology 1960– ), and John Edward. Laboratory. It carries forward Duke’s Even in this day of mass communication, T research mission to explore unusual expe- Skylabs, the Internet, and increasingly sophis- riences. Located adjacent to Duke University’s East ticated technology people are still fascinated Campus in Durham, North Carolina, the center offers a by mediumship, channeling, and contacting variety of lectures, workshops, guest speakers, and the spirit world. According to J. Z. Knight conferences, in addition to courses. (1946– ), another of Shirley MacLaine’s Sources: favorite channelers, through her guide, Rhine Research Center. http://www.rhine.org. 15 October 2001. Ramtha, believes the reason for their contin- ued popularity is that there really aren’t any mysteries left in humankind’s material jour- ney. Millions of people have reached a kind of peak in their evolution. Knight explained: “This has nothing to do with class distinction. Rich and poor, superstars and mediocrity alike feel that there must be more to life than this. The rich ask if there isn’t more to life than material things. They also ask, ‘Who am I?’ ‘Why am I doing this?’ The poor ask if there isn’t more to life than strife and suffering.”

MacLaine’s (1934– ) book Out on a Limb Knight says that Ramtha, the 35,000-year- (1987), which dealt with many subjects excit- old warrior from Lemuria who speaks through ing to New Age enthusiasts, such as reincarna- her, calls this point in people’s lives the “time tion, extraterrestrial visitation, ancient myster- of fantastic realism.” Ramtha also said that the ies, and spirit communication. Perhaps the human journey has reached a point when the most captivating segments of the miniseries self seeks to turn inward to self-examination. depicted MacLaine receiving spirit communi- “In this age of communication and travel and cation through channeler Kevin Ryerson. The the media, we have all been brought so close actress and the channeler played themselves in together,” Knight said. “There really isn’t the five-hour dramatization on prime-time tele- much left to discover about our binary-think- vision, and an international audience of mil- ing world. The next step will have to be that lions were able to see for themselves how Tom the analogical mind takes things into a differ- McPherson, the 400-year-old spirit of an Irish- ent perspective, and we find ourselves in an man, spoke through Ryerson to advise ‘unknown mind,’ discovering what the ulti- MacLaine. Due to the popularity of Out on a mate journey is all about.” Limb as a book and as a miniseries, channeling became a kind of craze throughout North M Delving Deeper America. The actress herself conducted a series Christopher, Milbourne. Mediums, Mystics & the of seminars in which she openly discussed her Occult. New York: Thomas Y. Crowell, 1975.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 97

Klimo, Jon. Channeling: Investigations on Receiving Kevin Ryerson, Information from Paranormal Sources. Los Angeles: channeler. (ARCHIVES OF Jeremy P. Tarcher, 1987. BRAD STEIGER) Maclaine, Shirley. Out on a Limb. New York: Bantam Books, 1983. Paranormal News. http://paranormal.about.com/ science/paranormal/library/blnews.htm. 1 Octo- ber 2001. Weinberg, Steven Lee, ed. Ramtha. Eastsound, Wash.: Sovereignty, Inc., 1986.

Sylvia Browne (1936– ) Spiritual advisor, trance medium, and psy- chic detective Sylvia Brown has proclaimed that her goals are to prove that the soul sur- vives death, that God is a real and loving presence, and that there is a divine plan to everyone’s life. Browne is an example of the modern chan- nel/medium who has become a media person- ality, thanks to her 27 years of making televi- sion and radio talk show appearances, 47 years guide “Francine” to enter her body and com- of giving psychic readings, and 25 years of con- municate directly with people. ducting paranormal research. Slowly building a For many years Sylvia Browne quietly reputation as a psychic-sensitive and trance shared her insights with family and friends channeler in California throughout the sixties, and became well known in the Kansas City seventies, and eighties, Browne arrived upon area for her talent in helping people foresee the national scene in December of 1998 when their future. Even after moving to California she appeared on the Montel Williams Show to in 1964, she continued assisting people on a promote her biography, Adventures of a Psychic. private basis. The best-selling book was quickly followed in About 10 years after making the move to 1999 by The Other Side and Back: A Psychic’s the West Coast, Browne decided that after Guide to Our World and Beyond. These books, having spent 18 years as a Catholic school- coupled with her appearances on Larry King teacher, she now wished to research the para- Live, the Montel Williams Show, and Unsolved normal and her own psychic abilities through Mysteries, soon increased her popularity quo- a professionally established and legally sanc- tient to celebrity status. tioned organization. In 1974, she incorporated Born Sylvia Shoemaker in Kansas City, the Nirvana Foundation for Psychic Research, Missouri, in 1936, she first gave evidence of a nonprofit organization known today as the her psychic ability at the age of five when she Sylvia Browne Corporation. Soon the read- experienced frightening premonitions of the ings in her home with a dozen or so friends in deaths of her two great-grandmothers just attendance had grown to gatherings of two or weeks before their passing. Fortunately for the three hundred people in churches and town sensitive child, she had her grandmother, Ada halls. Although she was raised predominantly Coil, an established and respected psychic a Roman Catholic, she was familiar with the counselor and healer, to guide her and to help Jewish, Episcopalian, and Lutheran back- her to understand her paranormal talents, grounds of her extended family. In 1986, she including the ability to communicate with established a church called the Society of those in the spirit world. Developing as a deep Novus Spiritus (New Spirit), which, though trance medium, Browne learned to allow her based essentially upon Christian Gnostic the-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 98 Mediums and Mystics

Channel Sylvia Browne Brill’s Content (2001) claimed to have (1936– ) has been on examined 10 of the Montel Williams pro- numerous talk shows, grams that featured Browne’s work with the including the Montel police as a “,” dealing with Williams Show. (SYLVIA 35 cases. According to their analyses, in 21 BROWNE CORPORATION) the details were too vague to be verified. Of the 14 cases remaining, interviews with the law-enforcement officers involved in the investigations or family members of the vic- tims produced comments that Browne had contributed nothing of value to the solving of the cases. Regardless of the skeptics and the critics who seek to undermine her reputation, Sylvia Browne has counseled hundreds of men and women who will attest to the value and accu- racy of her psychic readings. According to her supporters, Browne has been able to help thousands of men and women gain control of their lives, understand the deeper meaning of life, and find God in their own individual way. ology, rejects the concepts of sin, guilt, and retribution and is devoted to the building of a M Delving Deeper spiritual community that loves both the Browne, Sylvia. Life on the Other Side: A Psychic’s Tour Father and Mother God. of the Afterlife. New York: E. P. Dutton, 2000. Browne, Sylvia, and Lindsay Harrison. The Other Side While many spirit mediums reject reincar- and Back: A Psychic’s Guide to Our World and nation as contradictory to their concept of the Beyond. New York: Signet, 2001. divine program of spiritual evolution for the Browne, Sylvia, and Lindsay Harrison. Past Lives, spirits of the deceased on the other side, Future Healing: A Psychic Reveals the Secrets to Sylvia Browne accepts past lives as a central Good Health and Great Relationships. New York: theme in her philosophy. She states that she Penguin, 2001. has conducted thousands of hypnotic regres- sions and hundreds of trance sessions, which Florence Cook (1856–1904) have convinced her that to understand the In his book Researches into the Phenomena of laws of karma/reincarnation is to possess one Spiritualism (1874), Sir William Crookes of the keys to understanding the true meaning (1832–1919), the famous and respected of life. Browne is not dogmatic regarding any British scientist, states that he walked with a of her personal views, however, and she makes materialized spirit form, talked with it, and a point not to force her beliefs on anyone else. took more than 40 flashlight photographs of There are hazards in establishing a high the entity. The lively and charming spirit form profile as a medium or a psychic-sensitive. was named Katie King, and she materialized Orthodox religionists condemn them as satan- through the mediumship of a teenager named ic; skeptics accuse them of exaggerating their Florence Cook. claims of success; and nearly everyone charges When she was 15, Cook began sitting in them with being in the “spooky” business only seances with her mother in their home in to take money from the gullible and the griev- Manchester, England, and she soon found that ing. In addition, various research groups often she was capable of producing writing she demand to conduct their own tests to decide claimed was dictated by spirits from the other whether or not the medium or the psychic has side. Her mediumship progressed rapidly, and what they deem true paranormal abilities. within a short period of time, she was conduct-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 99 ing dramatic demonstrations of spirit phenom- to the level where she might wander very far ena at meetings of the Dalston Society, a Spiri- from the cabinet. The spirit form did come a tualist group. At some of these meetings the short distance amidst the sitters, but all the phenomena became so powerful that Cook was while they could hear the moanings and sob- levitated above the heads of the sitters. bings of Florence Cook. It was at this time that the teenaged medi- Crookes stated that he sat in a position um met the spirit personality of “Katie King,” where he could clearly see the entranced form who claimed to be the daughter of John King, of Florence Cook and the materialized form of alias Henry Owen Morgan, the infamous buc- Katie King at the same time. Although he was caneer. King promised to be Cook’s spirit con- impressed by the lifelike quality of the spirit trol and to produce many types of remarkable control and by the fact that he could both see phenomena for a period of three years. and hear Florence Cook while Katie King Cook was conducting her seances only at moved elsewhere in the seance room, the sci- her parental home, and her father, mother, entist was not firmly convinced by the two sisters, and their household maid served as demonstration. her steady circle of sitters. The teenager’s rep- At a later sitting, when Cook was feeling utation as a medium of remarkable talents had better, Katie King materialized for nearly two spread, and wealthy citizens of Manchester hours. Crookes reported that the charming were offering retainers that would guarantee spirit took his arm as she walked, and he found their attendance at her spirit circles whenever it hard to believe that his lovely companion they required them. could indeed be a visitor from beyond the In April of 1872, Katie King made an grave. He asked permission to clasp King in attempt to materialize, and she appeared only his arms and was astonished when his request as a deathlike face between the gauze curtains was granted. of a seance cabinet. As spirit and medium During that same seance when he was strengthened their spiritual bond, King’s abili- allowed to touch the materialized spirit form, ty to materialize became more and more Crookes was also able to compare the features advanced. Then, after a year’s time, the spirit of the young medium and the spirit when being could step out of the cabinet and show King stood behind the form of the entranced herself in full body to those who had gathered Florence Cook. The medium lay in her cus- for Cook’s seances. Sitters were allowed to tomary black velvet dress, and the spirit form touch her and even to photograph her. stood behind the couch in her flowing white As the spirit responded to questions con- drapery. Then, holding one of the medium’s cerning her life before death, she told a story hands in one of his, Crookes knelt before the of having been in the crowd that watched spirit and passed a lamp slowly up and down King Charles I of England lose his head at the the whole figure of Katie King. Such a meticu- chopping block in 1649. She had been but 12 lous and brightly illumined examination thor- then, and within a few more years, she was oughly satisfied the eminent scientist that he married. King confessed, however, to having had beheld a materialized spirit being and not been a violent, rather than a domestic, type; “the phantasm of a disordered brain.” and she related with a macabre kind of eager- Crookes repeated the process three times, ness how she had herself “done in” many peo- in each instance pausing to examine yet anoth- ple with her own hands before her death at er aspect of either the spirit or the medium, the age of 23. whose psychic energy had manifested the spirit In a letter written February 3, 1874, Sir form. Later, in addition to a number of decided William Crookes described a seance in which differences between the medium and the spirit, Cook entered the spirit cabinet and slipped he listed various points of physical dissimilari- into trance. Moments later, Katie King ties that he had observed between Florence emerged to say that the medium was not well Cook and Katie King: King was a good four and enough that night to permit her to materialize one-half inches taller than the medium. The

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 100 Mediums and Mystics

skin of the spirit form’s neck was very smooth stay with her a little longer. “My work is both to touch and to sight, while Florence had done,” King told her. “God bless you.” a large blister on her neck that was distinctly Sir William Crookes was outspoken in his visible and rough to the touch. Katie’s ears were defense of the validity of the phenomena pro- unpierced, while Florence habitually wore ear- duced by the young medium Florence Cook rings. King’s complexion was very fair, while and her spirit control, Katie King. “Every test Cook’s was very dark. The spirit entity’s fingers that I proposed [Florence Cook] agreed to,” he were much longer than the medium’s, and told his scientific colleagues in the Royal King’s face was also much larger. Society. “She is open and straightforward in For a period of over six months, Crookes speech.…Indeed, I do not believe she could studied the phenomena of Florence Cook at carry on a deception if she wished to close hand. For as long as a week at a time, the try.…And to imagine that an innocent young medium would be a guest at the schoolgirl of fifteen should be able to conceive Crookes’s residence, constantly in the pres- and then successfully carry out for three years ence of some member of his family. Crookes so gigantic an imposture as this, and in that became so familiar to the spirit that Katie time should submit to any test which might be King would allow him to enter the seance cab- imposed upon her, should bear the strictest inet whenever he wished or to touch her at scrutiny, should be willing to be searched at any time. The scientist wrote that it was a any time, either before or after a seance, and common thing for the seven or eight workers should meet with even better success in my in his laboratory to view the materialized King own house…does more violence to one’s rea- in full glare of the electric lights. son and common sense than to believe [Katie After he had seen the spirit many times in King] to be what she herself affirms.” the full light of his laboratory environment, The controversy over the scientist and his Crookes added to the points of difference “pet ghost” has not been quieted to this day. between the medium and the spirit form. In One of the most common theories proposed an article for a newspaper, he stated that he by the detractors of the phenomena produced had the most absolute certainty that Florence by Florence Cook is that Sir William Crookes Cook and the materialized entity were two fell in love with the 15-year-old medium and separate individuals, so far as their physical thereby became blinded to her trickery. bodies were concerned. There were several Although the issue has been muddied by such small blemishes on Cook’s face which were charges, the experiments and reports of an absent on King’s. The medium’s hair was a illustrious scientist with the courage to bring very dark brown, whereas the spirit’s hair was his knowledge and training to psychic a rich golden auburn. research stand as a matter of public record. On the evening of Katie King’s final Florence Cook married Elgie Corner in appearance in the seance cabinet, she gave 1874 and about the same time acquired a new each of the members of the circle a farewell spirit control named Marie, who followed in message and relayed a few general directions for Katie King’s ghostly footsteps by stepping out the future well-being of Florence Cook. of the spirit cabinet, even singing and dancing Crookes stated that after the spirit being had to the delight of those clients assembled for a closed the curtains of the cabinet, she con- seance. At a sitting on January 9, 1880, during versed with him for some time, then walked a materialization seance, Sir George Sitwell across the room to where the medium was lying reached into the spirit cabinet and grabbed on the floor in a state of deep trance. Stooping Marie. When the lights came up, the lively over her, King touched Cook and said, “Wake spirit Marie was found to be the medium Cook up, Florrie. Wake up! I must leave you now.” clad only in her corsets and petticoat and Crookes testified that the medium and the wrapped in white drapery. materialized spirit conversed with one another Apologists for the medium argue that all of for several minutes, as Cook begged King to the incredible phenomena produced by Flo-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 101 rence Cook Corner and witnessed by numer- ous psychical researchers, including the emi- nent scientist Sir William Crookes, should not be dismissed because of one incident of cheating. Skeptics counter that all of Cook’s mediumistic materializations of Katie King and Marie were really dramatic imperson- ations for true believers in Spiritualism and that Crookes had become too infatuated with the young medium to be effectively objective. Cook withdrew from public mediumship until 1899, when she accepted an invitation from the Sphinx Society in Berlin to sit under test conditions and demonstrate her abilities. According to many observers, the remarkable phenomena that Cook produced during those tests went a long way toward clearing her somewhat tarnished reputation. Sir William Crookes stoutly maintained that Florence Cook had produced genuine spirit phenomena under the strictest of con- trols imposed upon her. When he learned of her death, he expressed his deepest sympathy for her family in a letter dated April 24, 1904, and declared that for many people their belief in an afterlife was strengthened because of the mediumship of Florence Cook.

M Delving Deeper Brandon, Ruth. The Spiritualists. New York: Alfred A. Mrs. Mina “Margery” Knopf, 1983. young. In 1918, after an unsuccessful mar- Crandon (1888–1941). Fodor, Nandor. These Mysterious People. London: riage, she became the wife of a senior Boston (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) Rider & Co., 1935. surgeon, Dr. Le Roi Goddard Crandon, whose family dated back to the Mayflower. They bought the house at Number 11 Lime Street Mina “Margery” Stinson Crandon on Beacon Hill, and became popular in (1888–1941) Boston society. Crandon was a highly respect- Mina “Margery” Stinson Crandon ranks as one ed instructor at Harvard Medical School, and of the most thoroughly investigated and con- Mina was known as a lady with a sharp and troversial mediums of the twentieth century. lively wit. Psychical researchers put the ever-cooperative In 1923, Crandon became extremely inter- woman in uncomfortable situations, encased ested in psychical research, and he convinced her in awkward contraptions, and sometimes Mina and a number of their friends to begin to wound her in enough adhesive tape to make explore the possibilities of contacting the her look like a mummy. In spite of such labori- dead. The group began with the customary ous efforts to disprove the validity of her phe- attempts at table-tipping and spirit raps, and nomena, Margery Crandon again and again Crandon was astonished when it became evi- materialized spirits and performed astounding dent that Mina was a powerful medium. After feats of psychokinesis, or . a few sessions Mina’s deceased brother Walter, Mina Stinson was born in Canada in 1888 who had died in a train crash in 1911, and moved to Boston when she was quite announced his presence as her spirit control

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 102 Mediums and Mystics

and within a brief period of time he began always be remembered in the annals of psychi- speaking through Mina and demonstrating a cal research. wide variety of spirit phenomena. Walter, The tests began in January 1924 under the speaking in down-to-earth language, often general supervision of Crandon. The strictest of colored with profanity, stated that it was his control conditions were enforced to ensure that mission to perform the process of mind over fraud of any kind, conscious or unconscious, on matter, rather than delivering flowery inspira- the part of the medium could not go undetect- tional messages from the other side. ed. The most controversial aspect of the tests Although Mina was regularly producing has to do with the role of the famous magician dramatic phenomena, attendance to the Harry Houdini in the experiments. Houdini seances were by invitation only in order to was outspoken in his declarations that he had protect Crandon’s standing at Harvard. Within exposed Margery as a fraud. The medium’s a few months after they had begun the private defenders proclaim that the greatest myth in seances, the Crandons submitted to the first the history of psychical research is that Houdi- formal investigation of Mina’s mediumship ni caught Margery cheating and exposed her. under the auspices of Professor William On one point there is agreement: Houdini McDougall, head of Harvard’s Department of seemed determined to expose Margery as a fake Psychology, and a committee from the univer- by whatever means necessary. sity. After five months of observation, the During one night of tests, Houdini brought committee declared its opinion that the spiri- an electric doorbell into the seance room and tistic mind over matter phenomena were pro- said that he would challenge the spirit to ring it duced through fraudulent means. for the circle. Once Margery was in a trance state, a low voice, that of Walter, the medium’s deceased brother and her spirit control, bemoaned the presence of Houdini. “Still trying INA to get some publicity by haunting seance rooms, M “Margery” Stinson Crandon ranks as eh?” the spirit voice taunted the magician. one of the most thoroughly investigated and Walter then directed Malcolm Bird, secre- controversial mediums of the twentieth century. tary of the committee, to take Houdini’s door- bell out of the room so that he might examine it and see what kind of trickery the magician had planned. Bird hesitated for a moment, then In November of 1923, J. Malcolm Bird picked up the apparatus and left the room. (1886–1964) of magazine When he returned a few moments later, Bird attended one of the Crandons’ seances and frowned in displeasure at the magician, accus- was impressed with the spiritistic manifesta- ing him of having placed pieces of rubber on tions he witnessed. At that time, Scientific the contact points of the bell so that it could American was offering a prize of $2,500 to any- not possibly ring. Houdini offered no defense of one who could provide conclusive proof that his actions, and he was admonished that dis- psychic phenomena truly existed, and Bird honesty would do the committee no service. asked Mina to submit to a series of their tests. The investigating committee for the magazine The words of admonishment were scarcely included Harry Houdini (1874–1926), Here- out of Bird’s mouth when the electric bell ward Carrington (1880–1958), Dr. Walter began to ring in vigorous spurts of clanging Franklin Prince (1863–1934), Dr. D. F. Com- sound, and Walter’s booming voice filled the stock, Dr. William McDougall (1871–1938), seance room. “How does that suit you, Mr. and J. Malcolm Bird, secretary of the commit- Houdini?” the spirit control mocked. tee. To protect ’s social stand- Houdini’s tricks to confuse Margery were ing as the wife of a prominent Boston surgeon methodically uncovered by the all-seeing spir- and Harvard professor, Bird gave her the pseu- it guide Walter, and the magician’s attendance donym of “Margery,” which is how she shall at the sessions in the medium’s seance room

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 103 became more and more infrequent. When the the substance as it moved over his wrist. committee demanded that the magician make Margery emitted a terrible shriek of pain, and good his boast that he could duplicate all the later she became ill and hemorraged for sever- effects that the medium had manifested dur- al days. Another time when she was in deep ing her seances, Houdini found that he had trance, a researcher drove a thick needle into suddenly been called away on business. her flesh. Although the medium did not flinch The investigating committee from the Sci- while entranced, she suffered greatly from the entific American never seemed to exhaust their wound when she awakened. On still another list of inventive tests by which they might occasion, Margery was badly burned by corro- challenge the abilities of the patient Margery. sive chemicals which a zealous investigator For one experiment, the medium allowed her- had designed for an experiment. self to be encased in a wooden compartment After six weeks of tests, the committee which would permit only her arms and legs to remained undecided as to the validity of the protrude. With her limbs grasped firmly by the phenomena produced by Margery, but an researchers, Margery was still able to ring bells, enthusiastic J. Malcolm Bird began writing snuff out candles, and set in motion rocking positive articles concerning the authenticity chairs on the opposite side of the room. of the medium’s abilities. When it seemed apparent that there was no general consensus In order to better investigate the spirit accepting or rejecting Margery’s mediumship voices that seemed to be under Margery’s con- as providing proof of survival, Houdini trol, the committee carefully measured an became furious, fearing that they were about amount of colored water that would easily fill to hand over the prize money of $2,500 to the her mouth. With her mouth full of the colored Crandons. Because of his open and much pub- water, the voices of Walter and other entities licized skepticism of spirit mediums and Spiri- were still able to speak freely and to answer all tualists, Houdini felt that his very reputation questions put to them. After the experiment’s as a master magician was being challenged completion, the water was removed from the and insulted, so he wrote his own report, Hou- medium’s mouth and remeasured. The color dini Exposes the Tricks Used by the Boston Medi- remained the same and the amount of water um Margery, and had it published as a booklet withdrawn varied not more than a teaspoonful. in 1924. As should be obvious from the title, The water test had not adequately Houdini presented his own explanations of impressed all the investigators, however, so how each of the phenomena manifested by they devised a balloon which could be placed Margery had been accomplished through in the medium’s mouth and inflated while the trickery. The angry magician even went so far seance was in progress. Once again, the voices as to accuse two of his fellow committee mem- were able to engage in free discourse, even bers, Hereward Carrington and J. Malcolm though Margery’s larynx was completely Bird, of having assisted Margery in perpetrat- blocked off. A number of the spirit voices ing her fraudulent mediumship. expressed their scorn with the feeble attempts In spite of crude and careless acts on the that the investigators were making in an part of certain members of the committee attempt to mute them. throughout the grueling tests, Margery Cran- Although Margery was always remarkably don retained her goodwill toward the persis- patient and good-humored regarding the tests tent investigators and produced a remarkable that the committee devised, there were some variety of phenomena, ranging from breezes, overeager members among the researchers raps, spirit writing in several languages, inde- who did not return her good will. Before the pendent voice manifestations, apports, and the research seances had begun, each of the inves- imprint of spirit fingerprints in paraffin. Many tigators had signed an affidavit stating that members of the committee made public decla- none of them would touch the ectoplasm that rations that Margery Crandon had control of streamed forth from the medium’s body, but forces beyond the present knowledge of twen- on one occasion, a committee member seized tieth-century science. Hereward Carrington

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 104 Mediums and Mystics

went on record as stating that after attending Steiger, Brad. Voices from Beyond: Do They Prove Sur- more than 40 sittings with Margery he had vival? New York: Award Books; London: Tandem arrived at the “…definite conclusion that gen- Books, 1968. uine supernormal would frequently occur. Tietze, Thomas R. Margery. New York: Harper & Many of the observed manifestations might Row, 1973. well have been produced fraudulently…how- ever, there remains a number of instances when phenomena were produced and observed John Edward under practically perfect control.” John Edward is an internationally acclaimed Unfortunately for Margery and her many psychic medium. At the age of 31, he has friends and supporters, it was discovered that a attained the ability to touch the deepest fingerprint that had been allegedly left in wax aspects of the human spirit: longing and by Walter was found to be that of a Boston curiosity. dentist, Dr. Frederick Caldwell, who admitted The debut of his highly rated cable TV that he had given Margery a bit of wax in show, Crossing Over with John Edward, on the which his own print had been pressed. One Sci Fi Channel, went from a large audience of such of fraud could not prove that all 275,000 households to more than 614,000 of Margery’s spirit phenomena had been pro- households within a year and was moved from duced as products of clever deception, as Hou- late-night to prime-time, five days a week. His dini had declared, but the falsification of her overwhelming popularity bought him syndica- spirit control’s fingerprint caused the majority tion and a network spot on CBS. of researchers who had examined and tested Born and raised John MaGee Jr. in Long her mediumship to decide that perhaps she Island, New York, to a father who was a had, after all, been too good to be true. policeman, Edward remembers exhibiting at a Mina Crandon herself remains a mystery. very young age an uncanny ability to “know” The most famous medium of the 1920s has family history and events that took place become a martyr in the minds of Spiritualists, before he was even born. a courageous woman who submitted to test It wasn’t, however, until Edward had a after complex test for the sake of demonstrat- reading with Lydia Clar, a famed psychic from ing the truth of survival after death. For psy- New Jersey, that he embarked on developing chical researchers, she stands as a classic his abilities. At age fifteen, it was Clar who example of a talented medium who, though made him aware that his psychic abilities were capable of occasionally producing genuine extraordinary and should be used to help and phenomena, from time to time resorted to assist others. Before his reading with her, trickery. For the skeptics, she is simply another despite being somewhat aware of his child- clever fraud who deceived the gullible until hood abilities, Edward said he was actually she was exposed by the harsh light of scientific quite skeptical. He did not believe Clar when investigation. she said his destiny was to be a medium. Mina Stinson Crandon died in her sleep Attributing the nourishing environment on November 1, 1941. Although she was said and acceptance of his family to “psychic phe- to have spent her final years unhappy and dis- nomena,” Edward found it easy to flourish and illusioned, tending to her husband during a eventually fine tune his gifts. Graduating from long convalescence, then succumbing herself college with a degree in public administration to illness, her supporters never ceased to and health care administration, he was able to remind her that her fame as a medium was maintain a management position in a health known throughout the world. care facility in the Northeast, while continu- ing his research in the field of parapsychology. M Delving Deeper He also made time for lecturing, teaching, Fodor, Nandor. These Mysterious People. London: writing, and doing readings for others, until Rider & Co., 1935. the demand for his time and ability grew to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 105 such a point that he decided to devote himself The skeptics haven’t deterred the vast exclusively to “speaking to the dead.” numbers of people who feel that John Edward In a June 18, 1998, interview with Larry has helped them deal with loss, grief, and clo- King on , Edward explained: sure, and given them the ability to move on with their lives. Edward’s book One Last Time, Basically, I act as a bridge, I go released in November 1999, hit number one between the physical world and the on the L.A. Times’ best-seller list. Edward has non-physical world. And what I do— also been featured in the HBO documentary I’m somewhat of a waiter—I go to the Life Afterlife and appeared not only on Larry other side, not literally go there, but I King Live, but on Leeza, Roseanne, Maury, go to the other side and get informa- Sally, Entertainment Tonight, The Crier Report, tion and I bring it out and I serve my and Charles Grodin—among others. client the information and hope that they understand it. M Delving Deeper Elaborating on “how” the energy comes About John Edward. from the “other side,” Edward says it comes in http://www.johnedward.net/aboutjohn.htm. 15 different ways: “clairvoyance” (clear-seeing), October 2001. “clairaudience” (clear-hearing), “clairsen- “Can the Living Talk to the Dead? say They tience” (clear-sensing), “clairalience” (clear- Connect with the Spirit World, but Skeptics smelling), and “clairhambience” (clear-tast- Respond: ‘Prove It.’” USA Today. http://www. ing). Then it is up to him to interpret what is usatoday.com/usatonline/20010620/3415680s. being communicated through these various htm. 18 October 2001. senses, or what the loved ones on the other Edward, John. “After Death Communication.” The side are trying to communicate. Psychic Reader, June 1999. http://www.berkeley Detractors such as , a.k.a. psychic.com/Reader/archive/june99/afterdeath “Amazing Randi” (of the James Randi Educa- communication.html. 18 October 2001. tional Foundation in Fort Lauderdale, Flori- Entertainment Weekly. http://www.ew.com/ew/article/ da), say that Edward does nothing more than commentary/0,6115,104073~3~0~scifispsychic do “cold readings”—using the same technique talk,00.html 28 March 2001. that has been long used by magicians to enter- . “Talking To The Dead.” Time Magazine, tain and mediums. The technique involves Vol. 157, No. 9: (March 5, 2001). posing a series of questions and suggestions, each shaped by the subject’s previous response. For example, a generic statement Arthur Augustus Ford (1896–1971) might be uttered, such as, “I sense a father-fig- In his autobiography written in collaboration ure here,” and when that gets a response, with Marguerite Harmon Bro, the highly adding something like, “I’m getting that his respected medium , an ordained death resulted from a problem in his chest” minister of the Disciples of Christ Church, (which Randi says can be anything from a explained the working relationship that he heart attack to emphysema to lung cancer). If enjoyed with his spirit guide, Fletcher. When the subjects answers “no,” then the response is Ford wished to enter trance, he would lie normally, “Well, I’ll get back to that.…” down on a couch or lean back in a comfort- Others say Edward’s show benefits from able chair and breathe slowly and rhythmical- the use of “creative editing.” They argue that ly until he felt an in-drawing of energy at the many of the “misses” are left out of the final solar plexus. Then he focused his attention on airing and the successes “enhanced.” Some Fletcher’s face, as he had come to know it, even suggest that a lot of information comes until gradually he felt as if his guide’s face had from detailed questionnaires filled out by the pressed into his own “at which instant there is audience members, who go through a strin- a sense of shock,” as if he were fainting or gent selection process before being accepted “passing out.” At this point, Ford says, he loses on the set. consciousness—and when he awakens at the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 106 Mediums and Mystics

completion of a seance, it is as if he has had a ences. Ford’s spiritistic talents were rather “good nap.” spontaneous and undisciplined, however, until he made the acquaintance of the great Born into a Southern Baptist family on Hindu Yogi Paramhansa Yogananda January 8, 1896, in Titusville, Florida, young (1893–1952), who taught him how to achieve Arthur had no real psychic experiences as a a Yogic trance state and establish control of child, other than the occasional instances his burgeoning psychic abilities. when he seemed to know what people were about to say. He was drawn to the religion, but In 1924, Ford encountered another impor- he annoyed the local clergy with his persis- tant influence in his life, the entity Fletcher, tence in asking questions about church doc- who would become his spirit control. In this trines, especially those concerning life after particular instance, it was more a matter of death. Although he was excommunicated reacquaintance, for Fletcher was a boyhood from the Baptist church at the age of 16, in friend of Ford’s who had been killed in action 1917 Ford entered Transylvania College in in Europe during World War I. With the Lexington, Kentucky on a scholarship, with advent of Fletcher as his spirit guide, Ford the intention of becoming a minister. His edu- began a lifepath that would soon lead to world cation was interrupted when the United fame. In the late 1920s, Ford established the States entered the First World War that same First of New York, the first year, and Ford joined the army in 1918. of numerous churches and spiritual organiza- tions that he would found or lead. Such lumi- Ford advanced to the rank of second lieu- naries as Sir Arthur Conan Doyle (1859– tenant, but he was not among the doughboys 1930) called him one of the most amazing who served in the trenches overseas. Although mental mediums of all times. he never saw action in Europe (the war ended soon after he enlisted), Ford observed firsthand In 1929, Ford received a message that he the ravages of the terrible influenza epidemic believed to have originated from the spirit of as it struck the army camps. He began to have the late master magician Harry Houdini visions concerning those who would die of (1874–1926) and conveyed it to Mrs. Houdi- influenza, and at the same time, he heard the ni’s attention. Immediately a storm of fierce names of the soldiers who would be killed in arguments pro and con erupted in the media. It action in Europe. For several frightening was well known that before his death Houdini months, Ford thought that he was going had left a coded message with his wife that he insane. It was not until he had returned to his would attempt to send her from beyond the studies at Transylvania College that Dr. Elmer grave to prove life after death. Some feature Snoddy, a psychology professor, suggested that writers championed the authenticity of Ford’s Ford might be experiencing some kind of relayed after-death communication from Hou- extrasensory phenomena, rather than insanity. dini, while others quoted his widow as saying that the message was not correct. In 1922, Ford married Sallie Stewart and was ordained a minister of the Disciples of On February 9, 1929, however, according Christ Church in Barbourville, Kentucky. He to Ford’s supporters, Beatrice (Bess) Houdini began to gain immediate attention as a power- wrote the medium to state with finality: ful presence in the pulpit, but his developing “Regardless of any statement made to the con- mediumistic abilities were creating an increas- trary: I wish to declare that the message, in its ing amount of friction with his conventional entirety, and in the agreed upon sequence, ministry and his personal relationships. After given to me by Arthur Ford, is the correct five years of marriage, he divorced his wife and message prearranged between Mr. Houdini left the church to begin lecturing about life and myself.” after death. It was not long before his lecture Eventually it came to be widely known appearances included his entering self- that the various words in the Houdini code induced states of trance and relaying messages spelled out the secret message: “Rosabelle, from the spirit world to members of his audi- believe.” Ford’s detractors argued that there

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 107 was nothing paranormal involved in the acting chaplain at Columbia University medium’s providing the secret message to Mrs. before Pike had become chairman of the Houdini. Houdini’s spirit had not whispered Department of Religion. the words to Ford, they insisted. Rather, Ford Fletcher next described an “old gentle- had carefully studied an interview that Bess man,” who, after some discussion, Bishop Pike Houdini had given the year before in which recognized as Donald McKinnon, a man who she had inadvertently revealed the code to had been the principal influence on his think- several reporters when she explained that the ing at Cambridge. The last spirit to come for- message her late husband would pass on from ward told Fletcher that he had called himself the world beyond was based on their old an “ecclesiastical panhandler” in life. Bishop vaudeville mind-reading routine that used a Pike appeared to know at once what man had secret spelling code. carried such a humorous self-described title. Arthur Ford was at the center of another Allen Spragget, serving as moderator, asked great afterlife controversy when Fletcher Fletcher for a precise name. “Oh,” said the brought forth Bishop James A. Pike’s son James spirit control, “something like Black. Carl. A. Pike, Jr., who had committed suicide in Feb- Black. Block.” ruary 1966, at the age of 22, as well as other “Carl Block,” Bishop Pike agreed, “the communicating entities during a seance on fourth bishop of California, my predecessor.” September 3, 1967. This particular seance, Then addressing the spirit directly, Bishop which took place in Toronto, Ontario, was Pike said, “I admired and respected you, and unique in that it was not limited to a drape- yet I hoped you weren’t feeling too badly darkened room, but was taped and televised on about some changes.” CTV, the private Canadian television network. Allen Spraggett, the religion editor of the Speaking through Fletcher, Bishop Block Toronto Star and a former pastor of the United told his successor that he had done a “magnifi- Church of Canada, arranged the seance and cent job” and that he had “magnificent work later told the Associated Press that he believed yet to do.” that during the seance there had been strong Bishop Pike said later that he did not see evidence for communication with the dead or how any research done by Arthur Ford could of extrasensory perception at the least. have developed such intimate details about At the beginning of the seance, Ford his life and such facts about the roles that cer- placed a dark handkerchief over his eyes, com- tain individuals had played in shaping his menting that it was easier to go into trance if thinking. He felt that the details had been he did not have light, and the bright lights of “quite cumulative…not just bits and pieces, the television studio would make the recep- an assortment of facts.” Bishop Pike stated tion of the trance state that much more diffi- that the information provided through Fletch- cult. Once he had attained the trance state, er had formed a pattern. “Also, the persons Fletcher soon made an appearance. Fletcher who purportedly communicated had one said that he had two people eager to speak. thing in common—they were in varying ways The first communicating entity was that of a connected with the development of my young man who had been mentally disturbed thought. They knew me at particularly signifi- and confused before he departed. He revealed cant times in my life, turning-points.” himself as James A. Pike, Jr. He said how In many ways, the life of Arthur Ford was happy he was to speak with his father. Next quite tragic. In 1930, a truck went out of con- Fletcher brought forward George Zobrisky, a trol and struck the car in which he was driving lawyer who had taught history at Virginia with his sister and another woman as passen- Theological Seminary. Zobrisky said that he gers. The two women were killed outright, had more or less shaped Bishop Pike’s think- and he suffered serious internal injuries, a bro- ing, a point which the clergyman readily con- ken jaw, and crushed ribs. During his long hos- ceded. Louis Pitt then sent greetings to the pitalization, he became addicted to morphine bishop, who recognized Pitt as having been and attempted to free himself of the resultant

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 108 Mediums and Mystics

insomnia by drinking heavily. While at the continued to study the phenomena of her height of his popularity, he was also an alco- mediumship throughout her long career, and holic, suffering blackouts and failing to appear she consistently questioned the source of the for scheduled demonstrations. power that guided her for so many years. In 1938, Ford married an English widow, Both of her parents committed suicide Valerie McKeown, whom he had met while on shortly after her birth in 1893 in Beauparc, tour, but in spite of their initial happiness County Meath, Ireland, and she was adopted together, his bouts with alcoholism doomed the by an aunt and uncle. Garrett had what many marriage from the beginning. His public dis- researchers recognize as a typical medium’s plays of drunkenness had become so humiliat- childhood: She was ill a great deal, suffered ing that his faithful spirit control, Fletcher, many family tragedies at a young age, and threatened to leave Ford unless he began to began to experience visions and to see “peo- exercise some degree of self-control. Ford con- ple” who weren’t there. Little Eileen had tinued to drink and Fletcher left the medium. imaginary playmates, saw various forms of Soon thereafter, Ford entered a deep depression light and energy around people and animals, and suffered a complete physical breakdown. and became aware at an early age that life did The Twelve-Step Program of Alcoholics not end with physical death when she saw a Anonymous managed to help Ford attain a kind of grayish smoke rising up from the bod- level of control over his drinking problem, ies of pets after they died. though he was never able to give up alcohol Garrett was plagued by tuberculosis and completely. In the 1950s, Fletcher returned as other respiratory illnesses throughout her his spirit control, and Ford began once again to childhood, and when she was 15 she left Ire- provide demonstrations of afterlife communi- land for the milder climate of England. She cations that many individuals found provided lived there with relatives for only a short time proof of survival of the spirit after death. when an older gentleman named Clive began Among Ford’s many positive accomplishments to call on her. After a courtship of a few during this period of revival was his participa- months, she married him, and during the tion in the founding of Spiritual Frontiers Fel- course of their brief marriage, she bore him lowship in 1956. Arthur Ford spent the final three sons, all of whom died at young ages. years of his life in Miami, Florida, where he She eventually gave birth to a daughter, died of cardiac arrest on January 4, 1971. Eileen, and succumbed once again to ill M Delving Deeper health. By the time she had recovered, the Ford, Arthur (as told to Jerome Ellison). The Life marriage had ended in divorce. Beyond Death. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, During World War I, Garrett opened a 1971. hostel for convalescent soldiers. While she Ford, Arthur, with Marguerite Harmon Bro. Nothing was caring for the wounded men, she attracted So Strange: The Autobiography of Arthur Ford. the attention of a young officer who asked her New York: Harper & Brothers, 1958. to marry him. Although she had a premoni- Spraggett, Allen. Arthur Ford: The Man Who Talked tion that their life together would be very with the Dead. New York: New American Library, short, she agreed to a marriage just before he 1973. left for the front. Within a brief period of time Steiger, Brad. The World Beyond Death. Norfolk, Va.: apart, she had a vision of his dying, and two Donning, 1982. days later she received word that he was miss- Tribbe, Frank C., ed. An Arthur Ford Anthology. ing in action. Shortly thereafter, she was noti- Nevada City, Calif.: Blue Dolphin, 1999. fied that he had been killed in Ypres. She was recuperating from yet another illness when she met a young man whom she married one Eileen Garrett (1893–1970) month before the armistice in 1918—in spite Eileen Garrett, who became one of the most of the fact that her intuitive abilities informed respected mediums of the twentieth century, her that this union would not become any

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 109 more permanent than her previous states of Eileen Garrett matrimony. (1893–1970). (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) Eileen Garrett did not learn that she was a trance medium until shortly after the armistice in November, when she accidentally fell asleep at a public meeting in London and the spirits of deceased relatives of the men and women seated around her began to speak through her. One gentleman present was familiar with the phenomenon of medi- umship, and he explained to the young woman what had happened to her. He went on to say that he had communicated with an Asian spirit named Uvani that had manifested through her while she was entranced, and the entity had informed him that henceforth he would serve as Eileen Garrett’s guide and spir- it control. Uvani had declared that together they would do serious work to prove the valid- ity of the survival of the human spirit after physical death. At first Garrett was horrified at the prospect of a spirit sharing her subconscious and eavesdropping on her private thoughts and her private life. For weeks she slept with the light burning in her bedroom, fearful that about the course in life she was to follow, Uvani might put in a materialized appearance. Eileen Garrett decided to come to the United Such stress contributed to another bout of ill- States and devote herself to the process of ness, and her developing mediumship con- understanding mediumship and survival after tributed to the breakup of her third marriage. death by submitting to an intense barrage of Until she sought advice from James Hewat tests at the hands of academic parapsycholo- McKenzie (1869–1929), founder of the British gists and psychical researchers. College of Psychic Science, she was troubled Hereward Carrington (1880–1958), one by fear of the unknown and doubts about her of the leading researchers during that period, sanity. Under the guidance of McKenzie and had devoted decades to psychical investiga- his wife, Barbara, Garrett was assured that her tions, with a special emphasis on the various spirit guide would not be at all interested in phenomena of mediumship. After years of her daily life and that his whole purpose was scrupulous tests and experiments, he had con- based on a sincere wish to be of service to cluded that 98 percent of all such phenomena humanity. Garrett concentrated on develop- are fraudulent. But when he began a series of ing her mediumship and studied with the col- tests with Eileen Garrett, he declared her to lege until McKenzie’s death in 1929. be a “medium’s medium.” He found that she Although she had another of her premoni- was a generous woman who had always been tions concerning the transient nature of her “on the fence” with regard to her own highly role as wife in the state of marriage, Garrett acclaimed mediumship and who had offered had fallen in love and planned to be married herself to science in a sincere effort to learn for a fourth time. As strange as it might seem, more about the spirits who communicated both Garrett and her fiance became ill on the through her. same day. She barely survived a mastoid oper- During the years in which she perfected ation, and he died of pneumonia. Confused her ability to communicate with the spirits of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 110 Mediums and Mystics

the deceased through her spirit guide, Eileen as Garrett, those who had similar gifts should Garrett often expressed doubts about Uvani’s put themselves into a “receptive mood” which spiritual independence and frequently voiced will enable them to “accept the flow of events her suspicions that he might only be a segment and ideas to be perceived and known.” of her own subconscious mind. Eventually, she Continuing with this line of thought, she had four trance communicators. Uvani, a four- wrote: teenth-century Arab soldier, remained always If the medium allows herself to be as the control, but there was also Abdul Latif, a thus used, things will happen of them- seventeenth-century Persian physician, who selves—a technique old as wisdom dealt primarily with healing, and Tahotah and itself, and not contradictory to Zen. Ramah, who claimed no prior earthly incarna- One allows the feminine perceptive tions and who spoke only seldom and then on principle of the unconscious to emerge philosophical and spiritual matters. Such inde- and thus one is not swamped by the cisiveness about the source of her abilities dis- demanding consciousness of the self or mayed the Spiritualists, who in her develop- the inquirer. This instructive feminine mental years in London, had tutored her with element is, according to Jung, the com- the utmost seriousness. mon property of all mankind. It cannot be coerced. It must be respected and nurtured. To Eileen Garrett, mediumship was not a TO Eileen Garrett, mediumship was not a “breaking-down of the personality,” but a state “breaking-down of the personality,” but a state of wholeness. She regarded the tendency of “enthusiastic sitters to regard the medium as of wholeness. priest or priestess” as the “major danger area in mediumistic activities.” She wisely concluded that “…communication with the ‘other world’ Eileen Garrett became a persistent and may well become a substitute for living in this highly qualified researcher in her own right. world. Understanding that this world in In 1951, she founded the Parapsychology which we live has priority in this existence is Foundation, Inc., in New York City, and in the core of mediumship ethics.” 1952 reestablished her magazine Tomorrow as Eileen Garrett died on September 15, a quarterly journal of psychic science. In 1959, 1970, in Nice, France, following a period of the foundation began publishing the Interna- declining health. tional Journal of Parapsychology and in 1970, M Delving Deeper the Parapsychology Review. She also authored Angoff, Allan. Eileen Garrett and the World Beyond the such books as Adventures in the Supernormal Senses. New York: William Morrow, 1974. (1949), The Sense and Nonsense of Prophecy (1950), and Many Voices: The Autobiography of Carrington, Hereward. The Case for Psychic Survival. a Medium (1968). New York: Citadel Press, 1957. Garrett, Eileen. Many Voices: The Autobiography of a In an article entitled “The Ethics of Medi- Medium. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1968. Tomor- umship” for the Autumn 1960 issue of LeShan, Lawrence. The Medium, the Mystic, and the row, Eileen Garrett stated that she was not Physicist. New York: Viking Press, 1974. one who “assumes that the gift of mediumship necessarily brings with it greater insight into Daniel Dunglas Home (1833–1886) the phenomena of that mediumship.” She goes on to advise the serious medium to “with- The clientele of Daniel Dunglas Home was one draw herself from the ideas thrown out by the of the most exclusive that ever gathered around inquirer” and regard herself “as a mechanism, any one medium: Elizabeth Barrett Browning, clear and simple, through which ideas flow.” Mark Twain, Napoleon III, the Empress Euge- According to an accomplished medium such nie, Tolstoy, and many other notables on both

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 111 sides of the Atlantic. Home was poked and rapping sounds, Cook found it impossible to probed and examined by dozens of scientists, ignore the activity of the furniture when and he graciously submitted to hundreds of tables and chairs began to move about the tests by psychical researchers. No skeptical rooms. As the townspeople gathered to watch investigator ever succeeded in exposing him, the strange, unexplainable occurrences, Home and two of the most prestigious scientists of the gave his first impromptu seance. According to day, Sir William Crookes (1832–1919) and Dr. an account in the local newspaper, scores of (1781–1858), stated that, in their people from Greeneville and nearby commu- opinion, the phenomena manifested by Home nities came to ask questions of the “talking was genuine. Home conducted over 1,500 table” in the Cook residence. The table would seances and produced phenomena at all times, raise or lower a leg and tap out answers to under all manner of conditions, in broad day- queries put to it by the astonished villagers, light, under artificial lighting, indoors, out- and even a strong man could not make the doors, in private homes, in hotel rooms, and on heavy table duplicate such movements when public lecture platforms. Home was not there to control it.

Born near Edinburgh, Scotland, on March By the early 1850s, his fame had spread, 20, 1833, Home was said to have been rocked and the teenager was soon beleaguered by sci- in his cradle by unseen entities. His mother entists, clergymen, and medical doctors, each was also said to have had the gift of “second seeking to be the first to explain his mysteri- sight,” as clairvoyance was called in those ous talents. Home’s powers began to grow days, and Mary McNeal Cook, an aunt who stronger, and numerous individuals testified to adopted Home when he was but a year old, instantaneous healings accomplished by the began noticing clairvoyant impressions from young medium. At the same time, Home dis- the child almost as soon as he began to speak. played an amazing ability to divine the future At the age of four he began having visions and to clairvoyantly determine happenings at which proved to be accurate. A frail child who great distances. contracted tuberculosis at an early age, Home’s early childhood was marked by long periods of convalescence. When he was nine, his aunt and uncle moved to the United States, where they settled in Greeneville, Connecticut. DANIEL Dunglas Home conducted over Home was 17 when the physical phenome- 1,500 seances and produced phenomena at all times. na which was to direct the course of his life began to occur around him. In his memoirs, Home writes that he first heard “…three loud blows on the head of the bed as if it had been In 1852, when, at the age of 19, he made struck by a hammer.” His first impression was his first trip to New York, Home was eagerly that someone had hidden in his bedroom to received by those who had been awaiting an frighten him, but the next morning at break- opportunity to see firsthand the various won- fast, the table at which he had seated himself ders that had been attributed to the youthful was shaken nearly to pieces by a wild flurry of medium. Dr. Robert Hare, professor emeritus rappings. of chemistry at the University of Pennsylvania, attested to the absolute authenticity of Home’s His aunt, near , left the home to strange talents, but the American Association summon three clergymen from the village to for the Advancement of Science refused to drive the devil out of her house. Unable to hear the report of its distinguished member. make the rappings cease with their prayers, Although the association declined even to the ministers advised Cook to ignore the dis- examine Home or to witness any phenomena turbances. produced by him firsthand, the elite of New While it may have been possible to heed York society outdid themselves in bidding for the ministers’ advice regarding the mysterious the medium’s appearance at their homes.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 112 Mediums and Mystics

In 1855, after three years of exhaustive Roman . He was without tests with those scientists who were not fearful funds, ill, and sorely disillusioned with his of risking their reputations by examining his spirit guides for having deserted him. Home mediumistic talents, Daniel Dunglas Home set expressed a wish to shun everything pertain- out for England and France. The overseas ing to the material world, and for a time he press had been awaiting the medium’s arrival, considered entering a monastery. Although and so had the greatest hostesses of London the church became a mainstay to Home dur- society. Home soon captivated England as ing his period of despondency, the relation- thoroughly as he had the United States. ship was terminated at the stroke of midnight Those who attended his seances could expect on February 10, 1857, when Home’s bedstead to see spirit lights, to hear raps and the voices resounded with hearty spirit raps, and a voice of disembodied spirits, and perhaps even to from the other side announced the return of experience the thrill of being lifted into the his powers of mediumship. air by unseen hands. Father Ravignan, who had been Home’s The English novelist Sir Edward Bulwer- confessor and close friend, was convinced that Lytton (1831–91), who was well versed in the the young man had been sincere about his occult, reported a series of seances held in his embracing the church, but the Roman home in which the medium had set heavy Catholic clergyman could in no way sanction tables rolling like hoops, and invisible musicians mediumship and the contacting of spirits. had played familiar melodies on accordions. Although Home was grateful to the church Spirit hands and arms materialized, and Bulwer- that had ministered to him during his hour of Lytton claimed to have seen objects being trans- greatest need, he saw clearly that there could ported about the room by ethereal fingers. be no more harmony between them. In Florence, Italy, Home is reported to The wealthy and powerful of Europe had have caused a grand piano, at which the been waiting to see if the medium’s powers Countess Orsini was seated, to rise into the air would truly return to him after their year of and to remain levitated until she had com- desertion. When Home reappeared on the pleted the musical number that she had been scene, once again materializing spirit forms playing. Home’s mediumship was witnessed by and producing raps on the walls, his elite such members of the aristocracy as Prince clientele immediately restored him to celebri- Murat, Napoleon III, and the Empress Euge- ty status. He demonstrated his dramatic con- nie. During one seance, Napoleon Bonaparte trol of unseen forces before the courts of appeared and signed his name, and his grand- Napoleon III, Empress Eugenie, and Prince son attested to its authenticity. The young Murat, and won hundreds of new supporters. medium’s demonstrations in Florence were of Back in Rome, Home married Alexandri- such a dramatic nature that frightened whis- na, the wealthy sister-in-law of a Russian pers began to circulate that Daniel Dunglas nobleman. Alexander Dumas (1802–1870), Home was one of Satan’s own. Public fervor the French novelist, was Home’s best man. became so heated that Home was attacked The marriage ceremony was performed with and wounded by an unknown assailant. both Roman Catholic and Greek Orthodox As he lay in pain recovering from his rites—a gesture that Home intended as an wound, the spirits appeared to deal Home a expression of his good will toward the church, psychological blow. They informed him that in spite of the interminable religious contro- they would remove his powers for a period of versies in which he was embroiled. one year, beginning on February 10, 1856. True It was in the presence of the Russian nov- to their word, Home found that he was unable elist Count Leo Tolstoy that Home first pro- to summon any spirit control or to produce any duced the phenomenon with which he has phenomena whatsoever after that date. come to be most commonly associated in the The 23-year-old medium traveled to annals of psychical research. In full view of Rome, where he sought consolation in the several sitters and with Tolstoy’s hands firmly

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 113 clasping his feet, Home levitated from his ber of the Royal Society, was a chemist and chair until he was seen floating above the physicist, inventor of the X-Ray tube, and a heads of the members of the seance circle. scientist eager to test the medium under the Home’s wife died in London in 1862, and strictest of laboratory conditions. Home did without her contributions to their upkeep not shrink from the challenge. On the con- from her family’s wealth, he was forced to give trary, he appeared as eager as Crookes to enter lectures and other public demonstrations that into a full series of experiments and tests. He proved to be exhausting. He decided to return imposed no restrictions on Crookes’s probings, to Rome and express his creativity through and he voiced no objection to producing all sculpturing, rather than mediumship, but he spiritistic phenomena in a bright light. was ordered to leave Italy on the charge of sor- Crookes found that Home’s strange talents cery. He promised once again to abandon the were strong enough to resist the antagonistic summoning of spirits, but Italian officials put influence of the laboratory. In one of his reports little faith in such vows. Home was forced to on the medium, Crookes stated that he was leave the country, and he returned to Britain prepared to attest that the phenomena he had in 1864. witnessed “are so extraordinary and so directly The single event in Home’s remarkable oppose the most firmly-rooted articles of scien- psychic career that is most remembered tific belief—[such as]…the ubiquity and invari- occurred on the evening of December 13, able action of gravitation—that even now, on 1868, when he was seen to float out of the recalling the details of what I witnessed, there window of a third-floor home in Ashley is an antagonism in my mind between reason, House and return through another window to which pronounces it to be scientifically impos- rejoin the men who witnessed the extraordi- sible, and the consciousness that my senses nary act of levitation. Among those who both of touch and sight—and these corroborat- observed the feat were Captain Wynne, the ed, as they were, by the senses of all who were Earl of Dunraven, and the Earl of Crawford, present—are not lying witnesses when they tes- all men of solid character and integrity. Ever tify against my preconceptions.” since the phenomenon was first reported, Crookes studied firsthand the full gamut of skeptics have insisted that the witnesses Home’s phenomena, from levitation to the themselves helped to perpetuate a fraud. Oth- movement of objects. The physicist noted ers have suggested that Home merely hypno- that the movements were generally preceded tized the illustrious men into believing that he by “…a peculiar cold air, sometimes amount- floated in and out of the windows on the third ing to a decided wind. I have had sheets of floor or that he had discovered nasty secrets paper blown about by it, and a thermometer about all of them and used blackmail to pres- lowered several degrees.” Crookes also sure them into going along with his account. observed luminous points of light and glowing In 1869, William Thackeray’s publication clouds that formed and often settled on the The Cornhill Magazine printed an article which heads of various investigators. In some created a sensation in all of England. The instances, the scientist saw these luminous author told of another seance in which Daniel clouds form hands which carried small objects D. Home levitated from his chair to a height about the laboratory. of about four feet, then assumed a horizontal On one occasion, Crookes watched while position and floated about the room. a beautifully formed small hand rose up from By then the controversy over the “Wizard an opening in a dining table and handed him Home” had reached such proportions that the a flower before it disappeared. The scientist press was demanding a scientific investigation testified that the materialization occurred in of such remarkable feats. Sir William Crookes the light of his own room while he was secure- seemed to be the scientist most likely to suc- ly holding the medium’s hands and feet. Dur- ceed in revealing Home’s alleged wonders as ing another such experiment when a hand , if he was a hoaxster. Crookes, a mem- materialized before him, Crookes reached out

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 114 Mediums and Mystics

to clasp it, firmly resolving not to allow it to now being viciously attacked by his colleagues escape. He stated that there was no struggle as a gullible simpleton who had been taken in on the part of the spirit hand, but it gradually by Home’s parlor magic tricks. seemed to become vaporous and slowly faded Crookes stood firm, and he challenged his from his grasp. fellow members of the Royal Society to prove A spirit form materialized in a corner of his errors by showing him where the errors lay, the laboratory during the course of one experi- by showing him how the medium’s tricks had ment, took up an accordion into its hands, been performed. “Try the experiment fully and and glided about the room playing the instru- fairly,” Crookes answered his critics. “If then ment. Crookes’s report of the incident indicat- fraud be found, expose it; if it be truth, pro- ed that the phantom was visible for several claim it. This is the only scientific procedure, minutes before it disappeared at a slight cry and this it is that I propose steadily to pursue.” from one of the female sitters. Intrigued by Although the Royal Society stood as one this particular demonstration, Crookes in refusing to witness a new series of tests with designed a special cage wherein he placed an Home, the ridicule that was heaped upon accordion which he invited the spirit to play. Crookes was not enough to greatly damage his During the laboratory-controlled experiment, solid reputation. Twenty years later, when Sir the accordion floated about the “spook-proof” William Crookes was president of the British cage and unseen fingers played a variety of Association for the Advancement of Science, melodies on the keyboard of the instrument. he publicly reaffirmed that his previous assess- In addition to his famous feats of levita- ment of the experiments with Daniel Dunglas tion—a phenomenon that Crookes personally Home had been valid and that he found noth- witnessed on three different occasions— ing to retract or to alter in his original findings. Daniel Dunglas Home was well known for his In 1871, Home married for the second ability to handle fire without being burned or time, and once again his wife, Julie de incurring any ill effects. During one demon- Gloumeline, came from a wealthy Russian stration, Crookes watched in astonishment as family. He ceased giving mediumistic demon- “…Home went to the fire, and after stirring strations for the public or for science during the hot coals about with his hand, took out a the 1870s, and on June 12, 1886, Daniel Dun- red hot piece nearly as big as an orange, and glas Home died from the tuberculosis that had putting it on his right hand, covered it over first assailed him in his youth. Home remains with his left hand so as to almost completely one of the most remarkable figures of the nine- enclose it, and then blew into the small fur- teenth century, and if one of the most respect- nace that extemporized until the lump of ed scientists of that era is to be believed, he charcoal was nearly white-hot.…” was one of the most amazing spirit mediums Sir William Crookes took extensive notes who ever lived. on all phases of Home’s abilities, and a num- Although Home was accused many times ber of his reports were published in the Quar- of fraudulent mediumism, in 1907 the respect- terly Journal of Science. However, his col- ed psychical researcher Hereward Carrington leagues in the Royal Society of Science were stressed in his book The Physical Phenomenon of immensely disappointed in his affirmation Spiritualism (1907) that in spite of such persis- that the phenomena produced by Home were tent accusations, Daniel Dunglas Home was genuine. Most of the members of the presti- never exposed as a fraud. Such prominent gious society of scientists had long before magicians as Harry Houdini (1874–1926) and made up their minds that Daniel Dunglas John Mulholland, well known for their efforts Home was a faker, and they had set Sir to expose mediums as charlatans, claimed that William Crookes to the task of exposing him. they could duplicate Home’s phenomena, but The chemist and physicist who had only a they never actually did so. Houdini even short time before been acclaimed as one of announced that he could duplicate the famous Great Britain’s most brilliant scientists was Home feat of levitating in and out of the third-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 115 floor windows at Lord Adare’s home, but he Shirley MacLaine. canceled the event without explanation. (CORBIS CORPORATION)

M Delving Deeper Brown, Slater. The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: Hawthorn Books, 1970. Edmonds, I. G. D. D. Home, the Man Who Talked with Ghosts. Nashville, Tenn.: Thomas Nelson, 1978. Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. ———. These Mysterious People. London: Rider & Co., 1935.

J. Z. Knight (1946– ) J. Z. Knight channels “Ramtha,” or “the Ram,” for the purpose of presenting his mes- sage to humankind. The Ram says that he lived only one time on Earth, 35,000 years ago, as a young man from Lemuria who grew up in the port city of Onai in Atlantis. Through the vehicle of J. Z. Knight, who was his daughter in that existence, he claims that he did not die a physical death during that lifetime but learned to harness the power the of mind so that he could take his body with grew up in poverty and married Caris Hensley, him to an unseen dimension of life. Ramtha a gas station attendant, soon after attending states that he is now a part of an unseen Lubbock Business College in Lubbock, Texas. brotherhood that loves humankind. He is, The marriage produced two sons, but ended in therefore, fulfilling a mission of aiding and divorce. It was while she was working as a preparing humankind for a great event that cable television salesperson in Roswell, New has already been set in motion. Mexico, and Tacoma, Washington, that she began using the initials “J. Z.,” signifying her Entertainers such as Shirley MacLaine, first name and her nickname, “Zebra,” derived Linda Evans, and Richard Chamberlain have from her penchant for wearing black-and- been in the audiences of Ramtha, along with white clothing. throngs of people around the United States and Canada. Since 1978, thousands have It all began for J. Z. Knight one day in studied the Ramtha videos, cassettes, and 1977 when she and her second husband, Jere- books. For a period of time, it seemed impos- my Wilder, a dentist, were cutting out and sible to pick up a weekly tabloid without find- putting together small pyramids and experi- ing an article about Ramtha and his high-pro- menting with “pyramid energy.” She jokingly file disciples in its pages. In 1988, Ramtha put a pyramid on her head, and as it slipped founded the School of Enlightenment on J. Z. down over her eyes, Ramtha appeared physi- Knight’s ranch in Yelm, Washington, which cally before them in their kitchen in Tacoma. continues to hold teaching seminars. Knight In the beginning, Knight said that she and her followers make clear that the school believed that the power of the pyramid may is neither a church nor a nonprofit organiza- have induced the manifestation of the spirit tion. They pay business taxes and run the entity, but she grew to understand that it was a school as a business. combination of the student being ready and Born Judith Darlene Hampton on March the teacher appearing, plus her own spiritual 16, 1946, in Dexter, New Mexico, Knight energy and her willingness to take a step into

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 116 Mediums and Mystics

J. Z. Knight with Linda the unknown. “I feel I may have created a state change my life and to allow myself to be used Evans. (AP/WIDE of readiness in my mind,” she said. “Part of my as an instrument and to face a critical world WORLD PHOTOS) mind said, ‘Girl, here you are doing something and go on with the teachings led to a very really bizarre.’ Another part of my mind said, beneficial personal growth and depth for me,” ‘This is wonderful—you are starting to reach she said. “I have been nailed to the cross of out and explore.’ I think by virtue of that the media, and yet nothing will keep me from process alone, the entity’s consciousness was progressing because I know the truth.” able to become visual to me at that time.” After her period of study with Ramtha, Knight gave her first public channeling in November 1978, and word of the content and the mystique spread quickly and gained a wide AFTER her period of study with Ramtha, following for the 35,000-year-old entity and his channel. Knight’s increased popularity and J. Z. Knight gave her first public channeling in the demand for public appearances placed a November 1978. strain on her marriage, and in 1981, she divorced Wilder to marry Jeff Knight, a trainer of Arabian horses. In the late 1980s she underwent a series of financial and legal It took two years of Ramtha’s working with stresses, and she filed for divorce from Knight J. Z. Knight before she got used to his pres- in 1989. ence. Frankly, she stated, it was her persistent love of God that maintained her. “To have Knight has said that Ramtha occurs in her gone through the two-year study with Ramtha life in three different ways. The first is when and his teachings, then to have the courage to she leaves the body in trance. She claims to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 117 have no conscious recollections of what tran- people for the teachings, but the entity told spires when Ramtha takes over. In her person- her that people did not appreciate knowledge al assessment, he is a consciousness that works that they receive for free. through her brain and mind and manipulates “The only way we ever gain wisdom is her body in order for that to occur. “We both when we interact and experience life,” she cannot occupy the same space,” she said, “so I explained. “We pay the price of experiencing was afraid of letting go because that meant life in order to gain wisdom, the virtue of death, in a sense, to me. It took me two years which is the prize of evolution. So the price to get over that fear.” people pay to attend the teachings is equal to In her opinion, Ramtha is a “channeled the price they pay in life to gain knowledge consciousness,” rather than a spirit. “As a con- and wisdom. It is equal and relative to personal sciousness that has hyperlucidity, Ramtha can experience, which always comes with a price.” be considered superconsciousness that affects M Delving Deeper itself through physical mass,” Knight said. Klimo, Jon. Channeling: Investigations on Receiving Secondly, Ramtha appears separate from Information from Paranormal Sources. Los Angeles: her. The channeler said that she had come to Jeremy P. Tarcher, 1987. understand that his visual appearance “may be Knight, J. Z. A State of Mind. New York: Warner a hologram of his consciousness that was actu- Books, 1987. ally working through my brain to create that Steiger, Sherry Hansen, and Brad Steiger. Hollywood vision.” and the Supernatural. New York: St. Martin’s Press, The third manner that Ramtha can mani- 1990. fest is that he can answer J. Z. Knight when Weinberg, Steven Lee, ed., with Randall Weischedell, she has a question. “I can actually hear the Sue Ann Fazio, and Carol Wright. Ramtha. East- answer that is translated in my head,” she said. sound, Wash.: Sovereignty, 1986. “I hear that as a vocal voice. Ramtha has never imposed by taking over my body. Carlos Mirabelli (1889–1951) Regardless of what anybody says, I am not being possessed. It is of my own free will.” Cesar (Carlos) Augusto Mirabelli was born in Ramtha told the thousands of men and 1889 in Botucatu in the state of Sao Paulo, women who gathered for the series of popular . From his earliest childhood, he demon- lectures and seminars that they were gods, pos- strated a strong interest in religion. He hoped sessed of a divine nature, fully capable of creat- to enter into the service of the Roman ing and realizing whatever goals they desired. Catholic Church, but these aspirations were When answering questions from individuals, never realized, and he took employment with he addresses them as “master,” thereby indicat- a commercial firm in Rio de Janeiro. ing that he considers them on the path of self- Things did not go smoothly for Mirabelli mastery. Consistent with other New Age on the job, and the strange happenings that teachers, Ramtha teaches that all those who had begun to occur around the place of busi- meditate upon the vital life-force within will ness were soon attributed to the peculiar be directed to the path of self-realization. young man. While some of his fellow employ- Although J. Z. Knight has been criticized ees were drawn to the short man with the by those who point out that there is no sub- light-blue eyes, others found him arrogant and stantial evidence that Ramtha’s Lemuria or conceited and complained that his eyes Atlantis ever existed and that 35,000 years seemed to look right through them. And then ago, humankind was still at the hunter and there were the eerie manifestations that gatherer stage of development, she has seemed always to take place around him. received the harshest criticism for the high Mirabelli was examined by medical doc- prices she charges for her seminars. The chan- tors and sent to the Juqueri Asylum where the neler admitted that at first she had difficulty director, Dr. E. Costa, recognized the young with Ramtha’s insistence that she must charge man’s peculiarities to be due to psychism

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 118 Mediums and Mystics

At the Cesar Lombroso rather than insanity. Costa conducted a num- occasional learned visitor from abroad. As a Academy of Psychic ber of tests with his patient and became the trance-speaking medium, Mirabelli particular- Studies in San Paul, first doctor to verify the reality of Mirabelli’s ly excelled in , the ability to speak Brazil, Carlos Mirabelli mediumship. Costa returned Mirabelli to Rio in languages unknown to him in his normal (1889–1951) (left) and Dr. de Janeiro, where he arranged for the young state. Not only did he speak in foreign Carlos de Castro (right) medium to demonstrate his abilities. Under tongues, but he gave spontaneous lectures on are seated at a table the strictest of controls, Mirabelli confounded philosophy, astronomy, sociology, politics, with the alleged an assembly of doctors by utilizing apparent medicine, history, and the natural sciences. materialized dead poet, teleportation to send a painting over a dis- These speeches were delivered alternately in Giuseppi Parini tance of several miles from one house to German, French, Dutch, English, Greek, Pol- (1729–1799). (FORTEAN another. This experiment was reported in sen- ish, Syrian, Albanian, Czech, four Italian PICTURE LIBRARY) sational detail in the Brazilian newspapers, dialects, Arabic, Turkish, Hebrew, Chinese, and the career of the medium Mirabelli had Japanese, and several African dialects, in been launched. addition to Latin, Ancient Greek, and his native tongue, Portuguese.

As an automatic-writing medium, he pro- AS an automatic-writing medium, Mirabelli duced lengthy and erudite written disserta- tions in 28 languages, in a speed impossible to produced lengthy and erudite written dissertations in achieve under normal writing conditions. 28 languages. While entranced, it is said that Mirabelli wrote treatises in the style of Lombroso, Kepler, Voltaire, and Galileo. These works included an essay on evil written in Hebrew By 1926 Mirabelli had produced phenom- and signed by Moses, a tract on the instability ena before a total of nearly 600 witnesses, of empires by Alexander the Great, and an most of whom had been recruited from the essay on the mysterious things between heav- ranks of Brazil’s leading scientists, medical en and Earth by Shakespeare. Although doctors, administrators, and writers, with an unable to verify such prestigious authorship,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 119

linguists were said to be amazed at the master- played by spirit hands. To exhibit spirit con- Person being teleported. ful control that the medium exercised over trol, Mirabelli caused billiard balls to roll and (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) each of the languages employed in these trea- stop at his command. tises. Such accomplishments are made the At a party with more than a thousand more impressive by noting that Mirabelli’s for- guests in attendance, the medium conducted mal education ended with primary school. an invisible orchestra of trumpets and drums As a physical medium, Mirabelli once which entertained the astonished partygoers materialized the spirit bodies of a marshal and with a lively march. During numerous a bishop, both long deceased, and both of seances, Mirabelli caused such inanimate whom were instantly recognizable to many objects as books, bells, chairs, and chandeliers who had assembled for the seance. Levitation to move at his command. The list of doctors seemed almost to be a specialty of the medi- and other witnesses who attested to Mirabel- um, and witnesses once observed him levitate li’s psychic abilities include the names of an automobile to a height of six feet, where it many well-known persons. Time and again, was suspended for a period of three minutes. psychical researchers subjected the medium to Once when Mirabelli visited a pharmacy, a the most rigorous examinations, but none ever skull rose from the back of the laboratory and caught him in an act of trickery. came to rest on the cash register. Before a While he was undergoing examination by gathering of doctors, who lent their names to the members of the Lombroso Academy, a deposition, Mirabelli caused a violin to be Mirabelli was bound to a chair in which he

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 120 Mediums and Mystics

Eusapia Palladino (1854–1918) raised himself to a height of more than six feet and hung suspended for over two minutes. Sev- At the time of her death in 1918, Eusapia Pal- eral members of the academy walked beneath ladino had been both the most thoroughly the levitated medium and satisfied themselves investigated physical medium in the history of that they were witnessing an authentic phe- psychical research and the most controversial nomenon and not a magician’s trick. and startling personality ever to confront a During one seance held for the academy at team of investigators into the unexplained. the unlikely hour of 9:00 A.M., the dead She could be at once flirtatious and so sugges- daughter of Dr. de Souza materialized. The doc- tive in her conversation that some researchers tor recognized his daughter and the dress in were embarrassed by her frank sexuality; and which she had been buried. He was allowed to at the same time, she dominated her husband embrace the spirit form and numerous pho- so completely that the beleaguered man had tographs were taken of the scene. The spirit to take her maiden name as his own when being remained in material form for a period of they were married. Palladino could hardly sign 36 minutes. This seance was witnessed by a her own name and reading was beyond her large assembly, including 20 medical doctors knowledge, but the world’s leading scientists and seven professors. Investigated by scientists and psychical researchers testified that this and psychic researchers from all over the world, enigmatic woman was somehow able to tap the mediumship of Mirabelli offered yet anoth- into strange powers as yet unnamed by con- er question mark to the skeptical mind and ventional science. another source of reassurance to the believer. Born in Bari, Italy, in 1854, Palladino’s In 1990, Dr. found a picture mediumship was discovered by a family who in the collection of the London Society for employed her as a maid when she moved to Psychical Research that depicted Mirabelli in as a young girl. The quality of the phe- a white laboratory coat levitating to a height nomena that she produced brought her to the of several feet in the air. The photograph was attention of Professor Chiaia, who, in turn, inscribed to , an SPR introduced her to the professor Cesare Lom- researcher who was known to have visited the broso (1835–1909). When the great psycholo- medium in August of 1934. At the time, gist’s initial reports on Eusapia Palladino were Besterman had prepared a contradictory published, it was not long before she was sit- report about Mirabelli’s paranormal abilities ting with research groups in Paris, St. Peters- which, according to Mirabelli’s defenders, burg, Turin, Genoa, London, and New York. reflected more upon Besterman’s inexperience As far as the audacious Eusapia was con- as a psychical researcher than the medium’s cerned, it mattered little where she conducted ability to produce genuine phenomena. In her seances. Her mysterious talents were not 1992, Guy Lyon Playfair published an illus- bound by geographical locations. She was able trated article about the incident in the Journal to produce incredible psychic effects whenev- of the American Society for Psychical Research in er and wherever she sat. which he points out that the famous levita- In 1908, a special committee was selected tion photograph reveals signs of careful by the British Society for Psychical Research retouching which eliminated the ladder under (BSPR) for the sole purpose of investigating Mirabelli’s feet. Proponents of Mirabelli’s the claims that had been made by a number of mediumship argue that if the photograph was celebrated scientists on behalf of the medium. deliberately faked by Mirabelli, it would be The committee was especially chosen for their the first evidence of trickery on his part ever skepticism and was composed of Everard discovered by any investigator. Feilding, Mrs. W. W. Baggally, and Hereward Carrington (1880–1958), each of whom had M Delving Deeper exposed many fraudulent mediums in the Mello, Da Silva A. Mysteries and Realities of This course of their investigations. Previous test World and the Next. Trans. by M. B. Fierz. Lon- results with the medium at Cambridge in the don: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1950. summer of 1895 had been contradictory, with

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 121 some of the researchers convinced of her abili- Eusapia Palladino in ties, and others equally certain that they had 1907. (FORTEAN caught her in acts of trickery. Subsequent PICTURE LIBRARY) examinations of Palladino by psychical researchers in Paris in 1898 and various cities in Italy during the years 1901–7 had produced the same mixture of acceptance and doubt. Between November 21 and December 19, 1908, the team of professional skeptics spent several weeks in the Hotel Victoria in the medium’s native city of Naples and were able to observe an incredibly wide range of spiritistic phenomena. Each of the members published lengthy reports on the remarkable Palladino, and each of them came away from the exhaus- tive series of seances quite convinced that the medium had the ability to release an extremely potent paranormal force. They also noted that Palladino would cheat if she were allowed to do so, but because of their strict controls, she was forced to abandon the easier path of trickery and produce genuine phenomena. ed one incident wherein Palladino had asked him to replace a small table that had been lev- Working under the strictest control the itated from the closet behind her. Carrington investigators could exert upon her, Palladino pushed aside the curtains and attempted to allowed the committee to examine both her place the table on the floor where it had been person and her room as thoroughly as they situated. He was startled when some powerful might wish. She utilized a spirit cabinet that force resisted his doing so. was formed by stretching two black curtains across one of the corners of the room. Inside Outside the cabinet, the other members of this makeshift affair, the investigators placed the committee had observed Carrington’s dif- musical instruments and a variety of other ficulty in replacing the small table. One of the small, movable objects. The medium sat direct- psychical investigators crouched under the ly in front of the closet with at least a foot of table and clamped both of his hands around space between her chair and the curtains. the medium’s feet. Two other researchers were After warming up with simple displays of stationed at her side. They all assured Carring- table levitation, Palladino would call for a ton that the medium had not moved since she dimming of the lights. Almost instantly, the had asked him to replace the table and that medium would summon her spirit control, they would prevent her from making any John King, who would subsequently cause the moves at all. Once these precautions had been objects behind the curtain to come floating taken, Carrington resolutely tried again to out. Musical instruments would be played by replace the stubborn table behind the curtain unseen hands, and the sound would be easily of the spirit cabinet—but each time some heard by all sitters in the room. The highlight unknown force repelled his efforts. At last the of every seance was the materialization of spir- invisible entity seemed to grow tired of the it hands and bodies. These materializations game, and with a considerable burst of energy, always came last in any seance, as if the sent both Carrington and the table tumbling woman’s inborn sense of the dramatic knew out of the cabinet and sprawling to the floor. how best to leave an audience wanting more. In 1909, at a later sitting in New York Hereward Carrington, who published a where Palladino had been brought by great great deal of material about the medium, relat- demand on the part of American psychical

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 122 Mediums and Mystics

researchers, the medium capped her usual Tabori, Paul. Pioneers of the Unseen. New York: repertoire of paranormal feats by materializing Taplinger, 1973. a small hand in the air. Carrington later reported that the hand appeared white in the Leonora E. Piper (1857–1950) dim light of the laboratory and that its arm was visible up to a ghostly elbow. The wrist Psychical researcher Hereward Carrington was encased in a lacy cuff. The hand and fore- (1880–1958) considered Leonora E. Piper to arm were clearly seen by all the researchers in be the greatest psychical medium of her time. the room, and Palladino’s own limbs were tied Piper was a resident of Boston, as was Margery to two men, one on either side of her. While Crandon (1888–1941), but her mediumship the investigators watched as if mesmerized, had already won the endorsement of such the ghostly hand moved to the medium’s luminaries as William James (1842–1910), Dr. bonds and deftly untied the knots. When the Richard Hodgson (1855–1905), and Sir Oliv- spirit had undone the ropes, it threw one of er Lodge (1851–1940) before Crandon had the bonds at an observer and struck him in the really begun her psychic career. Piper was a chest. The other rope was thrown against the direct-voice medium, who while entranced, far wall of the sitting room. would allow her body to be taken over by spir- its who would use her voice to speak and, on The good-natured medium laughed at the occasion, to write messages to those persons antics of the ambitious spirit hand and bade assembled for her seances. the researchers to bind her once again. The men had no sooner fastened the knots a sec- Eight-year-old Leonora (often spelled ond time when the spirit hand rematerialized Leonore) had been playing in the family gar- and quickly untied them. den when she suddenly felt a stinging blow on her right ear and heard a kind of hissing sound The mystery of Eusapia Palladino’s medi- that gradually became a voice repeating the umship is a many-faceted one. Carrington letter “S.” Once this had been resolved, wrote, for example, that she was often caught Leonora clearly heard the same voice tell her attempting the most crude kind of trickery— that her Aunt Sara had died, but her spirit pranks that even the most inexperienced psy- remained near. Leonora’s mother made note of chical researcher would be certain to catch. the day and the hour in which she had Her nature was permeated with mischief and received the spirit communication, and a few guile, and she would try to cheat at card games days later the family learned that Sara had or even croquet. Carrington felt that she did died at the very hour on the very day that these things to those who would test her to see Leonora received the message. how far she might go in taunting them—or because she was basically a lazy person, to see Although this event signaled the advent of if she could fool them with a few tricks so that Leonora’s mediumship, her mother wisely she might be spared the effort of going into insisted on the young girl enjoying a normal trance. When she found that she could not childhood and the dramatic impact of any deceive the knowledgeable investigators from subsequent paranormal phenomena was the various research committees—most of underplayed. When Leonora was 22, she mar- whom were accomplished amateur magi- ried William Piper of Boston, and shortly cians—Palladino would settle down to pro- thereafter developed a friendship with a blind ducing some of the most remarkable psychic clairvoyant named Dr. J. R. Cocke, who had phenomena ever recorded and witnessed by been attracting a substantial following as a an investigating body of skeptics. result of his accurate medical diagnoses and cures. At their first meeting, M Delving Deeper had fallen into a trance, walked in such a state Carrington, Hereward. Eusapia Palladino and Her Phe- across the room, where she sat at a table, nomena. New York: B. W. Dodge, 1909. picked up pencil and paper, and began to write Dingwall, E. J. Very Peculiar People. London: Rider & messages from spirit entities. Prominent Co., 1950. Bostonians were often seated in the seance

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 123 circle at Cocke’s home, the remarkable accu- through the mediumship of Piper had weak- racy of Piper’s trance communications soon ened his orthodox beliefs. “To use the lan- spread throughout the city, and she was soon guage of logic,” he states, “I will say that a uni- being pursued by men and women who wished versal supposition may become false because to sit with her in her own seances. of one particular example. If you are taught At the beginning of her mediumship, that all crows are black, and you wish to Piper’s spirit control claimed to be a young destroy this belief, it is sufficient to you to pre- Native American girl, but within a short time, sent to your teacher one white raven. My only Cocke’s guide, Phinuit, a French doctor, had white raven is Mrs. Piper.” switched his allegiance to Piper. Phinuit It became the psychologist’s conviction remained the medium’s principal spirit control that, while in the state of trance, Piper was able from 1884 to 1892, although other entities to reveal knowledge that she could not have spoke or wrote through her, notably the spirit acquired through the normal sensory channels. of George Pelham, a friend of the well-known “Science, like life, feeds itself on its own ruins,” psychical researcher Dr. Richard Hodgson. James said. “New facts break old rules.” Pelham communicated through automatic Sir Oliver Lodge, after a series of experi- writing until sometime in 1897 when both he ments with Piper, told how the medium from and Phinuit essentially retreated back into the Boston had completely convinced him “…not spirit world upon the arrival of a powerful only of human survival but also of the faculty control known simply as the Imperator. possessed by disembodied spirits to communi- Harvard University psychologist William cate with people on earth.” James, author of The Varieties of Religious Experi- Hereward Carrington related that Piper’s ence, was brought to Piper’s seance room by procedure during a seance was to make herself some rather astonishing reports which he had comfortable on a pile of cushions, then gradu- heard from his mother-in-law and his sister-in- ally pass into the trance state. Once law. The elder woman had heard the medium entranced, the medium was impervious to give the names, both first and last, of distant rel- pain and oblivious to everything that hap- atives. Later, James’s sister-in-law had pened around her. After a few moments of approached Piper with a letter written in Italian trance, her right hand would reach out and that had been sent to her by a writer who was accept the pencil that a sitter would place in known only to two people in the entire United her hand. At this point, automatic writing was States. The medium placed the letter to her produced and spirit communications were forehead and gave details of its contents and relayed to the members of the seance circle. described the physical appearance of the writer. Professor James Hervey Hyslop (1854– As he entered Piper’s seance room, James 1920) wished to observe this remarkable identified himself with a false name in order woman for himself and contacted Richard not to provide the medium with even the Hodgson, who at that time was conducting slightest clue on which to work. In spite of his extensive tests with Piper, to make arrange- precautions, the psychologist came away from ments for his attendance at a seance. Hyslop the sitting completely baffled as to how Piper was a stickler for taking extreme precautions. had been able to give accurate information on He drove up to the medium’s house in a closed all of the subjects about which he had queried. carriage, wearing a black mask which com- James soon returned to Leonora Piper’s pletely covered his face. After Piper had seance room. He was uninterested in the spirit entered into the trance state, Hodgson hypothesis, but he was convinced that the motioned for Hyslop to take his place in a woman could only be obtaining her informa- chair behind the medium. tion through some paranormal means. Piper From the time he entered the seance room became William James’s “one white raven.” In until the moment the sitting was completed a well-known passage from his works, James and he was out the door and back in his closed writes that the phenomena that he witnessed carriage, Hyslop did not utter a word. Even if

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 124 Mediums and Mystics

the medium had not been in a trance state, she know what a medium was. His first reaction would not have been able to determine the was that he had a hard enough time dealing identity of the silent man who sat behind her with the living; why would he want to talk with his face completely covered. But in spite with the dead? Van Praagh would soon realize of these extreme precautions, Piper had men- he would indeed continue in broadcasting and tioned Professor Hyslop’s name several times communications, just a bit less conventionally during the course of the seance and had given than what he studied at the university level. the names of so many of his family members At the young age of eight, while Van that it took him more than six months of cor- Praagh was fervently praying for God to reveal respondence with his kin back in the small Himself to him, an open hand appeared Ohio town where he was born to verify all the through the ceiling of his room emitting radi- information told him during the sitting. ant beams of light. Incredibly, he recounted, “I Piper died on July 3, 1950. The majority of wasn’t scared. It was actually very peaceful.” researchers who sat with Leonora Piper were Perhaps this experience was an early sign more than willing to agree with William that Van Praagh had an unusual sensitivity James when he said of her: “I wish to certify and gift to share between worlds. Often called here and now the presence of a supernatural a survival evidence medium, Van Praagh knowledge; a knowledge the origin of which explained his discovered ability to bridge the cannot be attributed to ordinary sources of gap between two planes of existence—that of information, that is, to our physical senses.” the living and that of the dead—and has done M Delving Deeper so by providing evidential proof of life after Fodor, Nandor. These Mysterious People. London: death through detailed messages. “I’m Rider & Co., 1935. clairsentient,” he has said of himself, “which Gauld, Alan. Mediumship and Survival. London: simply means clear feeling. I feel the emotions William Heinemann, 1982. and personalities of the deceased. I am also Piper, Alta L. The Life and Works of Mrs. Piper. Lon- clairvoyant,” he added, clarifying that, “the don: Kegan Paul, 1929. first is feeling, the second is seeing, very much like Whoopi Goldberg in Ghost.” James Van Praagh When Van Praagh began doing psychic Born in Bayside, New York, and the youngest readings for his friends, although it seemed of four children, James Van Praagh, remem- strange to him, he couldn’t deny that the bers himself as being an average child, but detailed messages he received were on target. having a tremendous fascination with death. Personality traits of the deceased come through Raised a devout Catholic, James served as an as well as physical traits and death conditions altar boy and entered the seminary at the age or circumstances to validate the connection, he of 14. It was while he was attending the semi- said. The true essence of the messages he nary that his “interest in Catholicism ended receives from the departed are the “feelings and his sense of spirituality began.” behind them” and the actual “love bond” Although Van Praagh graduated from pub- between the living and the dead—not words. lic high school and went on to graduate from “No words exist in the English language, or any San Francisco State University with a degree other for that matter, which can describe the in broadcasting and communications, his intense sensations,” Van Praagh explained. direction would change slightly. He soon Learning how to fine tune and refine this moved to Los Angeles and became deeply gift into understanding what the emotions of involved in the study of metaphysics and psy- the spirits wished to convey and how to relay chic phenomena. He was invited to a session those messages to the living, earned Van with a medium who told Van Praagh that Praagh the status as one of the most recog- within two years he would be doing the same nized and foremost mediums in the world. His kind of work; that is, talking to the dead. At message has been broadcast on numerous that time, Van Praagh claims he didn’t even appearances on such shows as Oprah, Larry

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 125

King Live, Maury Povich, 20/20, and 48 Hours. up the corporate ladder. But, while out of A CBS television miniseries is being produced town and halfway through a five-day confer- on Van Praagh’s first book, Talking to Heaven ence and training session, Jach would (1997). Also in production is a television talk encounter “a teacher from another realm” show, Beyond With James Van Praagh. who was about to take him on a long journey Humble in his success, Van Praagh said, “If unlike any other, and one that would change I convey recognizable evidence along with the direction of his entire life forever. even a fraction of the loving energy behind Late one evening, after the day’s events, the message, I consider the reading success- Pursel sat on his bed, alone in the hotel room, ful.” He said of his work: “When someone is closed his eyes, and began to relax. Using the alone and overwhelmed by grief, life seems routine he learned for meditation, he over. But, when someone is able to make con- “breathed the tension out of his body” and tact with a loved one by utilizing the informa- thought he felt himself drifting off to sleep. tion…grief and loneliness disappear and prop- Several years before, Peny had urged him to er closure can take place.” His message is that take a meditation course. Many times he had “our personalities do indeed survive death.” tried meditating, and although he observed There are, of course, skeptics. Michael great benefits from meditation in the lives of Shermer of Skeptic magazine called Van others, he saw little or no benefits in his own Praagh “the master of cold-reading in the psy- life. “Glorified napping” is what Jach called chic world.” Marcello Truzzi of Eastern Michi- meditation, until, for whatever reason, he gan University said he has studied “charac- decided to give it another try. ters” like Van Praagh for more than 35 years Suddenly he realized he had not fallen and described his demonstrations as “extreme- asleep after all, as something strange and real ly unimpressive.” began happening. He started “seeing things” M Delving Deeper in visualizations so vivid in detail that the col- ors, smells, sights, and sounds came to life. He James Van Praagh Biography. http://www.vanpraagh. felt the images bursting with a reality that com/bio.cfm. 15 October 2001. caused his mind to race with excitement and Maryless, Daisy. “A Medium Becomes Large.” Publish- anticipation. ers Weekly, 19 January 1998. Rubin, Sylvia. “Spirit of Success,” San Francisco Following a path through ferns, lush trees, Chronicle, 24 April 1998. and sweet smells, he was beckoned to a cabin Sefton, Dru. “A Spirited Debate.” The San Diego with a thatched roof that was nestled among Union-Tribune, 10 July 1998, p. E1. tall pines and sequoia trees. Feeling almost Van Praagh, James. Talking To Heaven. New York: like he could hear the cabin breathe he started Dutton: 1997. to reach for the latch on the door, when the door opened on its own. Stepping into the Witchel, Alex. “Gone, Perhaps, but No Less Chatty: room, he saw a man standing in front of him. A Visit With Friendly Spirits.” New York A warm light seemed to pour through the Times–Sunday Styles, February 22, 1998. windows and doors, as the kind man spoke to Jach, identifying himself as Lazaris. Just then, Jach Pursel Jach’s meditation ended abruptly, but he furi- Jach Pursel grew up in Lansing, Michigan. ously recorded every detail, writing as fast as And after marrying his high school sweet- he could, lest he forget. Excited, he called his heart, Peny, he graduated from University of wife to tell her about his successful meditation Michigan with degrees in international busi- and that he hadn’t fallen asleep. ness and political science. Jach said he all but forgot about the expe- In 1974, that was to change forever. rience for a time, but many months later, he Pursel, then a young corporate business execu- decided to try meditating again, this time with tive with State Farm Insurance, was on the Peny present. She asked him questions while fast track in an accelerated program to move he was in the meditative state, but the answers

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 126 Mediums and Mystics

he gave to the questions “bored him,” so he Since 1974, tens of thousands, including fell asleep—or so he thought. Two hours later, celebrities, have found friendships with what Jach started to apologize to Peny for sleeping, they describe as the loving, humorous, and but barely got the words out. Peny was exhila- witty Lazaris, who offers them emotional and rated as her words tumbled out to tell him that spiritual guidance on a wide range of topics. she had thought he was asleep too, until an “entity” had spoken through him, in a deep, M Delving Deeper resonant voice, saying he was “Lazaris”—the Kautz, William H. and Melanie Branson. Channeling: same one from months before. The Intuitive Connection. San Francisco: Harper and Row, 1987. Actually, Lazaris took over answering the Lazaris. http://www.lazaris.com/lmintromf.htm. 15 questions, and lengthy dialogues took place October 2001. between Peny and Lazaris. Peny recorded ———. Lazaris Interviews, Book 1. Beverly Hills: every word, and although Jach had a difficult Concept: Synergy Publishing, 1988. time believing what he was hearing, and ———. The Sacred Journey: You and Your Higher Self. wished to avoid even talking about it, he did Beverly Hills: Concept: Synergy Publishing, agree to sit and close his eyes and take what 1987. he called his “after-dinner nap” while Lazaris Zuromski, Paul. “A Conversation with Jach Pursel channeled through him. Over time, the words and Lazaris.” Body, Mind Spirit 7, no. 1: (January/ “just keep moving” continued to go through February 1988). Jach’s mind, as Peny and Michaell, a friend knowledgeable in Eastern philosophy and metaphysics, helped interpret what was being Jane Roberts (1929–1984) said. They experienced an overwhelming spir- On September 9, 1963, 34-year-old Jane it of love as they witnessed the channeled Roberts had finished her dinner and was sit- messages. It would be two years, however, ting down to her usual evening session of before Jach himself felt the compassion, con- poetry writing. Her husband, Robert F. Butts, cern, and wisdom of Lazaris, and when it was in his art studio, three rooms away, work- came, he broke down sobbing, as he was filled ing on his painting. Roberts picked up her pen with a perfect peace. and stared at the blank piece of paper, waiting for the creative juices to begin flowing. She From that point on, Jach devoted his life had no reason to suspect that this night would to allowing Lazaris “to borrow his vocal be any different from others in her life. chords” while he went into a deep trance, in order to teach and heal others. Lazaris All at once she found herself in the throes explained that by Jach going into a “full- of an experience she could only liken to a trance state,” the information coming through drugless trip. “Between one normal minute and him would not be colored or tainted with the next, a fantastic avalanche of radical, new Jach’s personality or personal interpretation, ideas burst into my head, with tremendous but it would come through as a pure message force, as if my skull were some sort of receiving from Lazaris. Clarifying that Jach’s energy field station, tuned up to unbearable volume,” she acts merely as an antenna—his body an wrote later, describing the experience. “Not amplifier for the “vibratory frequencies” that only ideas came through this channel, but sen- end up as sound—Lazaris was emphatic that sations, intensified and pulsating. I was…con- there is no taking over or possessing of Jach’s nected to some incredible source of energy.” body any more than a news anchor on TV is The startled young woman had no time to really in the television set. Stating that Lazaris call out to her husband, but her pen began has never been in a physical body, nor do feverishly to cover the page before her with a “they” desire to ever be, one of the main mes- multitude of thoughts and feelings. Conscious- sages “they” wish to make known is that a ness and reality were all turned around, and consciousness exists far beyond what one the thoughts that she was receiving seemed to could imagine or believe. be invading her mind, taking up permanent

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 127 residence. Feeling and knowing became one scious. She could not accept the idea that and the same thing, and the importance of Seth might represent a separate entity that intellectual knowledge paled before the sensa- had survived death. In subsequent sessions, tion of wisdom gained beyond the power of she was determined to resist the development reasoning. At the same time all this was hap- of mediumship that was apparently growing pening, a small part of Roberts seemed to stronger within her each time they sat down remember that this same scenario had been at the Ouija board. Then, on the evening of enacted the night before in a dream, but she December 15, Roberts felt a great rush of had forgotten it. Somehow, though, she knew words welling up within her. She felt nearly the two experiences were connected. choked up with “piles of nouns and verbs” in When she returned to full consciousness, her head. And then, “without really knowing Roberts found herself giving a title to the bar- how or why, I opened my mouth and let them rage of words that had streamed across the out.” Seth was no longer restricted to the paper in front of her: The Physical Universe of Ouija board. He was now able to speak Idea Construction. The title seemed to fit the through Jane and to deal with complex sub- hastily scribbled notes, but none of the mater- jects that changed their response to the uni- ial fit anywhere into Roberts’s previous con- verse and their own role within it. victions regarding life and the human psyche. There seemed little in either Roberts’s or The sudden paranormal experience had Butts’s early lives to which a psychical turned her world upside-down and would researcher might point and reach a clear con- eventually lead to a series of dramatic events clusion that a spirit medium or channel was in that forever changed her life. the making. Growing up in Saratoga Springs, Jane Roberts and Rob Butts bought a book New York, as far as Roberts could remember, she on extrasensory perception, and they decided had never demonstrated any extrasensory abili- to try some experiments with an old Ouija ties before Seth’s arrival. She had begun writing board that their landlady had found in the poetry as a child, and she had always been cre- attic. The first two times they tried to move ative, but there was nothing to indicate that the the planchette, nothing happened. Neither of girl would grow into a psychic of substantial them were surprised, for they had little faith in ability. Her parents divorced, and Roberts had the board’s capabilities. On the third try, they lived with her mother as they struggled to make were both amazed when the planchette began ends meet. It had been a poetry scholarship that to move across the board and spell out answers got Roberts into Skidmore College and out of to their questions. The couple found out that her relentlessly poor life. they had contacted an entity calling itself Butts was a product of what Jane called Frank Withers, who claimed to have lived in middle-class American “social Protestantism.” their New York town of Elmira and died there A talented painter, Butts’s role in accumulat- in the 1940s. The spirit provided other details ing what would later come to be called “The of his life on Earth, and Jane Roberts and Rob ” was from the first that of scribe Butts were surprised when the information and questioner. They seldom used a tape actually checked out in the town records. recorder during their twice-a-week sessions, On December 8, 1963, the spirit of Frank but Butts maintained meticulous notes. He Withers said while he had lived a “rather color- observed the subtle changes in Roberts or less” existence by that name, he preferred to be Seth as he carefully transcribed Seth’s words addressed as Seth, because it better suited the verbatim, and he had the pleasure of convers- whole self that he was trying to be. He went on ing with Seth, something that Roberts at to say that from his perspective, Rob would bet- times wished that she were able to do. ter be named Joseph, and Jane, Rupert. At first Roberts had been reluctant to give After that session, which lasted until after in too much to Seth, and she insisted on being midnight, Roberts was convinced that Seth able to keep her eyes open while she paced was an aspect of either her or Butts’s subcon- around the room. Later, she liked to sit in a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 128 Mediums and Mystics

rocker while in trance, and though she went way. Since thoughts and emotions are believed through a period of closing her eyes for a cou- to create reality, then dreams, too, have a sepa- ple of years, she returned to open, though rate reality. When individuals dream of them- half-lidded, eyes. Seth usually announced his selves, they are seeing a fragment of their own presence by taking off Roberts’s glasses and personality, such as the probable self identified casting them to the floor or a nearby piece of by Seth. According to the spirit entity, each furniture. The volume of his voice went individual has a counterpart in other systems through various stages of development. It was of reality. These are not identical selves or resonant and conversational, but on occasion, , but other selves who are part of the boomed out at an extraordinary volume. whole person, developing ideas in a different way. Each of these probable selves represents a Both Butts and Roberts were greatly affect- portion of the whole self existing in a different ed personally by the lessons learned from their dimension, yet all are a part of the whole self. sessions with Seth. Butts benefitted from what According to Seth, these various realities Seth termed “inner visual data,” and he even “merge in the overall perceptions of the whole received a few useful art instructions from his self” and “ultimately the inner ego must bring unusual friend. Roberts saw her latent psychic about comprehension on the parts of the abilities flower under Seth’s tutelage. She simultaneous selves. Each portion of the whole received specific instructions from Seth on self must become aware of the other parts.” how to develop telepathy, clairvoyance, and Seth also maintained that all layers of the precognition. Of particular interest to her whole self continually exchange information were her out-of-body experiences, which on a subconscious level. sometimes occurred under curious circum- stances while she was in trance with Seth. In such terms, Jane Roberts may then have been a physical manifestation of the personal- Through such books as The Seth Material, ity Seth; she may even have been one of his Jane Roberts essentially created a renewed probable selves. She could have been part of a interest in contemporary spirit mediumship, completely other whole self, separate from the which was now updated as “channeling,” whole self of which Seth was a part. Roberts likening the psychic-sensitive to a television continually attempted to better understand set receiving channels telecast to it. Central the relationship she had with Seth and to to an understanding of the Seth Material is an explain the true nature of their connection. awareness of the entity’s basic teaching that all reality is created by thought and emotions. On February 26, 1982, Roberts was hospi- Specifically, what a person thinks and feels talized for an underactive thyroid gland, forms his or her surrounding reality. This severe arthritis, and other complications. process of reality-building is not static, howev- Through the years of their spiritual interac- er. It is dynamic. Therefore, reality is con- tion, Seth had provided suggestions to ease stantly changing, and it follows that a con- certain of her physical conditions, but never- scious awareness of this process can change theless, she died on September 5, 1984. Butts any reality for the better. No one is at the has continued disseminating the Seth Materi- mercy of past events. An individual cannot al and completed two books on which they blame his or her parents, church, schooling, or had been working before his wife’s death. any other person or event for making him or It is difficult to place Jane Roberts in a cat- her the way he or she is. In ignorance, one egory, for she herself refused any attempts to may have made oneself unhappy, but with analyze either her trance abilities or the phe- conscious awareness that person can make nomenon of Seth in the old traditional medi- himself or herself a happy, productive individ- um/spirit guide relationship. The material that ual. Because individuals create their own real- Seth imparted to her was not often seen in ity, they can therefore change it. traditional examples of mediumship and spirit Seth’s belief in mind as the builder expands guides. It may take years before the Seth the concept of human personality in a unique Material can be appropriately evaluated.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 129

M Delving Deeper changed into before the seance—a set of paja- Roberts, Jane. The Afterdeath Journal of an American mas and a dressing jacket—was the property Philosopher: The World View of William James. of the society. Every precaution was taken to Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1978. assure the investigators that whatever they ———. Dialogues of the Soul and Mortal Self in Time. might witness that night would be the result Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1975. of psychic ability and not trickery. ———. Seth Speaks: The Eternal Validity of the Soul. The medium was led to a seat, and lumi- Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1972. nous strips were taped around both his ankles Steiger, Brad. Exploring the Power Within. West and his wrists so that his slightest movement Chester, Penn.: Whitford Books, 1989. could easily be seen by the members of the society. During the seance, as an added pre- Rudi Schneider (1908–1957) caution, the medium’s hands would be held by two researchers. Rudi (Rudolf) Schneider was one of four Enclosed in a gauze cage were a luminous brothers who produced mediumistic phenom- cardboard ring and a tambourine. The cage ena in the family’s hometown of Branau, Aus- itself was set on a table several feet in front of tria. Although his older brothers—Willy, Schneider. As the seance progressed, the Hans, and Karl—demonstrated somewhat investigators were astonished to see the two impressive abilities when they were children, enclosed objects float about in the gauze it was Rudi who gained the greatest attention enclosure and dance like snowflakes through from scientific investigators. the air. The researchers found the phenome- Willy was the first of the Schneider broth- non inexplicable, and Dingwall concluded his ers to receive more than a local reputation report with the statement that “…the only when a skeptic, a man named Kogelnik, wit- reasonable hypothesis is that some supernor- nessed one of Willy’s seances and was con- mal agency produced the result.” vinced that he was observing genuine phenom- ena. Kogelnik brought Willy to the attention of the active psychical researcher Baron Albert von Schrenck-Notzing (1862–1929), who immediately tested and monitored the young AFTER Rudi Schneider had entered a trance, medium. However, shortly after the tests had Olga, his spirit contact, manifested and the medium begun in earnest, “Olga,” Willy’s spirit control, asked that eleven-year-old Rudi be present. levitated several times. The investigators were Although at that time Rudi’s mediumship was astounded to record an increase in his respiration rate only in the early process of development, von Schrenck-Notzing was intrigued by the fact to 250 to 300 times a minute. that while Willy insisted upon complete dark- ness in which to produce phenomena, the younger Schneider felt contented to work But even more impressive was the showing under at least partially lighted conditions. that Willy’s brother Rudi made for the society In January of 1926, a seance was held in six years later, on December 8, 1932. Days the headquarters of the British Society for before he was to conduct the seance, represen- Psychical Research (BSPR) with Willy tatives from a firm of building contractors Schneider. The meeting had been organized inspected the seance room to assure the soci- by researcher Dr. E. J. Dingwall (1890–1986) ety that no hidden apparatus of any kind and was attended by Douglas Dexter, a profes- existed that might in some way simulate psy- sional magician, and Dr. C. G. Lamb of the chic effects. With the assistance of society Engineering Laboratory at Cambridge. member Lord Rayleigh and the Imperial Col- Schneider was carefully inspected by Dingwall lege of Science, infrared equipment was the moment he set foot on the society’s installed in the seance room so that the slight- premises. The clothing that Schneider est movement of Rudi’s limbs could be detect-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 130 Mediums and Mystics

Rudi Schneider ed. Before the sitting began, Rudi was trussed In an intensive series of sittings conducted (1908–1957) (head up in much the same manner as his brother under the auspices of the Institute Meta- bowed) experimenting had been. physique of Paris in 1930, Rudi Schneider had on Baron von Schrenck- submitted to the experiments of Dr. Eugen Notzig (1862–1929). After Schneider had entered a trance, Osty (1874–1938) and his son, Marcel. Osty (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) Olga, his spirit contact, manifested and the enthusiastically confirmed the paranormal medium levitated several times. The investi- abilities of the medium and presented the gators were astounded to record an increase in results of his findings in a pamphlet entitled his normal respiration rate of 14–26 times a Unknown Power of the Spirit Over Matter in minute to 250 to 300 times a minute. The which he concluded that Rudi Schneider pos- medium maintained this rate for two hours, a sessed the ability to move objects by sheer feat that the researchers considered almost as power of will. In Osty’s assessment, the medi- remarkable as his ability to rise into the air um could not have produced such phenomena and to flutter the curtains across the room. by fraudulent means because his hands and The installation of the infrared equipment feet had been controlled by electrical appara- enabled the researchers to be assured that tus and his body had been held down by Rudi Schneider had not moved his limbs. researchers, who had prevented any move- However, C. V. C. Herbert, the man behind ment on his part. the controls, did report that the medium Between February and May of 1932, Rudi seemed to generate a mysterious force that Schneider began another series of experi- had made the infrared beam oscillate at exact- ments in London with ly twice the rate of his respiratory pattern. (1881–1948), a psychical researcher who was

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 131 attempting to have his National Laboratory and his mediumship would form the impres- for Psychical Research integrated into the sion that he was possessed of remarkable psy- Society for Psychical Research. Earlier, Price chic abilities. Since he was a boy of 11, he had had been a champion of Willy’s psychic abili- permitted himself to be thoroughly investigat- ties, and he appeared equally enthusiastic ed by psychical researchers and had willingly about Rudi’s mediumistic talents. Price accepted whatever strenuous conditions they arranged for a complicated array of photo- chose to impose. In Gregory’s assessment, graphic equipment to photograph the resul- “there is not one iota of evidence to suggest tant phenomena from every possible angle. that he was ever in his life anything other While some of the sessions produced such than transparently honest.” Today, psychical manifestations as ghostly winds, the move- researcher John Beloff has decreed Rudi ment of objects, and the materialization of Schneider’s mediumship to be rightly consid- various forms, other tests were unsuccessful ered among the most authenticated in the and left the observing scientists sharply divid- annals of psychical research. ed in their opinions over the genuineness of Until his death on April 28, 1957, at the Schneider’s mediumship. age of 49, Rudolf Schneider continued to Price continued to proclaim the authentic- indulge various researchers who wished to test ity of Schneider’s paranormal abilities, writing his mediumship, and he generously shared his various articles insisting that he had passed talents with his friends and neighbors in every major test set before him and emerged Meyer, Austria, where he had supported his unscathed from the ordeals of intense scientific family by starting his own driving school. investigation. Then on March 5, 1933, Price M Delving Deeper puzzled both his many admirers and detractors when he published an article in the Sunday Gregory, Anita. The Strange Case of Rudi Schneider. Dispatch claiming that Rudi Schneider was a Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1985. fraud. One of the photographs taken in April Inglis, Brian. Science and Parascience: A History of the of the previous year, during the period of Paranormal. London: Hodder and Stoughton, exhaustive experiments, revealed Schneider 1984. freeing a hand at the time that spiritistic phe- Tabori, Paul. Companions of the Unseen. New Hyde nomena had occurred. Why Price reversed Park: N.Y.: University Press, 1968. himself so dramatically after having so publicly championed Schneider remains a mystery, Witch of Endor (c. 1025 B.C.E.) though some psychical researchers felt that The Witch of Endor receives her indelible Price had become jealous of other investigators moments in the spiritual history of the Judeo- who appeared to have taken Schneider away Christian traditions in Chapter 28: 4–28 of I from him to conduct their own tests. When Samuel. Saul, King of Israel, had begun his other researchers who had examined Schnei- reign with a great military victory over the der began to waffle and backpeddle on their Ammonites, but he, who had once been a prior positive endorsements of his medi- humble man, allowed his early successes to go umship, proponents of Spiritualism denounced to his head. When it becomes apparent to the psychic investigators as deceitful individu- King Saul that David, once a mere shepherd als who could not handle the truth of con- boy whose musical talents eased his troubled fronting genuine spirit phenomena. The mind, has found favor in God’s eyes and will renowned Swiss psychologist Carl G. Jung soon claim the throne of Israel, Saul tries to (1875–1961), who had attended one of kill him. But David has evolved from the boy Schneider’s seances in 1925, said, “I shall not who slew the giant warrior Goliath with a commit the fashionable stupidity of regarding sling-shot and the giant’s own sword to a capa- everything I cannot explain as a fraud.” ble leader with his own army. Thoroughly In The Strange Case of Rudi Schneider frightened and confused, King Saul wishes (1985), Anita Gregory concludes that any that he would once again be able to seek the objective person who studied Schneider’s life advice of the great and wise Samuel, who,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 132 Mediums and Mystics

before his death, had served Israel as the last elderly man covered with a mantle who has of the judges, the first of the prophets, and the appeared, and Saul, knowing that it is the founder of the monarchy, the sole ruler spirit of Samuel, bows before him. between Eli and Saul. Although it seems Saul cannot see the Receiving no answer to his prayers to God, form of his mentor, he can clearly hear the Saul tells one of his servants to find him a prophet’s words of distress at being disturbed woman who has a familiar spirit (i.e., a spirit and brought back to the land of the living. medium) who can speak to the dead. The ser- “Why are you bothering me by bringing me up vant reminds Saul that he had passed laws like this?” a querulous Samuel demands. that forced all such mediums and wizards out When Saul explains how worried he is—the of the land under penalty of death, but, he Philistines are preparing to attack his forces admits, he does know of such a woman who and God appears to have turned his back on lives at Endor. him—Samuel goes on to say that there is Saul disguises himself and, accompanied nothing he can do or say to help him, because by two loyal men, comes to see the Witch of the Lord has departed from him and will turn Endor after it is dark. Getting directly to the the kingdom of Israel over to David. More- point, Saul asks the woman to ask her spirit over, Saul and his sons will soon be with control to summon someone from the dead so Samuel among the spirits of the dead, slain in that he might speak with him. No fool, the battle by the Philistines. medium plays it very carefully, and reminds Saul trembles and falls to the ground in a the stranger that Saul has driven all such men faint. He is weak because of fear and and women who claim to have familiar spirits because he has not eaten a single bit of food out of the land of Israel. If she even acknowl- all that day or night. The Witch of Endor edges that she has such abilities, she could be prevails upon him to eat something, and put to death. Saul’s two bodyguards agree with her insis- tence that he needs nourishment. The woman kills a calf that she has been fatten- ing for a special occasion, prepares its meat THE Witch of Endor has become the prototype along with some unleavened bread that she for the spirit medium as a necromancer, a magician bakes, and Saul dines with her and his men before he takes his leave to meet his destiny who raises the spirits of the dead. on the battlefield. The Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend states that the Witch of Endor was able to Saul, desperate for counsel from the spirit raise Samuel from the spirit world because he of Samuel, swears to her by the Lord that no had been dead less than 12 months, “and the punishment will come to her if she will per- soul stays close to the body for this period.” form this favor for him. He promises that he Certain traditional accounts of the incident will tell no one. Satisfied with her client’s oath state that other spirits, including Moses, came of secrecy, the witch asks whom she shall ask with Samuel because when they saw his spirit her spirit control to summon from the land of arise, they thought that the Resurrection of the dead. Saul answers, “Bring me Samuel.” the Dead had begun. Other scholars are divid- When the woman sees the spirit of Samuel ed in their opinions whether the apparition of materialize before her, it is also given to her to Samuel was real or fraudulent, some stating know that her client is King Saul, none other that the Witch of Endor only placed Saul into than the very ruler who had banished all a trance and deceived him into believing that mediums and conjurors from Israel. Saul once he had seen Samuel. The Witch of Endor has again reassures her that no harm will come to become the prototype for the spirit medium as her, but he can see nothing and asks her what a necromancer, a magician who raises the spir- it is that has startled her. She describes the its of the dead.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 133

M Delving Deeper other Fox children. Serious investigators who Holy Bible: Contemporary English Version. New York: were attracted to the phenomena soon worked American Bible Society, 1995. out codes whereby in-depth communication Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. with the spirits might be possible. Committees London: Thames and Hudson, 1991. of researchers tracked through the Fox home and did considerable knocking and rapping of their own. In order to give their parents a respite from Spiritualism the knocking spirits and the crowds of the curi- ous, Katie and Maggie were sent to their older odern Spiritualism began in the late sister Leah’s home in Rochester, New York. It winter months of 1847 with the mys- was soon apparent that the spirits had followed Mterious knocking and window rat- them, and Leah encouraged her sisters to hold tling at the John Fox residence in Hydesville, seances to contact other entities. When these New York. Fox spent an entire day securing initial attempts at spirit contact proved success- everything that looked as if it might shake or ful, Leah arranged for Maggie and Katie to give vibrate, only to have the night resound with a public demonstration of the spiritistic phe- even louder knockings and rappings. After a nomena, which brought an audience of 400. time, the Fox family began to observe that the According to witnesses, the spirit knockings center of the disturbances seemed to be the did not seem confined to the stage, but rapped bedroom shared by 12-year-old Catherine from numerous areas in the hall. (Katie) and 15-year-old Margaretta (Maggie). One night in March 1848, when John Fox After they had played to that enraptured was once again attempting to discover a cause audience in Rochester, it seemed clear to Leah for the rappings, the family was startled to that the spirits were telling her that she should hear mysterious sounds imitating those that act as a manager for Maggie and Katie and their father was making as he went hammer- arrange demonstrations in other cities. Follow- ing about the room. Katie excitedly chal- ing her other-worldly guidance, Leah set up a lenged the unseen presence, which she laugh- tour that made her sisters a sensation wherever ingly personified as “Old Splitfoot,” to follow they appeared. Soon the two young girls were the snappings of her fingers. When the sounds being routinely hailed as modern prophets or responded in a precise manner, other members as frauds and deceivers, depending upon the of the family began to test the mysterious biases of the witnesses. Maggie and Katie were invisible agency. examined by scientific investigators on both sides of the Atlantic and were “exposed” when As word spread that the John Fox family they purportedly confessed that they produced had a knocking ghost that could respond to the knocks and raps by cracking their toe any question answerable with a “yes” or “no” joints. In the skeptic’s casebook, this has (one rap for yes; two for no), people from all become the accepted disclaimer for the phe- over Hydesville came to test the spirit’s nomena produced by the Fox sisters. knowledge. Although the invisible agency responsible for the initial knockings claimed Official cynicism had little effect on the to be the spirit of a peddler who had been budding Spiritualist movement, however. murdered and buried in the basement of the Some authorities fix the membership of the Fox home (some accounts have it that investi- Spiritualist church as nearly two million by gation produced a skeleton interred in the the height of the American Civil War in basement), other spirit entities soon manifest- 1864. This seems high when one notes that ed themselves. Young Katie and her older sis- the total population of the United States at ter Maggie seemed especially suited for the this time was about 30 million. (The Spiritu- role of medium, for they seemed pleased and alist church today—International General excited by the phenomena and did not appear Assembly of Spiritualists, National Spiritual to fear the invisible communicators as did the Alliance of the U.S.A., and Nationalist Spiri-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 134 Mediums and Mystics

tualist Association of Churches—numbers Parlor and called for one of the president’s about 200,000 members.) In the second half favorite mediums, Nettie Colburn (b. ca. of the nineteenth century, though, several 1841), to conduct a seance. important Americans were either members of The medium went into trance and her a Spiritualist church or were in sympathy with spirit control spoke of matters which only the its philosophy of spirit contact. Shortly after president seemed to understand. Then the Abraham Lincoln’s (1809–1865) election to entranced Nettie Colburn’s spirit control the presidency, Cleveland’s Plain Dealer dealt charged President Lincoln not to compromise the president-elect some harsh criticism for the terms of the Emancipation Proclamation, having “consulted spooks.” Lincoln’s honest but resolutely to carry out all the implications reply was that the only falsehood in the story of the announcement he had made. was that “the half of it has not been told. The article does not begin to tell of the wonderful When the medium came out of the trance, things I have witnessed.” she found the president looking soberly at her. One of the gentlemen present asked Lincoln if he had recognized anything about the voice and the message of the delivery. Nettie Col- burn recalled later that the president “raised SHORTLY after Abraham Lincoln’s himself as if shaking off a spell,” then glanced (1809–1865) election to the presidency, Cleveland’s at the full-length portrait of Daniel Webster that hung over the piano. “Yes,” the president Plain Dealer dealt the president-elect some harsh admitted, “and it is very singular, very.” criticism for having “consulted spooks.” In his Miracles and Modern Spiritualism (1975), Alfred Russell Wallace writes that the hypothesis of Spiritualism is the only one that Lincoln made no secret of having consult- can at all commend itself to the modern philo- ed backwoods “granny women” in his youth, sophical mind. “The main doctrines of this reli- and once he moved to Washington, D.C., he gion are: That after death man’s spirit survives invited some of the most noted mediums of in an ethereal body, gifted with new powers, the day to conduct seances in the White but mentally and morally the same individual House. Lincoln had received a strong spiritual as when clothed in flesh. That he commences heritage from his mother, and he had been from that moment a course of apparently end- reared in an atmosphere in which one did not less progression, which is rapid just in propor- reject advice from “the other side.” Although tion as his mental and moral faculties are culti- Lincoln never became dependent upon medi- vated when on earth. That his comparative ums to guide his administration, he was by no happiness or misery will depend entirely upon means a skeptic, and he stated that spirit mes- himself.…Neither punishments nor rewards are sages had enabled him to survive crisis after meted out by an external power, but each one’s crisis during his presidency. The president condition is the natural and inevitable became so outspoken in praise of the guidance sequence of his condition here.…” he received from the spirit world that it is said Spiritualists contend that they have proof that it was Lincoln’s influence that prompted of survival after death and the existence of an Union general Ulysses S. Grant (1822–1885) afterlife that other churches only promise on to turn to Spiritualism. faith. Many orthodox clergypersons do not In December of 1862, when the Union deny the occurrence of genuine spiritual phe- cause was on the brink of defeat, Lincoln was nomena, but they are in sharp disagreement under great pressure from all sides to drop the with Spiritualists as to the source of the mani- rigid enforcement of the forthcoming Emanci- festations. Some of the disagreement stems pation Proclamation. Mary Lincoln, aware of from the accusation that Spiritualism may be the terrible strain on her husband, called sev- treading dangerously close to . eral trusted individuals together in the Red Religious orthodoxy, which believes survival

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 135 after death to be assured, holds that contact by reason and by results of observed facts of with departed mortals cannot be established the present day. and warns that those who attempt to establish communication with the dead may find them- selves involved with deceptive evil spirits. The oft-quoted allegation that Spiritualists ANY orthodox clergypersons do not deny the consort with demons goes a long way toward M preventing any sort of ecumenical movement occurrence of genuine spiritual phenomena, but they between Spiritualists and the conventional are in sharp disagreement with Spiritualists as to the religious groups from developing. source of the manifestations. In an effort to clarify their theological position, the National Spiritualist Association adopted these following definitions of its belief in October 1914: “Spiritualism is a religion” because it strives to understand and to comply with the 1. Spiritualism is the science, phi- physical, mental, and spiritual laws of nature, losophy, and religion of a continuous which are the laws of God. life, based on the demonstrated fact of communication, by means of medi- M Delving Deeper umship, with those who live in the Barbanell, Maurice. This Is Spiritualism. London: Her- spirit world. bert Jenkins, 1959. 2. A spiritualist is one who Brown, Slater. The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: believes, as the basis of his or her reli- Pocket Books, 1972. gion, in the communication between Moore, R. Laurence. In Search of White Crows: Spiritu- this and the spirit world by means of alism, Parapsychology and American Culture. New mediumship, and who endeavors to York: Oxford University Press, 1977. mold his or her character and conduct Moore, Raymond C., and Paul Perry. Reunions: in accordance with the highest teach- Visionary Encounters with Departed Loved Ones. ing derived from such communication. New York: Villard Books, 1993. 3. A medium is one whose organ- Mysteries of the Unknown: Spirit Summonings. Alexan- ism is sensitive to vibrations from the dria, Va.: Time-Life Books, 1989. spirit world and through whose instru- Post, Eric G. Communicating with the Beyond. New mentality intelligences in that world York: Atlantic Publishing, 1946. are able to convey messages and pro- Andrew Jackson Davis (1826–1910) duce the phenomena of spiritualism. 4. A spiritualist healer is one who, Andrew Jackson Davis is often referred to as either through his own inherent pow- the “John the Baptist” of modern Spiritual- ers or through his mediumship, is able ism, for he preached the advent of spirit com- to impart vital, curative force to patho- munication in the United States with an logic conditions. evangelical fervor. Davis grew up in extreme poverty in Blooming Grove, New York, a “Spiritualism is a science” because it inves- small hamlet along the Hudson River, the tigates, analyzes, and classifies facts and mani- only son in a family of six. His mother was festations demonstrated from the spirit side of illiterate, but highly religious, and quite likely life. encouraged her frail, nervous son to receive “Spiritualism is a philosophy” because it visions and to hear voices early in life. Davis’s studies the laws of nature both on the seen father was afflicted with alcoholism and bare- and unseen sides of life and bases its conclu- ly managed to provide any sustenance for his sions upon present observed facts. It accepts family in his trade as a weaver and shoemaker. statements of observed facts of past ages and Only one of the family’s five daughters sur- conclusions drawn therefrom, when sustained vived to adulthood.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 136 Mediums and Mystics

When he was 12, Davis’s clairvoyant While Davis claimed never to learn the impressions and spirit voices manifested con- answer as to how he got to that particular set- vincingly enough to persuade his father to ting in the Catskills, he soon learned the rea- move the family to Poughkeepsie. Five years son why. He said that first the spirit of the later, in 1843, Davis attended a demonstra- Greek philosopher Galen (129 C.E.–C. tion on mesmerism conducted by Dr. J. Stan- 199c.e.) materialized before him, then the ley Grimes. Mesmerism, usually defined as an spirit of the Swedish seer Emanuel Sweden- old-fashioned term for hypnotism, developed borg (1688–1772), both of whom provided out of the theories of certain physicians in him with mental illumination and spiritual the sixteenth century that humans could pro- revelation. From that day onward, Andrew ject and control their , Jackson Davis set forth on an extensive lec- sometimes inducing trance states in them- ture schedule, proclaiming the advent of spirit selves or in others. In the 1760s, Dr. Franz communication for humans everywhere. He Anton Mesmer (1734–1815) began healing claimed a great cosmic doorway was being patients with what he believed was the result opened, and ministers from the spirit world of animal magnetism’s effect on a kind of would soon be making themselves available “universal fluid” that flowed between the for contact with those individuals who wished stars, the human body, and everything on the to gain from their wisdom and inspiration. planet, but which today would likely to be While on tour, Davis met Dr. S. Silas attributed to light trance states and the Lyons, an experienced mesmerist, who was power of suggestion. able to induce a deep trance state in the With Davis’s childhood experiences of Poughkeepsie seer. In November of 1845, with hearing spirit voices, it is not surprising that Lyons as the mesmerist, Davis as the prophetic he was found to be a good subject by a local voice, and Reverend William Fishbough as tailor named William Levingston, who had the stenographer, dictation was begun on The decided to experiment with mesmerism on his Principles of Nature: Her Divine Revelations and own. Once Davis had entered an altered state a Voice to Mankind. The process lasted for 15 of consciousness, he seemed to have the abili- months, and often small crowds of enthusias- ty to see through the human body and to diag- tic men and women, including such luminar- nose the cause of illnesses and medical disor- ies as American writer Edgar Allan Poe ders. Within a short period of time, Andrew (1809–1849), bore witness to the words as Jackson Davis was being proclaimed as the they poured forth from the entranced Davis. “Poughkeepsie Seer.” Men and women were In 1847, the book was published and was coming from miles around to draw from his received eagerly by a public seeking new reve- magnetic powers, and Levingston abandoned lations from a modern prophet. Although his tailor shop to devote all of his time to some critics pointed out many similarities to overseeing Davis’s healing ministry. the writings of Swedenborg concerning cre- On the evening of March 6, 1844, Davis ation, philosophy, and religion, Davis’ cham- experienced a life-altering event that would pions replied that the seer was a man of mod- direct the course of his personal destiny. All est education who had never read the works of he claimed to remember was being overcome the great Swedish mystic. Davis had, in fact, by some power that made him feel as though only five months of formal schooling. Howev- he were literally flying through the air. When er, there should be little mystery if the Princi- he regained consciousness the next morning, ples of Nature contained echoes of Sweden- he found himself in the Catskill Mountains, borg, for it was his spirit who had manifested 40 miles away from Poughkeepsie. Had the with Galen to inspire Davis. Due to the suc- spirits transported him through the air and cess of his book, Davis began issuing Univer- deposited him there in the mountains? Or had coelum, a periodical which was published from he walked 40 miles in one evening while in a 1847 to 1849 and was devoted to clairvoy- trance? And why did he suddenly awaken to ance, trance phenomena, and his Harmonial find himself in this particular spot? Philosophy.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 137

On March 31, 1848, it is said that Davis well have been allied with the likes of the great predicted the coming of modern Spiritualism magician Harry Houdini (1874–1926) (espe- when he reported that he had awakened that cially when it is learned that the two men were morning hearing a voice telling him that the friends), devoting his intellect and his experi- good work had begun: “About daylight this ence to exposing fraudulent spirit mediums. morning a warm breathing passed over my They may visualize the author much like face, and I heard a voice, tender and strong, Holmes, his famous fictional detective, unveil- saying, ‘Brother, the good work has begun. ing the trickery by which a charismatic, but Behold, a living demonstration is born.’ I was phony, medium has deceived the unwary, then left wondering what could be meant by such a climaxing his explanation of the deception message.” Although Davis and his followers with the casual utterance of, “elementary, my would not ally themselves with the Spiritual- dear Watson.” In fact, nothing could be further ist cause until 1850, it would often be pointed from the truth. Doyle was an ardent believer in out that the Fox sisters first challenged “old the reality of spirit communication, and he Splitfoot” on March 31, 1848, and that the became such a missionary for Spiritualism that “voice, tender and strong,” had obviously he came to be known as the “St. Paul” of the been referring to their “living demonstration” movement. While Holmes, the quintessential of spirit communication. proponent of deduction, and his creator did not In July 1848, after creating a bit of scandal share the tendencies to be unfailingly skeptical, for the conservative times, Andrew Jackson extremely rational, and shrewd, there were Davis married Catherine Dodge, a wealthy other aspects of the fictional detective which heiress, who was 20 years his senior. Their did manifest in Doyle. Arthur Conan Doyle union was unhappy and brief, and she died in was tall, upper-class, thoroughly English, self- 1853, leaving her estate to Davis. Davis con- confident, and successful at his chosen profes- tinued to lecture and teach his Harmonial sion, which, like that of Holmes’s loyal associ- Philosophy for many years. At the age of 60, ate, Dr. Watson, was the practice of medicine. he acquired a medical degree, but soon there- Doyle was first invited to witness mediu- after he retired to Boston, where he ran a mistic phenomena while he was a physician at bookshop and prescribed herbal remedies to Southsea in 1885. For the next three years, he his patients. Andrew Jackson Davis died participated in a number of sittings in the amidst his books and herbs in 1910, a quiet home of one of his patients, who was a teacher ending to the full life of the “John the Baptist” at the Greenwich Naval College. The medi- of the Spiritualist movement. um at the center of these experiments was a railway signalman who seemed capable of pro- M Delving Deeper ducing a wide range of astonishing phenome- Brown, Slater. The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: na. So astonishing, that Doyle, the young man Pocket Books, 1972. of science and medicine, eventually conclud- Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. ed that the man was occasionally faking the Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. manifestations, and that the other sitters ———. These Mysterious People. London: Rider & either chose to ignore the trickery in the hope Co., 1936. that more genuine phenomena would mani- Moore, R. Laurence. In Search of White Crows: Spiritu- fest—or else were too gullible or too eager to alism, Parapsychology and American Culture. New accept the miraculous to protest. York: Oxford University Press, 1977. While his early encounters with medi- umship were not greatly impressive, Doyle’s Sir Arthur Conan Doyle (1859–1930) interest in exploring the unknown was stirred, When many first learn that Sir Arthur Conan and he joined the Society for Psychical Doyle, author of the Sherlock Holmes mystery Research (SPR) shortly thereafter. In 1902 he series, was fascinated with psychical research met Sir Oliver Lodge (1851–1940), and the and an investigation of life after death, they experiences and research of this highly respect- make the immediate assumption that he may ed scientist had a great impact upon him.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 138 Mediums and Mystics

Doyle became convinced that telepathy was a were seldom at home for very long periods of genuine phenomenon that could also account time as they traveled throughout Great for a great deal of apparent mediumistic Britain, Australia, New Zealand, northern knowledge of the deceased. Perhaps, he theo- Europe, , and the United States. rized, the medium was picking up thoughts Among the members of the large crowds that about the dead from the various sitters in the gathered were those who were eager to meet seance circle who had lost loved ones. During the author of their favorite detective fiction the same period of time, Doyle read Fredric W. and those who wished to hear words of com- H. Myers’s (1843–1901) Human Personality fort from the Doyles concerning the kind of and Its Survival of Bodily Death (1903), which existence that their deceased loved ones were had a great effect on his acceptance of medi- living on the other side. umship and spirit communication. The December 1920 issue of Strand maga- In 1916, after 30 years of intense study, zine contained several allegedly authentic Doyle accepted the phenomena of Spiritual- photographs of fairies that had been taken ism as genuine. He was 58, at the height of his with an inexpensive camera by two young literary career, and filled with self-confidence, girls, Elsie Wright and her cousin Frances so he openly associated himself with the cause Griffiths, in a little valley through which ran a of modern Spiritualism in two books, The New narrow stream near the village of Cottingley. Revelation (1918) and The Vital Message One snapshot taken by Elsie in the summer of (1919). In that same year, with World War I 1917, when she was 16, captured her 10-year- creating turmoil in both the physical and spir- old cousin seated on the grass surrounded by itual worlds, his second wife, Jean, lost her four dancing fairies. Another, taken a few brother at the Battle of Mons. In the midst of months later, showed Elsie with a tiny gnome. her grief, she began experimenting with auto- Doyle managed to obtain the negatives and matic writing, a mediumistic technique brought them to one of England’s most emi- whereby one allows the pen to flow across the nent photographic analysts. At first the expert page under the guidance of spirit writers. dismissed the very notion of fairy photographs, When her early attempts at spirit communica- but he ended up staking his professional repu- tion proved successful, Sir Arthur and Lady tation by saying that not only were the pictures Doyle became convinced that their earthly all single exposures, but he said that he could mission was in large part to be devoted to detect that the tiny beings had actually been relaying messages from those who had fallen moving while having their images snapped by in battle to their bereaved families. the girls’ camera. Furthermore, he stated firm- In 1918, Doyle’s oldest son, Kingsley, died ly, he could not detect the slightest evidence of of pneumonia during the Battle of the any fakery in the photographs. Doyle wisely Somme. A year after his son’s death, Doyle sought another opinion, so he took the nega- attended a seance held by a Welsh medium tives to the Kodak Company’s offices in who spoke in Kingsley’s voice and referred to Kingsway. While these experts declined to matters that would have been completely acknowledge that the photographs actually unknown to the medium. Shortly after the depicted fairies, they did issue a statement that remarkable direct voice communication, the they could find no evidence of trick photogra- medium materialized Doyle’s mother and phy or any tampering with the film. Yet a third nephew. Contemptuously brushing aside the analyst expressed his opinion that the most sig- efforts of those who attempted to explain the nificant factor in the Cottingley photographs phenomena, Doyle declared that he saw his was that the fairy figures seemed clearly to loved ones as plainly and as clearly as he had have been caught in motion as they hovered ever seen them in life. over the flowers and the girls. After the war ended in 1918, Sir Arthur As the British press spread the charming and Lady Doyle began the first of their exten- story of the Cottingley fairy photographs, sive lecture tours. For the next 12 years, they numerous individuals came forward to testify

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 139 that they, too, as children had played with the by his feeling that their evidence for the after- little people. Fortified by the photographic life had been faked. Indeed, the friendship analyses of several experts that the photographs between Doyle and Houdini may have been were genuine, Doyle obtained the services of inspired by the entertainer’s sincere desire one of Great Britain’s most gifted clairvoyants that the Doyles might somehow be instrumen- to see if he might be able psychically to verify tal in providing him with the proof of the the girls’ accounts of fairies near Cottingley. afterlife that he so desired. Sadly, their friend- The psychic sat down with Elsie and Frances in ship ended quite explosively after Lady Doyle the little valley and found that he was able to conducted a seance in the United States. see even more of the fairy realm because of his In 1922, Sir Arthur and Lady Doyle were mediumistic abilities. According to his great lecturing in the United States, and Houdini sensitivity, the entire glen was alive with many asked them to join him and his wife Beatrice types of elemental spirits—wood elves, gnomes, (Bess) for a brief vacation in Atlantic City on fairies, and graceful water sprites around the June 17. That particular date was sacred to valley and stream. Try as he might, though, the Houdini because it was his beloved mother’s clairvoyant was unable to project to the fairies birthday. Expressing the belief that she could the amount of psychic energy necessary to establish contact with his mother on that spe- allow them to materialize. It appeared that only cial day, Lady Doyle entered a light trance and the young girls had the unique blend of inno- began producing lovely and sentimental mes- cence and wonder that could somehow supply sages from the magician’s mother in the spirit the fairies with the necessary energy to permit world. Although Houdini was grateful for the them to attain a material form. kind sentiments, he later publicly expressed Doyle issued his summation of the case of his strong doubts that the spirit of his mother Elsie and Frances and their fairy photographs, had written such words, especially since she along with his interpretation of the phenome- had never learned to write English. Also, na, in which he stated that while the proof since the Weiss family (Houdini’s birthname) offered by the Cottingley experience was not was Jewish, Houdini doubted that his mother as “overwhelming” as in the case of spiritualis- would have begun the message by drawing a tic phenomena, “there is enough already con- cross at the top of the page of automatic writ- vincing evidence [for the authenticity of ing. Houdini’s public denials of Lady Doyle’s fairies] available.” Later, the photographs were mediumship created a breach between the exposed as fakes, and Doyle was embarrassed friends which never healed. by his having endorsed both the girls and their Doyle was nominated honorary president pictures in his book The Coming of the Fairies of the International Spiritualist Congress that (1922) as being authentic examples of the was held in Paris in 1925. In 1927, he pub- ability of certain sensitive individuals to take lished Pheneas Speaks, revelations relayed genuine spirit photographs. through automatic writing to Lady Doyle from Sir Arthur and Lady Doyle had met Harry her spirit control Pheneas. Sir Arthur Conan Houdini after one of the famous magician’s Doyle died on July 7, 1930. performances at the Hippodrome in Brighton, M Delving Deeper England, in 1920, and while many have pon- Brandon, Ruth. The Spiritualists. New York: Alfred A. dered how Doyle, a true believer in Spiritual- Knopf, 1983. ism, and Houdini, the determined nemesis of Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan. The Edge of the Unknown. spirit mediums, could ever have become New York: Berkley Medallion Books, 1968. friends, a bond of friendship was formed between the two families. Some writers and Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. researchers contend that Houdini didn’t dis- Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. believe in survival after death, but, rather, was The Fox Sisters seeking proof that he could find completely acceptable by his standards. His attack against On one of the last days of her life, in February certain spirit mediums may have been inspired of 1893, Margaretta Kane managed to prop

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 140 Mediums and Mystics

herself into a sitting position and demanded a Then Fox, the local blacksmith, began to pencil and paper from Dr. Mellin, the doctor hear talk about the complaints of some of the who had been commissioned to care for her. previous tenants in the house, who, as early as Kane began writing at an incredible pace, and 1843, had also complained of mysterious rap- before she had finished she had filled 20 pings, footsteps, and dragging sounds. Michael sheets with clear handwriting. After handing Weekman, who had rented the house just the written sheets back to the doctor, she fell prior to their occupancy, moved out when he into a coma and died. could no longer stand the eerie night sounds. When Mellin had the opportunity to By March 31, 1848, John and Margaret examine what Kane had written, she was Fox gave up chasing after the rappings and astonished to discover that her patient had resolved to live with the disturbances. After filled the sheets with an accurate and detailed all, no real damage had ever occurred. The biography of the doctor’s own life. It included sounds were just annoying. They would go to many events that Mellin had not divulged to bed early that evening and try to get a good anyone. Some time later, Mellin described the night’s sleep. incident to the Medico-Legal Society of New But that night when the disturbances York. She concluded her remarks about the began, the five children—John, David, Maria, manuscript by saying: “To my surprise, I found Margaretta (Maggie), and Catherine she had written down a detailed story of my (Katie)—seemed to be more frightened than life. The most startling thing did not appear ever before by the continual knocks and thuds until near the end where Mrs. Kane men- echoing throughout the house. Observing that tioned the missing will of my mother and the the strange noises were centering around 12- names of several people back home in Man- year-old Katie and 15-year-old Maggie, Fox chester, Indiana. I wrote at once to my broth- closed the window in the girls’ bedroom with er. He sent a friend to Manchester and moth- a loud thump. His thump was immediately fol- er’s missing will was recovered.” lowed by two others, and Katie cried out that The story of the dying woman who some- “they” were answering him. how knew intimate details about her doctor For a few moments, no one moved. Then that could not have been known through Fox cautiously knocked on the window sill. ordinary means takes on tragic significance There came an answering knock from some- when Kane’s history is revealed. Kane was where in the room. Katie was more excited born Margaretta Fox, and it was she and her than frightened. As if it were all some sister Catherine who were credited with the thrilling game, she commanded the sounds to founding of modern Spiritualism. They were follow the snaps of her fingers and called out: later discredited by certain investigators as “Here, Mr. Splitfoot, do as I do.” The unseen being clever deceivers with no paranormal or prankster did so perfectly, even when she mediumistic abilities whatsoever. only held up a certain number of fingers to Mysterious knocking and window rattling prompt an appropriate number of raps. “It began in the John Fox home in Hydesville, New can see as well as hear!” she laughed in child- York, shortly after they had moved into the like triumph. house on December 11, 1847. After the first Soon other members of the family had night, Fox spent the next day securing every- entered the game with the mysterious unseen thing that looked as though it might make visitor and were asking it to pound out num- knocking or rattling sounds, but the following ber sequences or to sound one rap for yes, two night the knockings and rappings were even raps for no. Mrs. Fox was no stranger to psy- louder. One of the family members ventured a chic phenomena, for although they were guess that it was a prankster playing a trick on respected members of the Methodist Church, them or some neighbor trying to frighten them three prior generations of women in her fami- away, but as much as they tried to catch the sup- ly (Rutan) had the ability to predict deaths, posed joker in the act, they never saw him. births, and other local occurrences.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 141

As his daughters’ communication with Hydesville and the surrounding area. John and the spirit progressed, Fox wanted to deter- Margaret thought they might be able to get rid mine whether or not his entire family was of the ghostly noises if they sent Maggie and deluded. He went next door and brought a Katie away from the house for a while. The neighbor, Mrs. Redfield, into the children’s girls were sent to their older sister Leah, 34, bedroom. Although the woman laughed at who was living in poverty in Rochester after the thought of a knocking spirit, she went her husband had deserted her. Loud, resound- away greatly disturbed by the fact that she ing raps broke out in Leah’s home when the had not only heard the knocks, but whatever girls arrived, indicating that the spirits had invisible source was making them knew a followed them to Rochester, and they received great deal about her past, also. the following message from the spirits: “You As word spread about the curious phenom- must proclaim this truth to the world. This is ena that was occurring in the Fox home, peo- the dawning of a new era. You must not try to ple from all over Hydesville came to hear the conceal it any longer. When you do your duty, mysterious rappings. A committee composed God will protect you and good spirits will of 20 friends and neighbors and directed by watch over you.” William Duesler set about a program of inves- tigation. Shortly after the committee had reached its conclusions regarding the authen- ticity of the phenomena, E. E. Lewis published SPIRITUALISTS believe that death is only a 40-page pamphlet of their findings entitled, “A Report on the Mysterious Noises Heard in a change of worlds, and communication with those the House of John D. Fox at Hydesville, Arca- who have passed to the other side is possible. dia, Wayne County. Authenticated by the cer- tificates and confirmed by the statements of the citizens of that place and vicinity.” With this message from the spirit world, After Katie and Maggie had experimented modern Spiritualism was born. Spiritualists with the phenomena for several weeks, a code believe that death is only a change of worlds, of rappings had been developed and intelli- and communication with those who have gent communication with the entity had been passed to the other side is possible. For the Fox established. The spirit revealed itself as sisters, their declaration of this message from Charles B. Rosna (Rosa in some accounts), a the spirits placed them in the center of a 31-year-old itinerant peddler who had been tumultuous storm that raged throughout their murdered in the house and buried in the base- lifetimes. Leah, who according to some ment. Charles became the spirit control for sources is also said to have demonstrated some Katie and Maggie, and he revealed a great deal mediumistic abilities, became the manager for of personal information about his life on Earth Maggie and Katie and arranged during numer- through their mediumship. ous stage presentations for them to demon- On April 3, 1848, David Fox and some strate their interaction with spirits, first in neighbors began digging in the cellar and dis- Rochester, then in many other cities through- covered charcoal, quicklime, strands of out New England. The sisters were tested and human hair, and portions of a human skull. exposed, tested and authenticated, tested and Based on the evidence provided by the spirit humiliated, over and over again—damned or of the murdered man, a former tenant was praised, depending upon the biases of the accused of having perpetrated the deed, but investigators. They succumbed to such con- the authorities refused to arrest or prosecute tinual stresses by resorting to heavy drinking. on such testimony. They fought among themselves. The Fox family was growing weary of all In 1857, Leah married a wealthy insurance the attention that they were receiving both man named Underhill and retired from her from the spirit world and from the populace of position as her sisters’ manager. Maggie had

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 142 Mediums and Mystics

been wooed by the famous Arctic explorer Dr. The phenomena produced by the Fox sis- Elisha Kane (1820–1857), who died tragically ters were important to psychical research. Pro- before they could be married. Undeterred by fessor Charles Richet (1850–1935), world- such a sorrowful change of plans, Maggie con- famous physiologist at the Sorbonne, stated sidered herself a widow and called herself Mar- that spirit rappings were of “primary impor- garetta Kane. In 1861, Katie went to England tance” as demonstrations that “there are in to be tested by such active psychic researchers the universe human or nonhuman intelli- as Sir William Crookes (1832–1919) and gences that can act directly on matter.” Sir became the wife of H. D. Jencken, an attorney. William Crookes (1832–1919), the renowned She bore Jencken two sons before he died in British chemist and physicist, concluded after 1885, leaving her despondent and once again a full investigation of Katie Fox that she only dependent upon alcohol. In 1888, Katie’s had to place her hand on any substance to lifestyle had become so destructive that Leah produce “raps loud enough to be heard several managed to have the Society for the Preven- rooms off. In this manner, I have heard them tion of Cruelty to Children assume custody of in a living tree, on a sheet of glass, on a her two children. stretched iron wire, on a stretched membrane, Outraged by what she considered a traitor- a tambourine, on the roof of a cab, and on the ous act, Maggie allied herself with her younger floor of a theatre. Moreover, actual contact is sister and vowed to ruin Leah. This she sought not always necessary. I have heard these to accomplish by writing a letter to the New sounds proceeding from the floors, walls, etc., York Herald denouncing Spiritualism and when the medium’s hands were held, when promising revelations of the frauds that the she was standing on a chair, when she was sus- sisters had employed to deceive their audi- pended from the ceiling, when she was ences. Maggie made good her threat to Leah enclosed in a wire cage.…” and her promise to the New York Herald by Psychical researcher Robert Dale Owen giving a lecture at the New York Academy of observed Leah Fox Underhill in a seance dur- Music, where she confessed to being a fraud ing which she manifested a “light about as large and offered explanations as to how she and as a small fist, that rose and fell as a hammer Katie had produced various aspects of the phe- would, striking the floor. At each stroke, a loud nomena. An angry Katie joined her sister and rap was heard.” In over 400 seances sponsored endorsed her exposure of spirit communica- by investigators in New York, Katie Fox, whose tion. They had been able to crack their toes hands were held by the researchers, material- and certain joints to make the sound of the ized phantom human forms that produced flow- spirit raps, the two sisters said. It had begun as ers, glowing lights, and written messages in the a joke on their parents, but Leah had seen a handwriting of deceased individuals. way to make money from their unique talents. Plus, Maggie and Katie said, Leah had wanted Katie worked as a medium and conducted to establish a new religion. seances until, at the age of 56, she drank her- self to death on July 2, 1892. Leah had passed A year later, after passions had cooled away the year before, November 1, 1891. among the sisters, Maggie completely retract- Maggie died ill and destitute on March 8, ed her confession of trickery and fraud. She 1893, at the age of 59. explained that she had been under great men- tal stress and suffering severe financial diffi- Whether the majority of Americans culties. For five dollars, she declared, she accepted the exposure of the Fox sisters as would have sworn to anything. The demon- deceivers and frauds or believed the more posi- stration at the New York Academy of Music tive appraisals by certain psychical researchers only revealed how such phenomena could be that Maggie and Katie were capable of produc- faked, she swore, not how she and her sisters ing genuine spirit phenomena, the Spiritualist had actually engaged in fraudulent activity. movement had been born, and with the help Maggie swore now that they had served as of sensationalistic articles in the press, word of mediums for genuine spirit manifestations. the controversial mediums spread around the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 143 world. Andrew Jackson Davis (1826–1910) Grave of Allen Kardec. and Emma Vera Brittain began to deliver (DR. ELMAR R. trance lectures in the major cities of the east- GRUBER/FORTEAN ern seaboard of the United States. In 1859, Dr. PICTURE LIBRARY) Phelps, a Presbyterian minister in Stratford, Connecticut, produced spirit manifestations and developed a following. Soon, trance medi- ums from the United States were visiting Scot- land, England, and being embraced in the Scandinavian countries, where the teachings of Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772) had prepared them to expect such messages from the spirit world. Within months, the move- ment had taken root in Germany, France, Rus- sia, and many other countries on the conti- nent—all the result of the rappings and knock- ings of Maggie and Katie Fox, two little girls who, in the eyes of their supporters, had bro- mann, and the spirit of Franz Anton Mesmer ken down the dividing wall between the (1734–1815) spoke from the spirit world to worlds of life and death. give medical advice through her mediumship. M Delving Deeper Many other spirit entities manifested them- Brandon, Ruth. The Spiritualists. New York: Alfred A. selves and explained to the assembled sitters Knopf, 1983. that the process of reincarnation was not only Brown, Slater. The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: possible, but that it was compulsory for all Hawthorn Books, 1970. souls to be reborn and receive new life experi- Fodor, Nandor. These Mysterious People. London: ences. Because Kardec was recognized as a Rider & Co., 1936. proficient writer as well as a medical doctor, Jackson, Herbert G., Jr. The Spirit Rappers. Garden the spirits urged him to author what would be City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1972. considered his classic work, Le Livre des Esprits (known today as The Spirits’ Book), first pub- Allen Kardec (1804–1869) lished in 1856. Allen Kardec, known as the father of , distinct from Spiritualism, was born in Lyons, France, in 1804, with the birth name Hypolyte TRADITIONAL Spiritualists reject the Leon Denizard Rivail. The names “Allen” and “Kardec” were names from prior lifetimes that concept of reincarnation. he chose to use in his present life experience. The son of an attorney, Kardec decided to become a medical doctor, but he soon became The 1857 revised edition of Kardec’s book, intrigued by the enthusiasm for experiments in based on the trance communications of Celi- mesmerism and spirit communication that na Japhet, became the guidebook for those were spreading throughout Europe. wishing information regarding mediumship, In 1850, he began sitting with Celina life in spirit, and the evolution of the soul. The Bequet, a professional somnambulist (hypno- Spirits’ Book went into more than 25 editions tist) who, for family reasons, assumed the and became popular throughout Europe and name of Celina Japhet. Japhet not only placed South America. However, because traditional others in trance states, but was assisted in Spiritualists reject the concept of reincarna- achieving a somnambulistic state by M. Rous- tion, conflict developed between the estab- tan. While in trance, Japhet was under the lished dogma and the writings of Kardec. spirit control of her grandfather, M. Hahne- Kardec remained firm in his belief in what the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 144 Mediums and Mystics

spirits had told him: Reincarnation was neces- from the god-self within and with the union of sary for the soul to progress and to better the human mind and the Divine. understand and heal current physical or men- Many mystics speak of having received tal illnesses, which had been caused by the “,” or illumination, a deeds and misdeeds of prior life experiences. sense of oneness with all-that-is. In his classic Because of his resolve in these matters, study of the experience, Dr. Raymond Bucke “Spiritism” or “Kardecism” became distin- (1837–92) studied a number of individuals guished from Spiritualism. whom he considered recipients of cosmic con- Other books written by Allen Kardec sciousness, such as Gautama the Buddha include The Gospel as Explained by Spirits (c. 563 B.C.E.–c. 483 B.C.E.), Jesus the Christ (1864); Heaven and Hell (1865); and Experi- (6 B.C.E.–C. 30 C.E.), Paul (?–C. 62 C.E.), Ploti- mental Spiritism and Spiritualist Philosophy nus (205 C.E.–270 C.E.), Muhammed (570– (1867). Although Spiritism was gradually 632), Dante (1265–1321), Moses (c. 1400 reabsorbed back into Spiritualism in Europe, it B.C.E.), Isaiah, Emanuel Swedenborg (1688– remains popular as a separate philosophy 1772), Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803–1882), throughout South America, especially in and Ramakrishna Paramahansa. Bucke con- Brazil, where its members see no conflict in cluded that the recipient of such illumination being nominal Roman Catholics and practic- must be a person of high intellectual, moral, ing espiritas. and physical attainment and express a “warm M Delving Deeper heart, courage, and strong and religious feel- ing.” He considered the approximate age of 36 Fodor, Nandor. An Encyclopedia of Psychic Science. as the most propitious time in one’s life to Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press, 1966. achieve this elevated state of consciousness. Playfair, Guy Lyon. The Unknown Power. New York: Pocket Books, 1975. In Varieties of Religious Experience (1902) William James (1842–1910) cites four fea- tures that he feels may distinguish a mystical state of consciousness from other states of Mystics consciousness: ysticism is the attempt of humans to 1. Ineffability. When one receives an illumi- attain ultimate knowledge of the true nation experience, James comments, it Mreality of things and to achieve com- defies expression; “no adequate report of its munion with a hierarchy of spiritual beings contents can be given in words.” The mys- and with God, not through the ordinary reli- tical experience, he suggests, must be gious paths, but by means of personal revela- directly experienced; “it cannot be impart- tion and interaction with the divine. Whereas ed or transferred to others.” Mystical states the major religions teach submission of the are, therefore, more like states of feeling. individual will and adherence to various creeds “Lacking the heart or ear, we cannot inter- and dogmas, the mystic desires to realize a pret the musician or the lover justly,” James union with the Supreme Being free of all writes, “and are even likely to consider him ecclesiasticisms and physical limitations. weak-minded or absurd. The mystic finds While the faithful member of the orthodox that most of us accord to his experiences an religious bodies seeks to walk the doctrinal equally incompetent treatment.” spiritual path and obey the will of God accord- 2. Noetic quality. Although the mystical ing to accepted dogma, the mystic wishes to states are similar to states of feeling, to become one with the Divine Essence itself. those who experience them they seem also In other words, for the conventional, to be states of knowledge. “They are states unquestioning member of a religious faith, of insight into depths of truth” that evade revealed truths come from an external source, the intellect; they are revelations “full of such as God and his selected prophets and significance and importance” that carry teachers. For the mystic, however, truth comes with them a “curious sense of authority.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 145

3. Transiency. James observes that mystical states cannot be sustained for lengthy peri- ods of time. “Often, when faded, their quality can but imperfectly be reproduced in memory; but when they recur it is rec- The ognized.” 4. Passivity. Although the onset of a mystical Parapsychological state may be facilitated by entering a self- induced state of meditation or trance, James Association, Inc. comments that once the “characteristic sort of consciousness” has set in, “the mystic he Parapsychological Association pro- feels as if his own will were in abeyance, vides readers with Parapsychology FAQ and indeed sometimes as if he were grasped which is a three-part document compiled and held by a superior power. This latter T by researchers who are leaders in the peculiarity connects mystical states with field, offering a basic introduction to and explanation certain definite phenomena of secondary or of the basics in parapsychology; Available FYI— alternative personality, such as prophetic books, audio and video tapes, CDs, etc.; and Parapsy- speech, automatic writing, or the mediu- chology Online—science papers and articles. mistic trance.…Mystical states…are never Sources: merely interruptive. Some memory of their The Parapsychological Association, Inc. content always remains, and a profound http://www.parapsych.org. 15 October 2001. sense of their importance.” In a chapter on “Basic Mystical Experi- ence” in his Watcher on the Hills (1959), Dr. Raynor C. Johnson, Master of Queens Col- lege, University of Melbourne, lists seven characteristics of illumination: 1. The appearance of light. “This observation is uniformly made, and may be regarded as a criterion of the contact of soul and Spirit.” 2. Ecstasy, love, bliss. “Directly or by implica- tion, almost all the accounts refer to the at Oxford, came to believe that the nonmateri- supreme emotional tones of the experience.” al side of life was of extreme importance in pro- 3. The approach to one-ness. “In the union of viding science with a complete account of the soul with Spirit, the former acquires a evolutionary process. Contending that spiritual sense of unity with all things.” experiences could be subject to scientific scruti- 4. Insights given. ny, Hardy established the Religious Experience 5. Effect on health and vitality. Research Unit at Manchester College in Eng- land. “A biology based upon an acceptance of 6. Sense of time obscured. the mechanistic hypothesis is a marvelous 7. Effects on living. Johnson quotes a recipient extension of chemistry and physics,” Hardy of the illumination experience who said: remarked. “But to call it an entire science of life “Its significance for me has been incalcula- is a pretense. I cannot help feeling that much of ble and has helped me through sorrows man’s unrest today is due to the widespread and stresses which, I feel, would have intellectual acceptance of this mechanistic caused shipwreck in my life without the superstition when the common sense of his clearly remembered refreshment and undy- cries out that it is false.” ing certainty of this one experience.” The British marine biologist Sir Alister In April 2001, research funded by the Hardy (1896–1985), D.Sc., Emeritus Professor Alister Hardy Trust being conducted at the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 146 Mediums and Mystics

University of Wales revealed that Christians, members of their societies who judged them as Muslims, and Jews have similar mystical expe- mad, they believed themselves to be exercising riences in which they describe intense light the power of their intellects to establish a truer and a sense of encompassing love. Since 1969, connection with the actual powers of the uni- the trust has collected accounts of 6,000 reli- verse than their contemporary scholars and gious experiences from people of all ages and clergy could ever hope to achieve. For those backgrounds. Christians most often described professors and scientists who assessed the the light as an encounter with Jesus or an claimed ability of Swedenborg to communicate angel, and Muslims also often interpreted the with angels and spirits as heresy at worst and light to be an angel. Jews perceived it as a sign insanity at best, he barely noticed such criti- of inspiration or an experience of God. cism and continued to write book after book Writing in Fields Within Fields (1971), Reza and do God’s work as it was specially revealed Arasteh, a transcultural developmental psy- to him. While critics of Steiner were aston- chologist and author of Final Integration in the ished by the depths of his scholarship, they Adult Personality, speaks of the role that mysti- were appalled by his belief in Atlantis and his cism has played in all major cultures by permit- suggestions that the seeds of the giants of old ting individuals to transcend cultural reality. are ripening in certain modern humans, and Whether one examines Judaic, Christian, or that he went on to establish a model of scholas- Muslim mysticism in the Near East; humanism tic education that thrives to this day. When and modern psychoanalysis in the West; or Blavatsky, Bailey, and Besant insisted that their Zen Buddhism and in Far Eastern cul- wisdom was being astrally communicated to tures, “the interesting point is that all these them by great mahatmas and masters in India, mechanisms have come to us as a ‘path’ rather they ignored the psychical researchers who than as logic, as experience rather than ratio- cried fraud, and continued to build the Theo- nality.” Regardless of language or cultural or sophical Society, which still flourishes today. temporal differences, Arasteh says, “all these In his Mystics as a Force for Change (1981), styles of life have adopted the same goal of Dr. Sisirkumar Ghose writes that the mystic’s experiencing man in his totality, and the reali- real service to humankind is not so much to ty of all is cosmic reality.” The common help people solve material problems as it is to denominator of mystical experience “comes show them how to “transcend secular and with encounter and inner motivation, and the humanistic values, to transfigure them in the result is inner freedom for a cosmic trip and light of the spiritual ideal or the will of God. outer security for the release of unbound ener- The mystic brings not peace, but the sword of gy for future creativity. “The Cosmic Self,” he discrimination and a sense of the holy.…The states, “is the manifestation of transcending mystics have played an important part in the the earthly and cultural self.” making of…civilization. Most early civiliza- Although there are many schools of mysti- tions owe a good deal to this creative minori- cism associated with the major world religions, ty.…The early mystics would also be among the kind of mystic who focuses upon establish- the priests and medicine men of the tribe.” ing a meaningful relationship with spirits and the afterlife is also a person who is likely to M Delving Deeper incorporate the secret teachings of ancient Bach, Marcus. The Inner Ecstasy. New York-Cleve- brotherhoods, mysterious mahatmas and mas- land: World Publishing, 1969. ters from secret monasteries in hidden cities, Bancroft, Anne. Twentieth Century Mystics and Sages. and even tutelary entities from Atlantis and Chicago: Henry Regnery Co., 1976. other lost civilizations. While such mystics as James, William. Varieties of Religious Experience. Gar- Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891), den City, N.Y.: Masterworks Program, 1963. Alice Bailey (1880–1949), Annie Besant Johnson, Raynor C. The Imprisoned Splendour. New (1847–1933), Rudolf Steiner (1861–1925), York: Harper & Brothers, 1953. and Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772) may Otto, Rudolf. Mysticism East and West. New York: have seemed out of touch with reality to those Macmillan, 1970.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 147

Stace, Walter T. The Teachings of the Mystics. New York: New American Library 1960. Steiger, Brad. Revelation: The Divine Fire. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1973. Talbot, Michael. Mysticism and the New Physics. New York: Bantam Books, 1981. Underhill, Evelyn. Mysticism. New York: E. P. Dutton & Co., 1961.

Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891) Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, founder of the Theosophical Movement, was born in Eka- terinoslav (now Dnepropetrovsk), in the Ukraine, on July 30, 1831, the daughter of Colonel Peter Hahn. As a child, she loved mystery and fantasy and claimed supernatural companions that kept her safe from harm. She appeared to demonstrate this paranormal pro- tection when she fell from the saddle while horseback riding and caught her foot in the stirrup. According to young Helena, she would surely have been dragged to death before the horse was stopped if it weren’t for the unseen entities that kept her from falling to the ground. At the age of 17 she married Nicephore Blavatsky, a Russian official in Caucasia, who was 40 years older than she. She separated from her husband after three months and spent over a year traveling in Texas, Mexico, magic by a Coptic magician. In 1851, accord- Helena Petrovna Canada, and India. All the time she was wan- ing to her account, she was in New Orleans, Blavatsky (1831–1891) dering, she was developing her mediumistic studying the rites and mysteries of voodoo. was the founder of the abilities, secure in the confidence that her She traveled to Paris in 1858 and was intro- Theosophical Society. phantom protector watched over her. Twice duced to the internationally famous medium (CORBIS CORPORATION) she attempted to enter Tibet, and on one Daniel Dunglas Home (1833–1886) and was occasion she managed to cross its frontier in so impressed by his paranormal abilities that disguise, but she lost her way and after various she became a Spiritualist. When Blavatsky, in adventures was found by horsemen and escort- turn, sought to impress him with her own ed out of the country. mediumistic talents, Home ignored her and Blavatsky described the 10-year period informed her that she was a cheat. between 1848 and 1858 as the “veiled” time in her life, refusing to divulge anything specif- In 1858 she returned to Russia, where she ic that happened to her during that period, soon gained fame as a spirit medium. Always a but making mysterious allusions to spiritual mesmerizing storyteller, Blavatsky claimed to retreats in Tibet or in the Himalayas. In 1847, have disguised herself as a man and fought shortly after she had “escaped” from her hus- under Garibaldi during the battle of Mentana band, she fled to Egypt, where she said that when she was wounded and left for dead. After she became adept in the art of snake-charm- about five years spent perfecting her medi- ing and was initiated in the secrets of Oriental umship in Russia, Blavatsky entered another

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 148 Mediums and Mystics

“veiled” period in her life when, from 1863 Sometime during that same year, (1875), to1870, she was allegedly in retreat in Tibet, Blavatsky entered into a brief marriage of two studying with the mahatmas Koot Hoomi and or three months with a merchant in Philadel- Morya, and a secret brotherhood of adepts. phia named M. C. Betanelly. At about the same time, she was partially responsible for In 1870, back in Europe, Blavatsky was en breaking up the marriage of Olcott, who left route to Greece when the vessel on which she his wife and children for her. was traveling exploded, and she lost all her earthly possessions, including whatever Disappointed by Blavatsky’s lack of enthu- money she had managed to save. Rescued at siasm for the day-to-day administration of a sea and brought to Cairo, she supported her- growing movement, Olcott became responsi- self through her mediumship, and in 1871, she ble for the management of the Theosophical founded the Spirit Society, which was quickly Society. In 1877, he began to speak of moving disbanded after accusations of fraud. the headquarters of the society to India, where they might be closer to the mahatmas, the In 1873, after two months in Paris, she occult brotherhood, and sincere practicing traveled to the United States and settled in Hindu adepts. A year later, Olcott, Blavatsky, New York, where she remained for six years and a handful of the faithful left New York for and, according to some accounts, became a India because the masters wished them to do naturalized citizen. She resumed the practice so. By 1879, the central headquarters of the of her mediumship in association with the society had been established in Adyar, India, brothers William (1832–1932) and Horatio and an amalgamation with the Arya Samaj Eddy (1842–1922), two well-known material- sect founded by Swami Dayanand Saraswati ization mediums. As she became more promi- had also been accomplished. By April 1882, nent in Spiritualist circles in America, however, the swami realized that he had been Blavatsky came to the attention of Henry exploited by the leaders of the Theosophists Steel Olcott (1832–1907), a journalist, who and he denounced the group. established a study group around her unique style of mediumship, a blend of Spiritualism By that time, the influence of the swami in and Buddhistic legends about Tibetan sages. India was no longer required, for in 1880, She professed to have direct spiritual contact Blavatsky had visited northern India and with two Tibetan mahatmas, Koot Humi and observed phenomena manifested especially for Morya, who communicated with her on the her by the mahatmas. It was also at this time astral plane and who provided her with won- that she met A. P. Sinnett, journalist and edi- derful teachings of wisdom and knowledge. tor of The Pioneer, and Allen O. Hume, of the Indian Civil Service, her two most important On November 17, 1875, with the aid of converts in India. Shortly after reports had Henry Olcott and William Q. Judge spread of the wondrous phenomena the mas- (1851–1896), an attorney, Blavatsky founded ters had created for her benefit in northern the Theosophical Society in New York. The India, Theosophy began to attract students threefold purpose of the society was: 1) to form and followers from around the world who a universal brotherhood of man; 2) to study came to observe for themselves the miracles and make known the ancient religions, centered around the spiritual teachings of philosophies, and sciences; 3) to investigate Morya and Koot Hoomi as channeled through the laws of nature and develop the divine pow- Blavatsky’s mediumship. ers latent in humankind. Theosophy (divine wisdom) is a vigorous blend of many earlier In order to gain converts to Theosophy, philosophies, all of which claim to have been Blavatsky felt obliged to perform such miracu- handed down to modern students of the occult lous manifestations as the written letters from by disciples of ancient wisdom. Theosophy Koot Hoomi and Morya that would materialize combines teachings from Zoroastrianism, Hin- in midair. Eventually such reports reached the duism, Gnosticism, Manichaeism, the Kab- attention of England’s Society for Psychical balah, and numerous other philosophies. Research (SPR), which dispatched Dr.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 149

Richard Hodgson (1855–1905), one of its the age of eight, Steiner had experienced the most formidable researchers, to investigate. It unseen worlds, the invisible reality within the didn’t take long for Hodgson to assess the fol- everyday world. Once he even perceived the lowers of Theosophy to be extremely gullible apparition of a deceased relative. Because of men and women who had arrived in India with his tendencies toward the spiritual aspects of expectations of finding in Blavatsky a modern life, it was thought for a time that Steiner miracle worker. The psychical researcher quite might become a clergyman; but his freethink- easily detected the sliding panels, the dummy ing father argued that he was a bright boy, and head and shoulders of Koot Hoomi, and the he envisioned him following a more practical cracks in the ceiling from which the letters and materially rewarding occupation as a rail- from Mahatmas Koot Hoomi and Morya way engineer. dropped down from “midair” to the astonish- When he was 15, Steiner met Felix ment of the true believers assembled around Kotgutski, an herbalist and metaphysician, the medium. The script in which these docu- who, when Steiner was 19, introduced him to ments was written were shown to be an ama- an adept in the occult to whom Steiner teurish attempt on the part of Blavatsky to dis- referred only as “the Master.” Steiner never guise her handwriting. revealed the man’s identity, in keeping with Regardless of the expose published by the occult tradition. The Master informed him of Society for Psychical Research (SPR), Theoso- his spiritual mission in life and foretold that phy continued to grow to become a worldwide Steiner would develop a system of knowledge movement. In 1877, Blavatsky published Isis that would blend science and religion. Unveiled, and in 1887, her monumental The Secret Doctrine, which was alleged to have Wishing to please his father, Steiner took a been written in an altered state of conscious- degree in mathematics, physics, and chemistry, ness while attuned to higher powers. In spite of from the Technische Hochschule in Vienna, a barrage of attacks and exposures, Blavatsky’s but he wrote his doctoral thesis, “Truth and commanding personality secured a large fol- Science,” at the University of Rostock in lowing, and when she died in 1891 she was at 1891. In 1894, he published the book The Phi- the head of a large body of believers, number- losophy of Spiritual Activity, which he described ing about 100,000 persons. Annie Besant as “a biographical account of how one human (1847–1933) became her successor and active- soul made the difficult ascent to freedom.” In ly preached the wisdom and insights provided the work, Steiner sought to help others discov- in The Secret Doctrine and shepherded the er the reality of spiritual experience and movement into steadily larger growth. demonstrate how it could function side by side with the world of ordinary thought and experi- M Delving Deeper ence. In his worldview, it was possible to have Blavatsky, H. P. Collected Writings. 16 vols. Wheaton, a spiritual science that would be an outgrowth Ill.: Theosophical Publishing House, 1950–1985. of the true spirit of natural science. Harris, Iverson L. Mme. Blavatsky Defended. Santa Fe Springs, Calif.: Stockton Trade Press, 1971. In his thirties, Steiner awakened to an inner recognition of what he believed was the Meade, Marion. Madame Blavatsky: The Woman turning point in time in human spiritual histo- Behind the Myth. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, ry—the incarnation of the Divine Being 1980. known as the Christ. In his “Tenth Lecture on Murphet, Howard. When Daylight Comes: A Biography the Gospel of St. Luke,” he reflects that just as of Helena Petrovna Blavatsky. Wheaton, Ill.: a plant cannot unfold its blossom immediately Theosophical Publishing House, 1975. after the seed has been sown, so has humankind had to progress from stage to stage until the Rudolf Steiner (1861–1925) right knowledge could be brought to maturity Rudolf Steiner was born in Krajevec Austria- at the right time. Steiner is among those mys- Hungary (now Yugoslavia), on February 27, tics who state that in the twentieth century 1861, the son of a minor railway official. By humankind began to enter the “fullness” time

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 150 Mediums and Mystics

Rudolf Steiner

(1861–1925). (FORTEAN

PICTURE LIBRARY)

when the Christ principle, cosmic conscious- Following the example of the Master Jesus, ness, might once again become manifest. Steiner told his students that the rest of “Christ consciousness” is defined as a transfor- humanity must now in imitation of Christ mative energy that transcends orthodox Chris- gradually develop “what was present for thir- tianity. According to Steiner, the Master Jesus ty-three years on the Earth in one single per- became “christed” and thereby presented sonality.” Jesus, the Christed One, was able to humankind with an example of what it means implant into humanity a seed which must now to achieve a complete activation of the spiritu- unfold and grow. To Steiner, the Christ energy al seed within all souls. is the catalyst that germinates the seed that

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 151 great spirit beings implanted within their pendent, more able to stand on its own feet human offspring. The physical seeds of male without having to rely on the higher order of and female intermingled to produce the whole beings that directed humans in ancient times. human being, but Steiner believed there was In 1902, Steiner became the general secre- also something within each human that did tary of the German Section of the Theosophi- not arise from the blending of the two physi- cal Society. His lectures had found great recep- cal seeds: a “virgin birth,” something ineffable, tion among Theosophical audiences, so Steiner which somehow flowed into the process of felt confident that he would be comfortable germination from a different source. joining the movement. It wasn’t long, however, Steiner also claimed to be able to read the before he became disappointed with the soci- Akashic Records, from which he had been ety’s emphasis on Eastern mysticism, for he had able to ascertain the true history of human become convinced that the passive Eastern doc- evolution. He set forth the hypothesis that the trines were incapable of satisfying the spiritual people of prehistory, the Atlanteans, had been needs of the Western consciousness. Steiner largely guided and directed by a higher order also believed that its founders had distorted a of beings who interacted and communicated number of basic metaphysical and occult truths with certain humans—the smartest, the and did not place enough emphasis on the role strongest, the most intellectually flexible. of the Christ and the Christian Church in Eventually, these select humans produced humankind’s spiritual evolution. In 1913, Stein- what might be called demigods, semidivine er left the Theosophists and formed his own human beings, who, in turn, could relay group, the Anthroposophical Society, dedicated instructions from higher intelligences. In to constructing a path for spiritual growth estab- effect, Steiner may have presented another lished on four levels of human nature—the definition of the children of humans and the senses, imagination, inspiration, and intuition. “sons of God” referred to in the book of Gene- In 1914, Steiner married Marie von Siev- sis, the hybrids that the ancient Hebrews ers, an actress, who had been secretary of the named “Nephilim,” which does, in fact, mean German Section of the Theosophical Society. demigods, men of “great renown.” His first marriage, to Anna Eunicke, had Steiner went on to speculate that within ended in divorce some years previously. the larger evolving human race were the Between 1910 and 1914, he had written four descendents of those divine-human hybrid mystery plays and he intended to stage these, beings, men and women who are animated by together with the dramas of Goethe, in the higher ideals, who regard themselves as chil- Goetheanum, a school for esoteric research dren of a divine, universal power. He also that he founded in Dornach, near Basel, believed that within what he termed the Switzerland. Together with the talents of his emerging “Sixth Post-Atlantean Race” would wife, Steiner began to develop new approach- be children of the divine universal power who es to speech and drama, which led to the could be able to initiate those men and beginnings of “eurythmy,” an art of movement women who have developed their facility of that makes visible those inner forms of lan- thought so that they might better unite them- guage and music formerly revealed only in the selves with the divine. The children of the unseen levels of artistic expression. After the divine universal power, those who have the First World War, an international group of “seed” within them, would be able to initiate volunteers, together with local craftsmen, the more advanced members of humankind. constructed the unique building designed by People so initiated would be able to receive Steiner. The Goetheanum was opened in revelations and perform what others would 1920, to serve the “awareness of one’s humani- consider miracles. The initiates would go on ty” and to support the developing work of to become the mediators between humankind anthroposophy. On December 31, 1922, an and the higher intelligences. The whole point arsonist burned the wooden building to the of the efforts of these higher intelligences was ground. A new building was designed and to enable humankind to become more inde- constructed in 1923, which still serves as the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 152 Mediums and Mystics

international headquarters of the Anthropo- As he sat in the House of Nobles, Sweden- sophical Society. borg was much admired for his political views. Among Steiner’s greatest legacies is his Some of his opinions were a bit unsettling to work in education and the establishment of his royal benefactors, however, for Swedenborg the Waldorf School Movement, which origi- was openly in favor of a democratic form of nated from a request made by Emil Molt, government. Hardly content to pontificate in director of the Waldorf-Astoria cigarette fac- the House of Nobles, he published works on tory, for a school to which his employees could the nature of the universe, as well as papers on send their children. Steiner died on March 30, geology, physics, anatomy, zoology, and astron- 1925, in Dornach. omy which were decidedly ahead of their time. In 1734, he published Prodomus Philosophia M Delving Deeper Ratiocinatrio de Infinite, which explores the McDermott, Robert A., ed. The Essential Steiner. San relationship of the finite to the infinite and of Francisco: Harper & Row, 1984. the soul to the body. In spite of his mastery of Shepherd, A. P. Rudolf Steiner: Scientist of the Invisible. the material sciences and mechanical engi- Rochester, Vt.: Inner Traditions International, neering, it was becoming obvious to all his 1983. readers that Swedenborg’s concept of the Steiner, Rudolf. An Autobiography. Blauvelt, N.Y.: supreme effort of humankind was an intense Rudolf Steiner Publications, 1977. study of the spiritual and the divine. In 1743, when he was 56, Swedenborg had Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772) a vision in which he believed that “Our Lord” Emanuel Swedenborg was perhaps the last of initiated him into the deeper spiritual mean- the Renaissance men—he was fluent in nine ing of the scriptures. The Bible was the word languages, wrote 150 works in 17 sciences, was of God, he was told, but its true meaning dif- expert in numerous crafts, and was a musician, a fered greatly from its more apparent teachings. politician, and an inventor with dozens of major Only Swedenborg, with the help of minister- contributions attributed to his name. When his ing angels, could translate the actual message name is recalled today, it is usually as a Swedish of scripture. After a series of dreams and mystic and medium who courted angels and visions, Swedenborg abandoned his life of pol- cursed demons. Swedenborg claimed daily com- itics and science to spend all of his consider- munications with the inhabitants of the unseen able energy delving into the mysteries of the world, and his manifestations of remarkable psy- spiritual world. He immediately resigned all of chic phenomena are well documented. his appointments and retired at half his pen- Emanuel Swedberg was born in Stockholm, sion. Not only had God revealed himself and Sweden, on January 29, 1688. His father was a the true spiritual essence of the scriptures to professor of theology at the University of him, but Swedenborg felt that God wanted Upsala, who later became the Lutheran Bishop him to develop a new church. Swedenborg of Scara in spite of certain opinions which said that he could hear the conversations of appeared to challenge orthodox religious angelic beings and could even participate in views. Emanuel completed his university edu- such otherworldly discussions. In time, he was cation at Upsala in 1710, then traveled abroad given visions of both heaven and hell, and he in England, Holland, France, and Germany. In developed the habit of lying in trance for sev- 1715, he returned to Upsala and gained a solid eral days and nights. His arguments with the reputation as an engineer, leading to his evil spirits, the fallen angels, terrified his ser- appointment by Charles XII to the Swedish vants, but the gentle conversations with the Board of Mines in 1716. In addition to his benign angelic beings soothed their fears. engineering duties, Emanuel published numer- In 1759, Swedenborg had the vision of the ous works on mathematics, as well as mechani- great fire at Stockholm, which has been cal engineering. Shortly thereafter, he was ele- recorded as one of the first completely docu- vated to the rank of nobility by Queen Ulrica, mented cases of clairvoyance in history and and changed his name to Swedenborg. which has become well known throughout the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 153

Western world. In September, at about four o’clock on a Saturday afternoon, Swedenborg arrived in Gotenburg, Sweden, from England, and was invited by a friend to spend some time at his house before returning to his home in Stockholm. While there, Swedenborg became restless and went outside for about two hours. When he came back inside, he informed his host and other guests that a terri- ble fire had just broken out in Stockholm (which was about 300 miles from Gotenburg) and that it was spreading rapidly. His friends did not know how to respond to such news, for they had no idea how Swedenborg could pos- sibly know that such a dreadful conflagration was occurring at such a distance away. Swedenborg remained agitated and restless and went outside often that day, only to return with additional dire news, as if he were some- how viewing the disaster as it occurred. Alarmed, he told the company that the house of a friend was already in ashes and that the fire was fast approaching his own home. At eight o’clock in the evening, he came back inside to announce joyfully that the awful fire had been extinguished—and that it had been stopped just three doors away from his house. By Sunday morning, word had spread of Swedenborg’s remarkable vision, and he was intervention of evil and the sins of Emanuel Swedenborg summoned to the governor, who questioned humankind itself had interrupted this once- (1688–1772). him about the disaster. The seer described the perfect communion. The purpose of religion is fire precisely, telling exactly how it had begun to accomplish good and to establish a connec- and precisely how it had at last been tion between God and the human spirit. Swe- squelched. On Monday evening, a messenger denborg came to recognize that even though dispatched by the Board of Trade during the he had become an apostle of God for whom time of the fire arrived in Gotenburg. In let- no mysteries were hidden, it was not necessary ters the courier had brought with him, the fire for him to form a new church. All sincere was described exactly as stated by Sweden- members of all existing religious systems were borg, and the next morning the news was fur- connected as one in a spiritual sense. In spite ther confirmed by messages brought to the of this apparent change of focus, Swedenbor- governor by royal courier. As the seer had pro- gianism did become a religion, with churches claimed, the fire had been extinguished at established in England in 1778 and in the exactly eight o’clock in the evening. United States in 1792. Swedenborg’s conversations with the Swedenborg believed strongly in what he angels and spirits of the dead had informed termed the Doctrine of Correspondence: that him that humans possess two receptacles for everything in the visible, material world has a the containment of God—the will for divine counterpart in the unseen, nonmaterial world. love and the understanding for divine wisdom. To those who questioned the validity of his Before the Fall, the flow of these virtues from journeys and conversations in the spiritual God into the human spirit was perfect, but the world, Swedenborg responded firmly that his

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 154 Mediums and Mystics

observations of these other dimensions had Swedenborg, Emanuel. Divine Providence. New York: been recorded as strictly as any man of science The Swedenborg Foundation, 1972. among his detractors. It had been given to ———. Heaven and Its Wonders and Hell. New York: him, as a scientist and as a man of spirit, to be Citadel Press, 1965. able to reach into two worlds—one of spirit, Wilson, Colin. The Occult. New York: Vintage Books, the other of matter. 1973. From the time he was 55 until his death, Swedenborg spoke to spirits of the deceased and to angelic beings. According to his con- Researchers into the stant dialogues with such entities, he said that the spirit world was comprised of a number of Mystery of Spirit Contact concentric spheres, each with its own density o the uninformed layperson, psychical and inhabitants. The existence of the spirits researchers who investigate individuals was quite similar to that of Earth, with houses, T who claim to be able to make contact trees, parks, schools, and so forth. Those who with the spirits of the departed are sometimes died of disease or old age regained their youth thought of as gullible men or women who go and health in the spirit world. Everyone who to seances in order to converse with the ghost arrived on those ethereal planes after death of their late Uncle Henry. To be certain, medi- rested for a few days before regaining full con- ums and their paranormal abilities are studied sciousness. Because on Earth it takes a man and tested, but not in an attitude of open and a woman to form a complete human unit, acceptance. Such investigations are conduct- marriage continues to exist as a spiritual union ed in all earnestness and seriousness and under on the other side. There is no such thing as the strictest laboratory conditions possible. hell or eternal punishment. Those spirits who And rather than being gullible, the find themselves in a hellish place after death researchers are more likely to be skeptical and can evolve toward a higher spiritual plane. cautious observers, ever on the watch for In spite of it being granted to him “to be trickery and evidence of charlatanism. constantly and uninterruptedly in company Many of those who research spirit contact with spirits and angels,” Swedenborg did issue believe that the difference between the gen- a caution in regard to receiving counsel from uine medium or channel and the great majori- just any spirit that might manifest with an ty of humankind lies in the fact that the medi- alleged personal message. “When spirits begin um’s threshold of consciousness may be set to speak,” he wrote in Miscellaneous Theological lower than that of others. In other words, the Works (1996), “care should be taken not to medium has access to levels of awareness that believe them, for nearly everything they say is lie beyond the normal “reach” of the subcon- made up by them.…They love to feign. What- scious. The spirit medium usually works in ever be the topic spoken of, they think they trance, and while in this state of conscious- know it, and if man listens and believes, they ness, he or she claims to be under the direc- insist, and in various ways deceive and seduce.” tion of a spirit guide or spirit control. Spiritu- From 1747 onward, Swedenborg lived at alists believe in the reality of the guide as a various times in Stockholm, Holland, and spiritual entity apart from the medium. Psy- London, where he died on March 29, 1772. chical researchers theorize that the control He was first buried in the Swedish Church in personality is but a secondary personality of Prince’s Square, then, later, at the request of the medium that is able to dip into the psy- the Swedish government, his body was sent to chic abilities residing in the subconscious. Stockholm for reinterment. The physical phenomena of mediumship are among the strangest and most dramatic of M Delving Deeper all occurrences studied by psychical researchers. Brown, Slater. The Heyday of Spiritualism. New York: Under laboratory conditions, serious reports Hawthorn Books, 1970. have been made of the materialization of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 155

mericans are trying to communicate with spirits in record numbers; half of all Amer- icans believe in extrasensory perception. AA new 2000 Gallup poll reports that fully 28 percent of Americans believe people can hear from or Can the Living communicate mentally with the dead. Regardless of whether spirits are attempting to Talk to the Dead? communicate with us, people are trying to communi- cate with them—spouses with deceased spouses; Gary Schwartz thinks he has evidence that the parents with deceased children; children with living can talk to the dead. Schwartz, Harvard-educat- deceased parents—says Greg Barrett of the Gannett ed and head of the University of Arizona Human Ener- News Service. Skeptics and believers alike say it is gy Systems Laboratory, claims the lab, which is a psy- this love—and love lost—that drives our undying chic testing ground, is revealing some interesting desire to talk to the dead. data. Several years ago, five mediums that Schwartz Longtime skeptic and magician James Randi, refers to as the “Dream Team” were flown to Tucson a.k.a. “Amazing Randi,” says, “People not only want it and put through a battery of tests. Most psychics to be true, they need it to be true. It’s the feel-good scored 83 percent in revealing personal details about syndrome,” says the 72-year-old, who has standing others, when asking yes or no questions. offer of $1 million to psychics who can independently When asked if any of his “Dream Team” will take verify their “magic.” Amazing Randi’s challenge for the $1 million prize, he Between 1972 and 1995 U.S. taxpayer,s unbe- answers that Randi is an eternal skeptic who will knownst to them, supported the paranormal profes- never convert, no matter what evidence confronts sion. Before the ties were severed to psychics in 1996, him, so it is unlikely. the CIA and various U.S. Defense Department intelli- Sources: gence agencies spent $20 million in an effort to turn Barrett, Greg. USA Today, 20 June 2001. psychics into spy satellites. Some of the details of the government program may soon be released, as they are in the process of being reviewed for declassifica- tion, according to CIA spokeswoman Anya Guilsher. Guilsher adds that the government’s conclusion of the use of psychics was “unpromising.”

Psychic Noreen Renier doesn’t agree. She was lecturing on extrasensory perception at the FBI Acad- emy in Quantico, Virginia, when she warned that Presi- dent Reagan would soon receive an injury to the upper chest. Two months later, John Hinckley shot Reagan.

Skeptic says all of this medium stuff is “nincompoopery.” “But for whatever reason, it’s all the rage.” Kurtz is chairman of the Committee for the Scientific Investigation of Claims of the Paranormal and he tackles claims of psychics and the like in his Skeptic Inquirer magazine.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 156 Mediums and Mystics

man William E. Gladstone (1809–1898), who most of his life was an avowed skeptic of spirit contact and all paranormal occurrences, final- ly concluded that psychical research “is the The ASPR most important work in the world today—by far the most important.” The famous statesman was not alone in his ased in New York, New York, the American declaration of the importance of psychical Society for Psychical Research, Inc., research. Pierre Curie (1859–1906), who with (ASPR) , the oldest psychical research his wife, Marie, discovered radium, stated Borganization in the United States, seeks to shortly before his death that in his opinion advance the understanding of psychic phenomena, psychical research had more importance for with emphasis on scientific research. With its labora- humankind than any other. tories, offices, library and archive, it offers extensive (1856–1939), generally accepted as the topics in Parapsychology, such as extrasensory per- “father of psychoanalysis,” belonged to both ception, (ESP), telepathy, clairvoyance, precognition the British and the American Societies for (PK), psychokinesis, out of body experiences (OBEs), Psychical Research and once commented that near death experiences (NDE’s), survival after death, he wished he had devoted more time to such reincarnation, and apparitions and poltergeists. study when he was younger. His colleague and There is also an “On-line Research” section sometimes rival, Carl G. Jung (1875–1961), where one can fill out a questionnaire to participate in remained actively interested in psychical current research linked with the Department of Psy- experiments until his death. chology at the State University of West Georgia. Sir William Crookes (1832–1919), a Sources: British physicist, conducted many exhaustive American Society for Psychical Research, Inc. http://www.aspr. studies of spirit contact and mediums. The com. 15 October 2001. German philosopher (1788–1860) insisted that psychical research explored the most important aspects of human experience and that it was the obligation of every scientist to learn more about them. Julian Huxley (1887–1975), the biologist; Sir James Jeans (1877–1946), the astronomer; human heads, hands, and even complete bodies Arnold Toynbee (1889–1975), the historian; from a cloudy substance, known as ectoplasm, Alfred North Whitehead (1861–1947), the which somehow appears to issue from the medi- philosopher—all of these great thinkers urged um’s physical body. Mediums have been seen to that their fellow scientists seriously approach levitate into the air, manifest stigmata on their psychical research. bodies, and cause mysterious apports (arrivals) of flowers, medallions, and items of jewelry. In spite of the attention of such command- ing intellects and the painstaking research of such individuals as Sir William Crookes, Sir Oliver Lodge (1851–1940), Dr. Gardner Mur- SPIRITUALISTS believe in the reality of phy (1895–1979), Hereward Carrington (1880–1958). J. B. Rhine (1895–1980), G. N. the guide as a spiritual entity apart from the medium. M. Tyrell (1879–1973), Dr. Karlis Osis (1917–1997), Dr. Stanley Krippner (1932– ), and Dr. Harold Puthoff (1930– ), psychical Some of the world’s best minds have been researchers are still regarded by a large section of vitally concerned with the mystery of survival, the scientific community as being “spook life after death, and whether or not it is possi- chasers” and as outright rebels and heretics to ble to speak with the dead. The British states- the bodies of established knowledge. The basic

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 157 reason for such disdain on the part of orthodox scientists is the understandable reluctance of the scientific establishment to grant a hearing to a body of knowledge that might very well reshape or revise many of the premises on which Society for its entire structure is based. Arthur Koestler (1905–1983), noted novel- Psychical Research ist and journalist, told of his visit with a leading mathematical logician and philosopher. (SPR) Koestler expressed his interest in recent statisti- uring a lecture given to the Society for cal work in psychical research. The logician Psychical Research (SPR) in 1919, Carl loudly scoffed at such studies until Koestler, G. Jung said, “I shall not commit the irritated by the man’s closed mind, provided Dfashionable stupidity of regarding every- him with the name of the world-famous statisti- thing I cannot explain as fraud.” Still located in Kens- cian who had checked the statistics. Upon ington, London, the society offers research and data hearing the statistician’s name, the logician available both in classrooms and lecture halls in Lon- seemed completely nonplussed. After a few don, or over the Internet. Its said purpose is to moments he said, “If that is true, it is terrible, advance the understanding of events and abilities terrible. It would mean that I would have to commonly described as “psychic” or “paranormal” in scrap everything and start from the beginning.” a scientific manner. Scheduled conferences and lec- Orthodox scientists in the more conven- tures are offered on the website in addition to paranor- tional disciplines are not about to “scrap mal review, journals, books, and research initiatives. everything,” and many of them feel that the Sources: best method of avoiding the research statistics Society for Psychical Research. http://www.spr.ac.uk. 15 compiled by psychical researchers is to insist October 2001. upon the requirements demanded of all con- ventional sciences: (1) that they produce con- trolled and repeatable experiments; (2) that they develop a hypothesis comprehensive enough to include all psychic phenomena— from telepathy to poltergeists, from water dowsing to spirit contact. at determining any psychic process at work The difficulties in fulfilling these require- within oneself will either completely destroy ments can be immediately grasped when one it or greatly diminish its effectiveness. considers how impossible it would be to repeat, for example, the apparition of a man’s father as it appeared to him at the moment of his father’s death. This sort of crisis apparition PSYCHICAL researchers are still regarded by occurs only at death, and the man’s father is going to die only once. The great majority of a large section of the scientific community as being psychic phenomena are almost completely “spook chasers” and as outright rebels and heretics to spontaneous in nature, and ungovernable ele- ments of mood and emotion obviously play the bodies of established knowledge. enormously important roles in any type of paranormal experience. As G. N. M. Tyrell pointed out, people are never aware of a tele- Those men and women who devote them- pathic, clairvoyant, or precognitive process at selves to researching the possibility of life work within them. They are only aware of the beyond death and spirit contact insist that sci- product of that process. In fact, it seems appar- ence must not continue to ignore that which ent from laboratory work that conscious effort is not directly perceivable. By the same token,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 158 Mediums and Mystics

it falls upon the psychical researchers to exer- cases of the paranormal, such as those record- cise the greatest caution and the strictest con- ed by Fredric W. H. Myers (1843–1901) and trols when conducting tests with those who other serious psychical researchers, his only claim to be able to contact the dead. interest in mediums would have been to seek In his Psychic Science and Survival (1947) to expose them in the manner of Harry Hou- Hereward Carrington, who devoted a lifetime dini (1874–1926). to psychical research, listed the following Carrington moved to Boston when he was requirements of an ideal researcher: 20 and remained in the United States for the 1. a thorough knowledge of the literature of rest of his life. While at first he earned his liv- the subject; ing as a journalist, he began to spend more 2. a good grounding in normal and abnormal and more time continuing to research the psychology, in physics, chemistry, biology, unexplained, and in 1905, he joined the staff and photography; of the American Society for Psychical Research (ASPR) as an investigator. 3. keen powers of observation and an ability to judge human nature and its motives; In addition to such famous mediums as 4. training in magic and sleight of hand; Margery Crandon (1888–1941), Eusapia Pal- ladino (1854–1918), and Eileen Garrett 5. shrewdness, quickness of thought and (1893–1970), Carrington had a number of action, patience, resourcefulness, sympa- impressive sittings with William Cartheuser. thy, and a sense of humor; Cartheuser appeared to have been representa- 6. freedom from superstition; tive of some of the many paradoxes with 7. the strength to stand out against bigotry, which serious researchers may find themselves scientific as well as theological. confronted in paranormal investigations. The medium had a harelip and a cleft palate which M Delving Deeper caused a severe impediment in his speaking Carrington, Hereward. The Case for Psychic Survival. voice, yet at no time did any of the spirit voic- New York: Citadel Press, 1957. es produced by him give any evidence of Murphy, Gardner. Challenge of Psychical Research: A unclear or unintelligible speech—although Primer of Parapsychology. New York: Harper & most of the visiting entities did speak in whis- Row, 1970. pers. The female voices from beyond seemed Murphy, Gardner, and Robert O. Ballou, eds. William obviously to be those of a male speaking in a James on Psychical Research. New York: Viking falsetto. Many of the communicating spirits Press, 1960. reflected the same opinions and temperament Rhine, Louisa E. Hidden Channels of the Mind. New of the medium, but now and then Carrington York: William Sloane Associates, 1960. felt that the alleged entities did make refer- Steinour, Harold. Exploring the Unseen World. New ence to information and the names of individ- York: Citadel Press, 1959. uals that could only have been gained in some Sudre, Rene. Parapsychology. New York: Citadel Press, paranormal manner. 1960. In assessing the mediumship of William Cartheuser, Carrington could only theorize Hereward Carrington (1880–1958) that the alleged spirit controls upon which Hereward Carrington spent his childhood the medium relied to summon the departed years in Jersey, one of Britain’s Channel were nothing other than the medium speaking Islands, and received his early schooling in in a number of different voices. On occasion, London. Although he would one day write however, Cartheuser’s simulated spirit guides over one hundred books in the field of psychi- enabled him, perhaps by the power of sugges- cal research, as a teenager, he was far more tion and a state of light trance, to come up interested in becoming a stage magician than with information that he could only have exploring the spirit world. If it weren’t for a acquired through an unknown power of mind fascination with certain well-documented or through a surviving personality—and to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 159 relay those messages in voices free of his usual Hereward Carrington speech impediments. (1880–1958). (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) Carrington devoted an entire book to his examination of the famous medium Eileen Garrett. In The Case for Psychic Survival (1957) he concluded that even though there existed only slight evidence for the genuinely spiritis- tic character of spirit guides, the alleged spirit personalities “…nevertheless succeed in bring- ing through a vast mass of supernormal infor- mation which could not be obtained in their absence.” The mechanism of believing in a spirit control somehow seemed to act as some sort of psychic catalyst to bring about informa- tion acquired through paranormal means. The psychical researcher went on to theo- rize that the function of a medium’s regular spirit guide seems to be that of an intermedi- ary; and whether the entity is truly a spirit or is a dramatic personification of the medium’s subconscious, it is only through the coopera- tion of the guide that accurate and truthful messages are obtained. In Carrington’s opin- answered that he could not speak English, but ion, the essential difference between the kind as a spirit he had the ability to impress his of secondary personality in pathological cases thoughts upon his “instrument,” Eileen Gar- and the spirit control personality in mediu- rett, who thereby relayed the communication. mistic cases is that in those instances of multi- ple personalities, the secondary selves acquire Carrington concluded, as a result of exten- no supernormal information, while in the case sive analysis of mediumship techniques, that of a medium’s spirit control it does. “In the an intelligently influenced mechanism was pathological cases,” he said, “we seem to have somehow involved in producing the physical a mere splitting of the mind, while in the phenomena of spirit contact in the seance mediumistic cases we have to deal with a (per- room. In an essay written in 1946, Carrington haps fictitious) personality which is neverthe- said that there appears to be a form of less in touch or contact, in some mysterious “unknown energy” that issues from the body way, with another (spiritual) world, from of the medium, “capable of affecting and which it derives information, and through molding matter in its immediate environ- which genuine messages often come.” ment. At times this is invisible; at other times it takes forms and becomes more or less solid, In his conversations with Uvani, Eileen when we have instances of the formation of Garrett’s spirit control, Carrington learned so-called ectoplasm. It is this semi-material that the entity claimed to have no control substance which moves matter and even over the medium’s conscious mind, nor would shapes it into different forms.” he feel that he would have the right to inter- fere with her normal thinking processes. Dur- According to Carrington’s observations, ing the trance state, however, Uvani said that this ectoplasm issues from various parts of the he could work Garrett’s subconscious like medium’s body—from the fingertips, the solar playing notes on a piano. When Carrington plexus, and the genitals. “It represents a psychic asked why a personality who claimed to have force,” he claimed, “as yet unknown to science, lived a life as an Asian could speak such excel- but now being studied by scientific men as part lent English through the medium, Uvani and parcel of supernormal biology.” Carrington

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 160 Mediums and Mystics

was certain that this energy had a biological was an extraordinary sensation,” he said, “def- basis and was dependent upon the physical initely physiological, and unlike anything I body of the medium for its production, regard- had ever experienced before.” less of whether it was directed by the subcon- The veteran investigator was gripped by scious mind of the medium or by the mind of terror and panic and only through a firm exer- an unseen, disembodied personality. cise of will was he able to stop himself from Although few psychical researchers had as fleeing in horror. His wife, who was only a step much firsthand experience investigating or two behind him, had just finished com- instances of spirit contact and hauntings as menting on the “cute little rooms,” when she Hereward Carrington, there were times when suddenly uttered a frightened cry, turned, and even he found himself dealing with something ran down the stairs. Two unemotional, hard- that affected him in a very primal, frightening nosed psychical researchers, completely accus- way. It was on the night of August 13, 1937, tomed to psychic manifestations of all kinds, that Carrington, his wife, Marie Sweet Smith, had experienced “distinctly a bodily and emo- and a party of five others obtained permission tional reaction—accompanied…by a momen- to spend a night in a haunted house located tary mental panic and sensation of terror” such some 50 miles from New York City. As he as neither of them had ever known before. referred to the incident in his Essays in the Carrington saw to his wife, whom he Occult (1958), the summer tenant had been found outside on the porch, breathing deeply forced to move back to the city in the middle of the fresh air; then he returned to the of July because neither he nor his wife could remainder of the group. Each of them had sleep uninterrupted and their servants had all experienced identical sensations and had left their employ because of the haunting. retreated to the lower floor, where they sat sprawled in chairs or leaned against walls, Carrington insisted that he be told noth- tears streaming down their cheeks. ing of the history of the house until he had first had an opportunity to explore the place Carrington made special note of the fact from cellar to attic. The house was lighted that two highly skeptical friends of the tenant from top to bottom, and the party began its had accompanied the group to the house out safari into the unknown. On the second floor, of boredom. Both of these skeptics experi- two or three of the group commented that enced the same sensations as the other mem- they had sensed “something strange” in one of bers of the group—a difficulty in swallowing, the middle bedrooms, especially in the area tears streaming from the eyes, and cold perspi- next to an old bureau. The tenant, whom Car- ration on the forehead. rington identified only as “Mr. X,” told the A dog, belonging to a member of the party, party that he and his wife had heard noises resisted all manner of coaxing designed to lure coming from that particular bedroom. it upstairs. It growled, planted its feet stubborn- The group proceeded down a hallway until ly, and the hair raised on its back. In short, Car- they came to the door that led to the servants’ rington commented, the dog behaved “very quarters. Carrington opened the door, glanced much as dogs are supposed to behave in the up, and saw that the top floor was brightly presence of ghostly phenomena.” illuminated and that a steep flight of stairs lay Much later that evening, Carrington led just ahead of the investigators. With Carring- another expedition up the stairs to the ser- ton in the lead, the party ascended the stairs vants’ quarters. This time, the atmosphere until they found themselves confronted by a seemed to have purged itself of the poisonous series of small rooms. Carrington made a sharp influence, and no member of the party experi- turn to the right, and the moment he did so, enced any sensations similar to their previous he felt as though a sudden blow that been excursion. The dog bounded up the stairs, delivered to his solar plexus. His forehead poked its nose into all the corners, and broke out into profuse perspiration, his head behaved as if prowling around such a house swam, and he had difficulty swallowing. “It were the most natural thing in the world. Car-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 161 rington later sought to return to the house tic phenomena was real and indicated proof of with a spirit medium and special apparatus for an afterlife. recording and testing sounds and atmosphere. Born in London on June 17, 1832, He was denied permission to continue his Crookes was one of 16 children of a well- investigation, because one of the friends of the known and prosperous tailor and his second tenant had given the story to the papers, and wife. William also had five stepbrothers and the owner of the house did not wish addition- stepsisters from his father’s first wife. al publicity about his haunted house. Although the young man had little formal Carrington broke with the American Soci- education, his keen mind and natural abilities ety for Psychical Research (ASPR) over a dis- allowed him to enroll in the Royal College of agreement concerning the mediumship of Chemistry when he was only 16. Upon gradu- Mina “Margery” Stinson Crandon (1888– ation in 1854, Crookes became superinten- 1941), and he formed his American Psychical dent of the Meteorological Department at Institute in 1933. His wife served as the insti- Radcliffe Observatory, Oxford. A year later, tute’s secretary, and their principal research he gained a post at the College of Science in area focused upon the testing of such spirit Chester, Cheshire. mediums as Eileen Garrett. Sometime in In 1856, when he was 24, he married Ellen 1938, the Carringtons moved the institute to Humphrey, and because of the large fortune Southern California, where they continued to he had inherited from his father, Crookes was investigate claims of hauntings and spirit con- able to establish a private laboratory and tact. Among his many books are such titles as devote himself entirely to scientific work of The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism (1907); his own choosing. Three years later, in 1861, Your Psychic Powers and How to Develop Them Crookes discovered the element thallium and (1920); and Psychic Science and Survival the correct measurement of its atomic weight. (1947). Hereward Carrington died on Decem- In 1863, when he was only 31, he was elected ber 26, 1958, in Los Angeles. a fellow of the Royal Society. M Delving Deeper Just when it seemed Crookes faced only a Carrington, Hereward. The Case for Psychic Survival. life of one triumph after another, he was grief- New York: Citadel Press, 1957. stricken when his youngest brother, Phillip, ———. Essays in the Occult: Experiences Out of a Life- died in 1867. Cromwell Varley, a close friend time of Psychical Research. New York: Thomas and fellow physicist who was also a practicing Yoseloff, 1958. Spiritualist, convinced William and Ellen to Tabori, Paul. Pioneers of the Unseen. New York: attend a seance and attempt to communicate Taplinger, 1973. with Phillip. Whatever spirit messages Crookes and his wife received during a series Sir William Crookes (1832–1919) of seances in 1867, it appears that they were Sir William Crookes, a physicist and chemist convincing enough to inspire the brilliant of international reputation, was a professor at physicist to turn his genius toward the explo- the University of London, editor of the Quar- ration of spiritistic phenomena. terly Journal of Science, president of the British Some scholars of the psychic field have Chemical Society, discoverer of the element declared the series of experiments that thallium, and inventor of the radiometer and Crookes conducted with the famous medium the Crookes tube, which made the later devel- Daniel Dunglas Home (1833–1886) to be the opment of X-rays possible. In addition to these first strictly scientific tests of mediumistic accomplishments, Crookes was one of the ability. Of one such test, Crookes stated that most thorough and exacting scientific investi- Home went to the fireplace and after stirring gators of spirit contact. After many years of the hot coals around with his bare hands, took painstaking research and experimentation out a red-hot piece nearly as large as an with dozens of well-known mediums, he orange, and “putting it on his right hand, so as became convinced that a great deal of spiritis- to almost completely enclose it, he then blew

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 162 Mediums and Mystics

complexion that photography could not hope to capture,” tongues began to wag that the great scientist had lost all form of objectivity and had grown much too attached to the spirit that he was supposed to be investigating. When such a man of stature as Crookes announced that he had judged medium Flo- rence Cook’s (1856–1904) materializations of the spirit Katie King to be genuine, it was bound to spark controversy. Whether or not the “perfect beauty” with whom Sir William chatted and strolled about the seance room was a ghost or a hoax is a question that is still being debated to this day. Florence Cook, the medium through whom Katie King materialized, first met the spirit in seances which she conducted when she was only 15. Katie promised to be Flo- rence’s spirit control for a period of three years and assist her in producing many types of remarkable phenomena. In April of 1872, Katie appeared only as a deathlike face between the gauze curtains of a seance cabi- net, but as her control of the medium became more advanced, she could at last step out of the cabinet and show herself in full body to those sitters assembled for Cook’s seances. It has been said that the spirit of Katie King became almost as if she were a full-time board- er at the Cook household. When Florence Cook married, her husband complained that it was like being married to two women. Katie Sir William Crookes into the small furnace” he had made of his began to materialize at unexpected moments, (1832–1919). (THE LIBRARY hand “until the lump of charcoal was nearly and some nights she even went to bed with the OF CONGRESS) white hot,” and then drew Crookes’s attention medium and her long-suffering spouse. to the flame that was “flickering over the coal and licking round his fingers.” A number of Many people became thoroughly con- witnesses to the experiment were also able to vinced of the validity of Katie King’s existence handle the hot coal without burning them- because of Crookes’ testimony. Others whis- selves after Home had transferred his “power” pered scandal and made much of the many to them. Those who handled the coal without hours the physicist had spent alone with Flo- the transference of energy from Home rence Cook and her alleged spirit friend. “received bad blisters at the attempt.” Crookes, however, stood firm in his convic- tions that he had not been duped and summed Crookes no doubt created quite a stir up his investigations by stating that it was among his more orthodox scientific colleagues unimaginable to suggest that “an innocent when he told them that he had walked with a schoolgirl of fifteen” should be able to devise ghost, talked with a ghost, and taken more and to carry out such a “gigantic imposture” so than 40 flashlight photographs of the specter. successfully for a period of three years. And when he went on to describe the spirit as Crookes pointed out to his critics that in a “perfect beauty” with a “brilliant purity of those same three years the fact that she sub-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 163

Harry Houdini (1874–1926) mitted to any test that might be imposed upon her, was willing to be searched at any time, Although Harry Houdini died in 1926, his either before or after a seance, and visited his name remains synonymous with incredible laboratory for the express object of submitting demonstrations of stage magic and daredevil to the strictest scientific tests, certainly escapes. For Spiritualists and mediums, howev- demonstrated her integrity. To insist further er, his name is also synonymous with the devil that the spirit Katie King was the result of at worst, the Grand Inquisitor at the least. deceit did more “violence to one’s reason and Houdini developed a strange kind of ambiva- common sense than to believe her to be what lence, a love-hate attitude, toward the spirit she herself affirms.” world that, according to many of his biogra- William Crookes’s experiments in psychi- phers, developed after he failed to contact the cal research did little to prevent his receiving spirit of his deceased mother through a medi- the Royal Medal from the Royal Society in um. Others have commented that Houdini, 1875 or from being knighted in 1897. He sup- known as a notorious self-promoter, initiated ported the Society for Psychical Research the highly publicized attempts to expose fraud- (SPR) when it was founded in 1882 and even ulent mediums only because of the attention served as its president in 1886, but he con- that such exploits would receive in the press. ducted no tests of mediumship or any other Houdini was born Ehrich Weiss in paranormal phenomena after 1875. As a kind Budapest, Hungary, on March 24, 1874, and of summation of his views on the subject, he was only 13 weeks old when his family emi- Crookes once said: “The phenomena I am pre- grated to the United States and settled in pared to attest to are extraordinary and so Appleton, Wisconsin. He was only a boy directly oppose the most firmly rooted articles when he read the memoirs of the great French of scientific belief—amongst others, the ubiq- conjuror Robert-Houdin (1805–1871), who is uity and invariable action of of grav- today known as the “Father of Modern itation—that even now, on recalling the Magic.” Ehrich became so impressed with the details of what I witnessed, there is an antago- life and the talent of Robert-Houdin that he nism in my mind between reason which pro- resolved to become a magician, and when he nounces it to be scientifically impossible, and was 17, he added an “i” to his idol’s name and the consciousness of my senses, both of touch became “Houdini.” and sight.…It is absolutely true that connec- tions have been set up between this world and Houdini practiced long hours with a child- the next!” hood friend who also aspired to become a mas- ter conjuror. When his friend’s interests drift- After Lady Crookes died in 1916, Sir ed elsewhere, Houdini began playing carnivals William immediately began attempts to com- and amusement parks with his brother, municate with her. According to some Theodore, billing themselves as the Houdini sources, he did receive messages from her spir- Brothers. Houdini also added the first name it that he felt constituted proof of contact Harry, which was an adaptation of his family with the other side. Others say that an alleged nickname, “Ehrie.” spirit photograph of Lady Crookes appeared to have been manipulated in the developing The Houdini Brothers’ first major booking process. Crookes died on April 4, 1919, sur- was at the World’s Fair in Chicago in 1893, vived by four of his eight children. and Houdini found great audience response to their act when he spontaneously added a M Delving Deeper handcuff escape during an evening perfor- Gauld, Alan. The Founders of Psychical Research. Lon- mance. After the fair ended, he billed himself don: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1968. in a solo act as the “Handcuff King” and Hall, Trevor. The Spiritualists. London: Duckworth, played a successful run at the Kohl and Mid- 1962. dleton Dime Museum in Chicago. When that Medhurst, R. G., and K. M. Goldney. Crookes and the engagement came to a close, he rejoined Spirit World. New York: Taplinger, 1972. Theodore in their double-act and played vari-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 164 Mediums and Mystics

Harry Houdini (1874–1926) had himself wrapped in chains as part of his escape act.

(THE LIBRARY OF CONGRESS)

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 165 ous high schools and social events. It was Spiritualism, suggests his sincerity in seeking to when the Houdini Brothers were performing pierce the veil of death. During the Doyles’ lec- at a girls’ school that Houdini met Beatrice ture tour of the United States in June 1922, (Bess) Rahner, who would soon become his Houdini and Beatrice joined Sir Arthur and wife. After they were married, the newlyweds Lady Doyle for a brief vacation in Atlantic began playing the theatrical circuit as “The City. On June 17, Houdini’s mother’s birthday, Houdinis,” and Theodore went solo under his Lady Doyle said that she felt she could establish new stage name, “Hardeen.” contact with her. Houdini later claimed that he had kept an open mind regarding the alleged Until they decided to try their luck in Eng- communication, but he publicly renounced the land in July 1900, the Houdinis barely man- messages that Lady Doyle had produced aged to survive in show business. There had through automatic writing. Houdini doubted been brief stints with a circus, a burlesque that his mother would have begun writing the show, a traveling medicine show, and an ill- message by making a cross, since she had been fated attempt to begin a school of magic. Hou- Jewish. And since she spoke only broken Eng- dini was featuring escapes more and more in lish and couldn’t write the language at all, he their act, but even the publicity gained from was skeptical of the answers that she had writ- such risky ventures as freeing himself from a ten so perfectly. Doyle was outraged at what he prison cell under the watchful eye of law felt was his friend’s betrayal of trust and the enforcement officers didn’t bring customers to belittling of a spirit communication. Their the theaters. Utilizing his bold personality to friendship ceased after Houdini’s statement. the utmost degree, Houdini managed to secure a contract with the Alhambra Theatre, one of the largest music halls in London. By July 1901, Houdini and his daring escapes were receiving top billing all over Europe—and it HARRY Houdini became the great nemesis of wasn’t long before accounts of his dangling Spiritualist mediums. from tall buildings wrapped in chains, freeing himself from casks, kegs, and trunks submerged in rivers, and escaping from coffins, giant milk cans, and huge mail bags were creating a stir Houdini’s attacks on Spiritualist mediums back in the States, where audiences had once also draws a parallel in many researchers’ minds been unmoved by the Great Houdini. to his strange vitriolic assault on his childhood hero, Robert-Houdin, who provided the source It is difficult to ascertain exactly when or of young Ehrich Weiss’s inspiration to be a why Houdini became the great nemesis of magician as well as the origin of his professional Spiritualist mediums—or even if he really did, name. As he was beginning his own rise to in fact, set about instituting any sort of fame, Houdini wrote a book about Robert- vendetta against them. Some writers and Houdin in which he not only ceased praising researchers believe that Houdini truly did him, but ruthlessly sought to destroy the great believe in survival of the spirit after physical conjuror’s reputation. In The Unmasking of death, and his supposed vicious attacks against Robert-Houdin (1908), Houdini twisted facts spirit mediums were but an expression of his and fictionalized others in order to fit the accu- great disappointment that he never really sations that he had contrived. Houdini’s critics found any whom he felt had truly provided point out that this kind of underhanded proce- him with actual proof of his mother’s afterlife dure was what he appeared to do with so many existence. Others maintain that he only set mediums. While Houdini’s admirers state that out to expose mediums as a means of keeping he exposed some of the most famous mediums himself in the headlines. of the day as being fraudulent, his critics protest Houdini’s friendship with Sir Arthur that he resorted to trickery, then loudly claimed Conan Doyle (1859–1930), the creator of that he had caught them in deceit when it was Sherlock Holmes and an avid supporter of truly he who was the deceiver.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 166 Mediums and Mystics

Dr. , head of the The Reverend Arthur Ford (1896–1971), American Society for Psychical Research formerly an orthodox clergyman, had become (ASPR) at the time of Houdini’s campaign a trance medium and had gained an interna- against mediums, stated that the magician tional reputation for the accuracy of his spirit showed “considerable bias by his selection of communication, receiving accolades from mediums and phenomena.” According to such luminaries as Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Prince, Houdini “only chose to investigate who called him one of the most amazing men- those [mediums] already deemed spurious or tal mediums of all times. In 1929, Reverend very dubious by careful researchers in America Ford received a message that he believed to and Britain, and ignored psychics and phe- have originated from Houdini and conveyed it nomena generally treated with respect by the to Bess Houdini’s attention. Immediately a same people.” storm of fierce arguments pro and con erupted in the media. Perhaps betraying their own per- Houdini’s most publicized encounter sonal prejudices, some feature writers champi- with a medium was his alleged exposure of oned the authenticity of Reverend Ford’s the famous Boston medium Mina relayed communication from Houdini, while “Margery” Crandon (1888–1941) in 1924. others quoted the magician’s widow as saying The investigating committee, sponsored by that the message was incorrect. Scientific American magazine, had sought Houdini’s expertise as a magician, but many On February 9, 1929, however, Beatrice of the members soon became irate over his Houdini wrote Reverend Ford to state with attempts to employ trickery against the finality: “Regardless of any statement made to medium. Although Houdini claimed that he the contrary: I wish to declare that the mes- had caught Crandon in fraudulent actions, sage, in its entirety, and in the agreed upon certain committee members felt that the sequence, given to me by Arthur Ford, is the medium’s spirit guide, Walter, had been the correct message prearranged between Mr. one who had exposed Houdini and the tricks Houdini and myself.” that he used in his attempts to confuse Critics of the paranormal downplay Ford’s Crandon. having received the code from the spirit of Houdini. They insist that Bess Houdini had The great magician’s crusade against fraud- inadvertently revealed the code to several ulent mediums, as well as his career as a con- reporters the year before when she explained juror and escape artist, was cut short on Octo- that the message her late husband would pass ber 22, 1926, when a student who was visiting on from the world beyond was based on their backstage at a Montreal theater wished to test old vaudeville routine that utilized a secret Houdini’s much vaunted muscle control, and spelling code that would pass information caught him off guard with a punch to the from her to Houdini. The various words in the stomach that ruptured his appendix. Houdini code spelled out Harry’s and Bess’s secret mes- died nine days later on . sage: “Roseabelle, believe.” The controversy over whether or not the M Delving Deeper Houdini after-death code was broken will no Brandon, Ruth. The Spiritualists. New York: Alfred A. doubt continue to rage on for many years. Knopf, 1983. Houdini pledged to his wife, Bess, that if at all Houdini, Harry. A Magician Among the Spirits. New possible he would communicate with her after York: Arno Press, 1972. his death, and in order to prove his identity beyond all doubt and to eliminate the possibil- Mysteries of the Unknown: Spirit Summonings. Alexan- ity of deception, the magician’s prearranged dria, Va.: Time-Life Books, 1989. message was a secret known only to Bess. To William James (1842–1910) add to the mystique, Houdini, the master showman, stated that a seance should be held William James is best known for his classic each anniversary of his death in an attempt for work on the mystical experience The Varieties of him to transmit the code words to a medium. Religious Experience (1902). James had a career

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 167 as a psychologist, a philosopher, and a teacher. (ASPR) from 1890 to 1910 and as president His father, Henry James, Sr. (1811–1882), was from 1894 to 1895. Although he was a stal- a philosopher, a friend of the poet and essayist wart champion of the scientific research of Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803–1882), and an paranormal phenomena, he never quite found ardent follower of the teachings of Emanuel the proof in survival after death which he had Swedenborg (1688–1772). William’s brother, hoped to discover through the study of medi- Henry James (1843–1916), was the acclaimed umship. William James died on August 26, novelist of such American classics as Daisy 1910, at his summer home in Chocurua, New Miller (1879), The Europeans, and the psycho- Hampshire. logical thriller The Turn of the Screw (1898). M Delving Deeper James studied both science and art before receiving a degree in medicine from Harvard Burkhardt, Frederic, and Fredson Bowers, eds. The University in 1869. Two years later, he began Works of William James: Essays in Psychical teaching courses at Harvard, first in physiology, Research. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University then in psychology and philosophy. Press, 1986. Myers, Gerald E. William James: His Life and Thought. James’s interest in mediumship and the New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1986. afterlife was closely allied with his research in the psychology of altered states of conscious- Sir Oliver Lodge (1851–1940) ness. In 1882, while in London, he met Fredric W. H. Myers (1843–1901), Henry Sidgwick Sir Oliver Joseph Lodge was a world- (1838–1900), Edmund Gurney (1847–1888), renowned British physicist whose first experi- and other founding members of the newly ences in psychical research date back to 1881, formed British Society for Psychical Research when Malcolm Guthrie, the owner of a drap- (BSPR). James was impressed by Myers, a fel- ery shop, invited him to join his investigations low psychologist, and his theory of the sublimi- in thought transference in Liverpool. Lodge nal self, a secondary consciousness containing a was quite amazed with the results, and he number of higher-level mental processes which began to conduct his own tests. Shortly there- might be responsible for phenomena otherwise after, he joined the Society for Psychical attributed to spirits. Returning to Boston, Research (SPR). James, together with Sir William Barret and In 1889, Lodge invited the famous Boston others, helped establish the American Society medium Leonora E. Piper (1857–1950) to for Psychical Research (ASPR) in 1885. England for tests and saw that she was made comfortable in his own home. Ever the exact- That same year, James was brought to the ing researcher, he took every conceivable pre- seance room of Leonora E. Piper (1857– caution to eliminate any possibility of fore- 1950), the medium whom many psychical knowledge or fraud on Piper’s part. He went so researchers would later declare the greatest far as to temporarily dismiss all of his servants mental medium of all time. Taking such pre- and replace them with others who knew cautions as identifying himself with a false absolutely nothing about any member of the name, the psychologist came away from the Lodge family or Piper. Although a guest in the sitting completely baffled as to how the medi- Lodge home, the medium was kept incommu- um’s spirit control had been able to provide nicado and was constantly watched by experi- accurate information on all the subjects about enced professional detectives. With Piper’s which he had queried. Although he was never permission, her private mail was opened and greatly impressed by the phenomena produced read. Every possibility of her communicating by the physical mediums, James began a with others and receiving any type of informa- lengthy study of mental mediums, whom he tion was completely eliminated, yet Piper’s hoped would be able to exhibit as much gen- spirit guides provided accurate communica- uine phenomena as Piper. tion in every test that Lodge devised, which James served as vice president of the helped convince the researcher that spiritistic American Society for Psychical Research phenomena were real.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 168 Mediums and Mystics

vent her from resorting to trickery, Lodge was impressed with what he had witnessed. “Things hitherto held impossible do actually occur,” the physicist concurred. “Certain phenomena usu- ally considered abnormal do belong to the order of nature, and as a corollary from this, that these phenomena ought to be investigated and recorded by persons and societies interest- ed in natural knowledge.” Oliver Lodge was knighted in 1902 while he was serving as president of the Society for Psychical Research (SPR). In 1913, he was elected president of the British Association for the Advancement of Science. His fascina- tion with Spiritualism did nothing to prevent him from accomplishing highly regarded work with electricity and with early forms of radio before Guglielmo Marconi (1874–1937). In August 1915, Lodge received what he considered proof of survival after death when, in Boston, Leonora Piper relayed what he con- sidered to be convincing messages from Fredric Myers, who had died in 1901, and Edmund Gurney, who had passed on in 1888—two close friends and associates. Such dramatic assurances of life in the spirit world helped to prepare Lodge for the death of his son Raymond, who was killed on September 14, 1915, in his capacity as a medical officer of the Second South Lancers. On September 25, Lady Lodge sat with medium (1882– 1968), who described a photograph that had Sir Oliver Lodge “The messages received tend to render cer- been taken of Raymond with a group of fellow (1851–1940). (THE LIBRARY tain the existence of some outside intelligence officers. Lady Lodge knew of no such photo- OF CONGRESS) or control,” he said. “My sittings convinced graph. The medium said that Raymond’s spirit me of survival. I am as convinced of continued was insistent that he should tell Lady Lodge existence on the other side of death as I am of that in this particular photograph, Raymond existence here…I say this on distinct scientif- was holding his walking stick under his arm. ic grounds. I say it because certain friends of The Lodges had numerous photographs of mine who have died still exist, because I have their son, but they did not possess a single one talked with them.” depicting a group of medical officers in which Five years later, in 1894, Lodge’s first Raymond would be included. Lodge was encounters with physical mediumship took impressed with the emphasis that the medium place when he and Fredric W. H. Myers had placed upon Raymond’s insistence that (1843–1901) traveled to the summer home of they should locate such a photograph. the French psychical researcher Charles Richet Then, according to Sir Oliver’s report on (1850–1935) to investigate the extraordinary the case (Proceedings, S.P.R. Vol. XXIX), on Eusapia Palladino (1854–1918). Although November 29, a letter was received from a Mrs. Palladino had to be observed carefully to pre- Cheves, who was a stranger to the Lodges, but

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 169 who was the mother of a friend of Raymond’s. occurrence and almost indicates that Ray- Cheves informed the Lodges that she had half a mond was rather annoyed with it, for his face dozen photographs from a sitting by a group of is a little screwed up, and his head has been medical officers in which Raymond and her son slightly bent to one side out of the way of the were present. Cheves inquired if the Lodges man’s arm. It is the only case in the photo- would like a copy of the photograph. graph where one man is leaning or resting his Although Lodge and his wife responded hand on the shoulder of another.” immediately and enthusiastically, the photo- Lodge once again contacted Cheves and graph did not arrive until the afternoon of learned where he might obtain prints of other December 7. In the interim, Lady Lodge had photographs that had been taken at the same gone through Raymond’s diary, which had time. Upon examination of all accessible been returned from the front, and had found prints, Lodge found that the basic group pose an entry dated August 24 which told of such a had been repeated with only slight variations photo having been taken. In his report for the for three different photographs. The Lodges Society for Psychical Research (SPR), Lodge felt the evidential value of the communica- noted that the photograph had been taken 21 tion had been greatly enhanced by the fact days before their son’s death. “Some days may that one medium had made a reference to the have elapsed before [Raymond] saw a print, if existence of Raymond’s last photograph, and he ever saw one,” he wrote. “He certainly another medium, unknown to the first, had never mentioned it in his letters. We were, supplied the details of the photograph in therefore, in complete ignorance of it.” response to Lodge’s direct question. In his My Philosophy (1933), he wrote: “I am absolutely While the Lodges were awaiting the pho- convinced not only of survival, but of demon- tograph from Cheves, they visited another strated survival, demonstrated by occasional medium through whose spirit control Ray- interaction with matter in such a way as to mond gave them additional details concern- produce physical results.” ing the group picture. Now, it seemed, Ray- mond was not so certain he held his walking Among the books written by Sir Oliver stick, but he confirmed that there were a con- Lodge are such titles as: Man and the Universe siderable number of men in the photograph, (1908); Science and Religion (1914); Raymond including two who were friends of his. These or Life and Death (1917); Raymond Revisited two men were prominently featured standing (1922); Science and Human Progress (1927); behind Raymond, one of whom annoyed him Why I Believe in Personal Immortality (1928); by leaning on his shoulder. The Reality of a Spiritual World (1930); and My Philosophy (1933). When the photograph was delivered to the Lodge home, Sir Oliver and Lady Lodge M Delving Deeper noticed at once that it offered a poor likeness Jolly, W. P. Sir Oliver Lodge. London: Constable, 1974. of Raymond, but provided excellent evidence Tabori, Paul. Pioneers of the Unseen. New York: that their son had communicated to them Taplinger, 1973. from beyond the grave. The walking stick was there, though not under Raymond’s arm, as Fredric W. H. Myers (1843–1901) the first medium had said. The fellow officers Fredric William Henry Myers was born in Raymond had named through the second 1843 in Keswick, Cumberland, England, into medium were in the photograph and the gen- the family of a clergyman. He was educated at eral arrangement of the men was as both Cheltenham and College, Cambridge. mediums had described it. In 1865, he became a lecturer in the classics at “But by far the most striking piece of evi- Cambridge, but in 1872, he resigned that posi- dence is the fact that some one sitting behind tion to become a school inspector. Myers pub- Raymond is leaning or resting a hand on his lished several volumes of poetry, though it was shoulder,” commented Lodge in his report. as an essayist that he became known (Essays, “The photograph fortunately shows the actual Classical and Modern [1885]).

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 170 Mediums and Mystics

Intrigued by the possibility of ghosts, spir- ink was still moist on his order blank. He was its, and the survival of the soul since he was satisfied that he had not been dreaming, but very young, Myers began sitting with mediums was wide awake. He had been near enough to in 1872, often in the company of his friends, touch her, “had it been a physical possibility.” Henry Sidgwick (1838–1900) and Edmund He had noted her features, expression, and Gurney (1847–1888). In 1882, he was one of details of dress. “She appeared as if alive,” he the original group, together with Sidgwick stated. “Her eyes looked kindly and perfectly and Gurney, who founded the British Society naturally into mine. Her skin was so lifelike for Psychical Research (BSPR) and remained that I could see the glow of moisture on its until the end of his life one of its most active surface, and, on the whole, there was no and productive members, serving as the soci- change in her appearance.” ety’s secretary from 1888 to 1899 and its presi- Mr. F. G. was so impressed by the experi- dent in 1900. ence that he took the next train home to tell Although he was never a skeptic toward the his parents about the remarkable visitation. paranormal, Myers deemed many of the mani- But his mother nearly fainted when he told festations of spirit mediums to be simplistic and them of “a bright red line or scratch on the puerile. In his opinion, the greatest evidence for right-hand side” of his sister’s face. With tears survival of the human personality after death streaming down her face, his mother told him was to be found in what he called the “sublimi- that he had most certainly seen his sister’s nal consciousness,” that mysterious realm that spirit since only she was aware of a scratch lies beneath the threshold of ordinary con- that she had accidentally made while doing sciousness wherein exist the faculties of telepa- some little act of kindness after the girl’s thy, clairvoyance, psychokinesis, and precog- death. Feeling terrible over what had nition. All the phenomena of mediumism and occurred, his mother had carefully “obliterat- the seance room Myers attributed to the mani- ed all traces of the slight scratch with the aid festations of the subliminal consciousness. of powder” and had never mentioned the Myers investigated one of the most evi- unfortunate occurrence to a single person dential cases suggestive of the survival of from that day onward until F. G. had men- human personality beyond the death experi- tioned seeing it on the spirit form of his sister. ence recorded in the early annals of psychical It seems a bit more than coincidence when research. The report, which has come to be the anonymous narrator, F. G., adds: “A few known as “The Case of the Scratch on the weeks later my mother died, happy in her Cheek.” belief that she would rejoin her favorite In 1876 Mr. F. G., a traveling salesman, daughter in a better world.” was sitting in a hotel room in St. Joseph, Mis- In discussing this case, Fredric W. H. souri. It was high noon and he was smoking a Myers wrote that, in his opinion, the spirit of cigar and writing out sales orders. Suddenly the daughter had perceived the approaching conscious of someone sitting on his left with death of her mother and had appeared to the one arm resting on the table, the salesman was brother to force him into the role of message startled to look up into the face of his dead sis- bearer. Also, by prompting F. G. to return ter, a young lady of 18 who had died of cholera home unexpectedly at that time, the spirit had in 1867. “So sure was I that it was she,” he enabled him to have a final visit with his wrote in an account to the American Society mother. Myers was further intrigued by the for Psychical Research (ASPR) (Proceedings, fact that the spirit figure appeared not as a S.P.R., VI, 17), “that I sprang forward in corpse, but as a girl full of health and happi- delight, calling her by name.” ness “with the symbolic red mark worn simply As he did so, the image of his sister van- as a test of identity.” Myers discounted the ished, and Mr. F. G. resumed his seat, stunned theory that the spirit figure could have been a by the experience. The cigar was still in his projection from the mother’s mind. “As to the mouth, the pen was still in his hand, and the spirit’s own knowledge of the fate of the body

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 171

Frederic W. Myers

(1843–1901). (FORTEAN

PICTURE LIBRARY)

after death, other reported cases show that seems probable that recognition was intelli- this specific form of post-mortem perception is gently aimed at.” not unusual,” he concluded. “This case is one of the best attested, and in itself one of the The Reverend Arthur Bellamy told Myers most remarkable that we possess…It certainly about the “lady” he saw one night sitting by the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 172 Mediums and Mystics

side of the bed where his wife lay sound asleep. of a circulated questionnaire that asked its Bellamy stared at the strange woman for several respondents: minutes, noting especially the elegant styling of Have you ever, when believing her hair, before the lady vanished. yourself to be completely awake, had a When Mrs. Bellamy awakened, the rev- vivid impression of seeing or being erend described her mysterious caller. He was touched by a living being or inanimate startled to learn that the description fit that of object, or of hearing a voice; which a schoolgirl friend of his wife’s with whom she impression, so far as you could discover, had once made a pact that the first one to die was not due to any external physical should appear after her death to the survivor. cause? The astonished clergyman then asked his wife if there was anything outstanding about her The SPR received answers from 17,000 friend, so they might be certain it had been people, 1,684 of whom answered “yes.” From she. “Her hair,” she answered without hesita- this, the committee which was conducting the tion. “We girls used to tease her at school for census estimated that nearly 10 percent of the devoting so much time to the arrangement of population had experienced some kind of her hair.” Later, Bellamy identified a photo- visual or auditory “hallucination.” Those peo- graph of his wife’s friend as being the likeness ple who indicated that they had experienced of the specter that had appeared at her bedside. some paranormal appearance or manifestation were sent forms requesting details. The results, speculations, and conclusions of Frederic W. H. Myers’s many years of The census of hallucinations enabled the research were published posthumously in researchers to arrive at a number of basic Human Personality and Its Survival of Bodily premises concerning ghosts and apparitions, Death (coauthored with Edmund Gurney and which were strengthened by subsequent , 1903). Myers died in Rome in research. The committee was able to con- 1901 and was buried in Keswick. clude, for example, that although apparitions M Delving Deeper are associated with other events besides death, they are more likely to be linked with death Gauld, Alan. The Founders of Psychical Research. Lon- than anything else. Visual hallucinations were don: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1968. found to be the most common (1,087). This Oppenheim, Janet. The Other World: Spiritualism and seemed especially important to note because Psychical Research in England. Cambridge: Cam- psychologists have found that auditory experi- bridge University Press, 1985. ences are most common among the mentally Spence, Lewis. An Encyclopedia of Occultism. New ill. Of the visual cases reported, 283 had been Hyde Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1960. shared by more than one witness. This was also noted to be of great importance because Society for Psychical Research (SPR) critics of psychic phenomena have always In 1882, a distinguished group of Cambridge argued that the appearance of a “ghost” is an scholars founded the British Society for Psy- entirely subjective experience. Those who chical Research (BSPR) for the purpose of answered the committee’s follow-up form examining allegedly paranormal phenomena indicated that they had not been ill when in a scientific and unbiased manner. The first they had witnessed the phenomena they president of the society was Professor Henry reported, and they insisted that the “halluci- Sidgwick (1838–1900), and the council num- nations” were quite unlike the bizarre, night- bered among its members Edmund Gurney marish creatures which might appear during (1847–1888), Frank Podmore (1856–1910), high fevers or high alcoholic consumption. Of Fredric W. H. Myers (1843–1901), and Pro- the 493 reported auditory hallucinations, 94 fessor William Barrett (1844–1925). The ini- had occurred when another person had been tial major undertaking of the newly formed present. Therefore, about one-third of the society, the first of its kind in the world, was to cases were collective—that is, experienced by conduct a census of hallucinations by means more than one witness at the same time.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 173

After the findings of the census of halluci- 1905. The ASPR became independent of the nations were made public, the SPR began to be BSPR and relocated to New York City in 1906 flooded by personal accounts of spontaneous with James Hervey Hyslop (1854–1920), Pro- cases of ghosts and apparitions. In order to aid fessor of Logic and Ethics at Columbia Uni- an appointed committee in the handling of versity, as its secretary and treasurer. For the such an influx of material, the SPR worked out next 14 years, until his death in 1920, Hyslop a series of questions that could be applied to expanded the scope of the society’s work. each case that came into their offices: 1. Is the account firsthand? 2. Was it written or told before the corre- sponding event was known? A GROUP of Cambridge scholars founded the 3. Has the principal witness been corroborat- British Society for Psychical Research for the purpose ed? 4. Was the percipient awake at the time? of examining allegedly paranormal phenomena in a 5. Was the percipient an educated person of scientific and unbiased manner. good character? 6. Was the apparition recognized? At the ASPR all-day ESP forum held on 7. Was it seen out of doors? November 20, 1965, in New York City, Dr. 8. Was the percipient anxious or in a state of (1895–1979), president of expectancy? the ASPR, told assembled parapsychologists 9. Could relevant details have been read and representatives from other scientific disci- back into the narrative after the event? plines that “…Progress in parapsychology in 10. Could the coincidence between the expe- the direction of science calls for major, sus- rience and the event be accounted for by tained effort…devoted to the building of theo- chance? ries and systematic models. The primary need Later, committee member J. Fraser Nichol is not for lots and lots of further little experi- established three points of critique that could ments, but for bold and sound model building.” be used by the investigator of spontaneous Murphy concluded his address, “Advance- phenomena: ment of Parapsychology as a Science,” by stating 1. That the experience be veridical—that is, that the future of parapsychology as a science is that it relate to an actual event that was going to depend on multidisciplinary coopera- occurring, had occurred, or would occur; tion between the psychical researcher and “…the medical man, the anthropologist, the 2. That there be an independent witness who sociologist, the physicist, the biologist, the psy- testifies that the percipient related his chologist, and a great many other kinds of peo- experience to him before he came to ple working together within a broad perspective know, by normal means, that the experi- and giving each other mutual support.” ence had been veridical; and 3. That no more than five years have passed between the experience and the written account of it. Making the Connection The American Society for Psychical Research (ASPR), first organized in 1885 with automatic writing Writing that occurs astronomer Simon Newcomb (1835–1909) as through either an involuntary, or uncon- president, later became a branch of the British scious, trance-like state with the source Society of Psychical Research (BSPR) and being the writer’s own unconscious self, functioned in Boston under the guidance of from a telepathic link with another, or Richard Hodgson (1855–1905), formerly of from a deceased spirit wishing to commu- Cambridge University, until his death in nicate a message.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 174 Mediums and Mystics

dogma A principle, belief, or set of beliefs phenomena Occurrences, persons, or things considered to be absolutely true, whether that are strange, extraordinary, or consid- religious, political, or philosophical. ered to be unusual and significant. ecclesiasticism Principles, practices, activi- precognition The ability to foresee or to ties, or body of thought that is all-encom- know what is going to happen in the passing and adhered to in an organized future, before it occurs, especially if based church or institution. on extrasensory perception. elemental spirits A lower order of spirit psychokinesis The ability to make objects beings, said to be usually benevolent and move or to in some way affect them with- dwell in the nature kingdom as the life out using anything but mental powers. force of all things in nature, such as miner- als, plants, animals, and the four elements schizophrenia A severe psychiatric disorder of earth, air, fire and water; the planets, which can include symptoms of withdraw- stars, and signs of the zodiac; and hours of al or detachment from reality, delusions, the day and night. Elves, brownies, gob- hallucinations, emotional instability, and lins, gnomes, and fairies are said to be intellectual disturbances or illogical pat- among these spirits. terns of thinking to various degrees. The term comes from Greek words meaning knockings/rappings Tapping sounds said to “split mind.” be coming from deceased spirits in an attempt to communicate with or frighten seance A meeting or gathering of people in the living. which a spiritualist makes attempts to materialization Something that appears sud- communicate with the spirits of deceased denly, as if out of nowhere. In the paranor- persons, or a gathering to receive spiritual- mal it might be a ghost or spirit that sud- istic messages. denly appears to take on a physical form. shaman A religious or spiritual leader, usually medium In the paranormal, someone who is possessing special powers such as that of able to convey messages between the spir- prophecy, and healing, and acts as an its of the deceased and the spirits of the intermediary between the physical and living. spiritual realms. messiah A leader who is regarded as a libera- spirit control The guide that mediums con- tor or savior. In Christianity, the Messiah tact to receive messages from deceased is Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), in spirits, or another name for spirit guide as Judaism, it is the king who will lead the used in mediumship. Jews back to the Holy Land of Israel and establish world peace. spirit guide A nonphysical being or entity which possibly can be an angel, the higher near-death experience A mystical-like occur- self, the spirit of a deceased person, a high- rence or sensation that individuals on the er group mind, or a highly evolved being brink of death or who were dead, but whose purpose is to help, guide, direct, and brought back to life, have described which protect the individual. includes leaving their physical body and hovering over it as though they were a stigmata Marks on a person’s body resembling bystander. the Crucifixion wounds suffered by Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) during his parapsychologist One who studies mental Crucifixion on the cross. phenomena, such as telepathy or extrasen- sory perception, the mind/body connec- telepathy Communication from one person’s tion, and other psi or paranormal factors mind to another without the use of speech, that cannot be explained by known scien- writing, or any other signs or symbols, but tific principles. through extrasensory means.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mediums and Mystics 175 totem An animal, bird, plant, or any other natural object that is revered as a personal or tribal symbol. transference The process of change that hap- pens when one person or place is trans- ferred to another.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 177

Antichrist

Apocalypse

Apparitions of Holy Figures

Armaggedon

Cosmic Consciousness

Demons

Devil’s Mark

Ecstasy

Exorcism

Fa ith Healing

Guardian Angels Chapter 3 Religious Phenomena Illumination Inquisition

Miracles This chapter will explore a number of the Possession phenomena that surround a great variety of Power of Prayer religious beliefs, from the of The Rapture sacred objects to the expectation of Shroud of Turin miracles, from the power of prayer to heal 666 to the judgment of ecclesiastical tribunals to Snake Handling cause suffering. Stigmata Virgin of Guadalupe

Visions

Weeping Statues and Icons 178 Religious Phenomena

Introduction advent of the millennium and the concerns of certain Christians about an approaching Apoc- n recent years there has been a tremendous alypse, when people will be called to account surge of interest in both organized religion for their misdeeds. Others say that large masses Iand expressions of individual spirituality. of people have become disillusioned with the People speak freely of their guardian angels, tenets of science and the tools of technology their belief in life after death, their efforts to ele- that promised an earthly paradise, but cannot vate their consciousness, and the power of answer the basic questions of why humans are prayer. Others are concerned about being under here and what they are to do with themselves psychic attack by demons when they learn from in their allotted time on the planet. the mainstream media that the number of exor- In Why Religion Matters: The Future of cisms of those who are suffering demonic pos- Faith in an Age of Disbelief (2001), Huston session has been rising steadily. In a Gallup poll Smith states that a people with only science released on June 10, 2001, the administrators of to guide them are morally lost. Smith readily the survey found that 54 percent of Americans grants that the is “nearly believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent perfect” for understanding the physical aspects acknowledge that people can be possessed by of human life. “But it is a radical [rather] limit- the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of ESP, ed viewfinder in its inability to offer values, or extrasensory perception; 32 percent believe morals, and meanings that are at the center of in the power of prophecy; and 38 percent agree our lives,” Smith says. The practice of science that ghosts and spirits exist. can deepen the understanding of the physical world, “but it can never answer the questions about our moral universe that have troubled our ancestors since the beginning of time— IN a recent survey, it was revealed that 41 percent who are we, why are we here, and how should believe people can be possessed by the devil and 38 we behave while we are here?” Why should there be such a dramatic spiri- percent believe ghosts and spirits exist. tual awakening at this time? Dr. Walter Hous- ton Clark, professor emeritus at Andover The- ological Seminary, saw it beginning in the In the fall of 1988 the editors at Better early 1970s. At that time (c. 1972) he said, “I Homes and Gardens conducted a survey of their think the best explanation is the obvious star- readers’ spiritual lives. The editors were aston- vation of humankind’s nonrational needs over ished when the subject drew more than 80,000 many decades. , competition, responses, and more than 10,000 people power politics, and human exploitation can be attached thoughtful letters expressing remark- endured only so long before they begin to able strength of feeling. Of the 80,000 readers make nonsense to sensitive natures jaded by who responded to the survey: 86 percent the persistent denial of their essential longing, believed in miracles; 89 percent in eternal life; the longing for a living God and a vital reli- 30 percent in a spirit world; and 13 percent gious experience.” accepted the possibility that beings in the spir- it world can make contact with the living. All of the highly varied religious phenom- ena described in this chapter have one thing In December 1997, the editors of Self mag- in common: They all involve human beings azine published the results of a similar survey responding to an individual mystical experi- conducted with their readership: 91 percent ence. Whether one is soaring to the heart of believed in miracles; 87 percent, angels; 85 the universe after receiving cosmic conscious- percent, spirits; 82 percent, heaven; 65 per- ness, standing in awe before a weeping statue cent, hell; and 65 percent, the devil. of Mother Mary, or strengthening the spirit to Some observers of the contemporary scene resist the temptations of the fallen angels, a attribute this great spiritual questing to the true blending of the phenomenon with the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 179

n the U.S., some clergypersons believe Satan and his demons appear to be busier than ever in the new millennium—and they admit that the Iancient rites of exorcism are being performed in increasingly large numbers to combat the evil Demonic machinations of the powers of darkness. While the Roman Catholic Church is most noted Invasions for conducting , their clergy is actually extremely cautious in approving the rites. Once offi- While not all contemporary clergypersons cial approval has been granted to conduct an exor- believe in the possibility of demon possession, but cism, the rites themselves may take hours, days, or prefer to speak of mental health problems that may weeks to complete. But in spite of their careful scruti- trouble certain parishioners, most still concede that ny of all claims of satanic possession, the church has there appears to be an intelligence of some kind that admitted to having ten official exorcists on duty in the directs evil in the world. They caution that those who United States today; ten years ago, they had only one. suspect possession in themselves or others are not Most experts agree the majority of exorcisms gullible or that they open themselves to the sugges- currently being conducted in the Americas are being tion of when other mundane performed by Protestant churches and sects. Approx- explanations may exist. imately 600 evangelical exorcism ministries are in Sources: operation, in addition to numerous exorcisms being Cuneo, Michael W. American Exorcism: Expelling Demons in the conducted by Pentecostals and other Christian sects. Land of Plenty. New York: Doubleday, 2001. These religious bodies see Satan as an active force. They perceive a heightened campaign of evil in what they believe are the fast-approaching End-Times before the Second Coming of Christ. They believe the devil and his demonic hordes must put in overtime to lead as many people astray as possible before the Lord conquers Satan and casts him into the pit of fire. In some of these exorcisms, little more is done than prayers for deliverance of the afflicted and the laying on of hands to heal the victim of demonic influ- ences. In others, the so-called exorcism may be a kind of counseling session in which the troubled individual is advised how best to escape the lures of the demons of lust, greed, anger, and so forth. In still other instances, those accused of being possessed might be tied to chairs and subjected to teams of exorcists praying and screaming for the demons to retreat. Some observers have compared the techniques of some of the more elaborate exorcisms to a kind of psy- chodrama in which the possessed is able to enact a kind of release of guilt and feel reborn and freed of sin.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 180 Religious Phenomena

individual psyche occurs during the awesome The concept of an earthly opponent or splendor of a mystical experience. antagonist of the Messiah also appears in the In his Varieties of Religious Experience Old Testament. The earliest form of the (1902), William James (1842–1912) states his Antichrist is probably the warrior King Gog, view that personal religion has its origin in who appears in the Book of Ezekiel and who the mystical consciousness. “The mother sea reappears in Revelation along with his king- and fountainhead of all religions lie in the dom of Magog, representing those earthly mystical experiences of the individual, taking minions of Satan who will attack the people the word mystical in a very wide sense. All of God in a final great battle of good versus theologies and all ecclesiasticisms are sec- evil. In Jewish eschatology, writings about the ondary growths superimposed.” “end of days” state that the armies of Gog and Magog will eventually be defeated and the At the same time that men and women are world will finally be at peace. examining various aspects of religious phe- nomena and evaluating them in terms of their Throughout the Bible the Antichrist bears own spiritual quest, scientists around the many titles: Son of Perdition, Man of Sin, world are assessing the individual mystical Man of Lawlessness, the Prince of Destruc- experience and asking whether spirituality tion/Abomination, and the Beast. The cannot be explained in terms of neural trans- prophet Daniel describes the man in great mitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. detail: He shall be an evil king who will Perhaps that feeling of transcendence that “…exalt himself and magnify himself above mystics describe could be the decreased activi- every god and shall speak outrageous things ty in the brain’s parietal lobe, which helps reg- against the God of gods, and shall prosper ulate the sense of self and physical orienta- until the indignation is accomplished: for that tion. Perhaps, these neurotheologians theo- which has been determined shall come to rize, the human brain is wired for God. pass. Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard And the great mystery will always remain. any god: for he shall magnify himself above Is it the wiring of the human brain that cre- all. But in his estate he shall (secretly) honor a ates God and the mystical experience? Or was god of forces and a god whom his fathers never it God who created this brain wiring so knew. To these he will worship with gold and humans might experience the splendor within silver and with precious stones and pleasant and all religious phenomena? things. Thus shall he do in his fortress with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory; and he shall cause them to Antichrist rule over many and shall divide the land for gain” (Daniel 11:36). he Antichrist, as the word implies, is St. Paul, writing in 2 Thessalonians 2:3, one who opposes Christ or who falsely had a similar vision concerning the arrogant T presents himself or herself as Christ. and evil king: “The man of sin…who opposes Although the word is most commonly associ- and exalts himself above all that is called God ated with the apocalyptic New Testament or that is worshipped; so that he as God sits in book of Revelation, the word “Antichrist” is the temple of God, displaying himself as if nowhere to be found within its text. In 1 John being God…for the mystery of lawlessness is 2:18, the epistle writer declares that the already at work in the world: only he who now “enemy of Christ” has manifested and that restrains (the coming of the Antichrist) will many false teachers have infiltrated the Chris- do so.… And then shall that Wicked [one] be tian ranks. In verse 22, John names as the revealed, whom the Lord will consume with Antichrist anyone who would deny Jesus as the spirit of his mouth.… Destroying him the Christ and the Father and the Son, and in whose coming is in harmony with the working 2 John verse 7 he declares that there are many of Satan with all power and signs and false deceivers already at work among the faithful. miracles.…”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 181

In both the of Daniel and John the Revelator, the evil king, the Antichrist, is associated with 10 rulers who give their power and allegiance to him in order to form a short- lived empire of bloodshed and destruction. “And the ten horns of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them, and he shall be diverse…and speak great words against the most high God and shall wear down the saints of the Highest One and think to make changes in times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand for three and one half years” (Daniel 7:24). “And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he comes, he must continue only for a short time” (Rev- elation 17:10).

In Matthew 24:3–44, Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) speaks to his disciples at great length con- cerning the false Messiahs and prophets who will deceive many people with their rumors about the end of the world. He makes reference to the prophet Daniel and his warnings con- cerning the end times and the Antichrist, and he admonishes the disciples not to chase after false teachers who will produce great miracles and signs to trick God’s chosen ones. No one knows when the Son of Man shall appear again coming on the clouds of heaven, Jesus tells them, not even the angels.

Although Jesus makes it clear that no one knows the hour or day of his Second Coming, for many centuries now certain Christian cler- gy and scholars have steadfastly associated the rise of the Antichrist to earthly power as a kind of catalyst that would set in motion Armaged- There have been such men as Aleister Aleister Crowley don, the last final battle between good and Crowley (1875–1947), who actually appeared (1875–1947) of the Order evil, the ultimate clash between the armies of to seek the position by calling himself the of the Golden Dawn. Jesus Christ and Satan. Throughout the cen- Beast and 666. The numerical value of (CORBIS CORPORATION) turies, Christians have attempted to determine Franklin Delano Roosevelt’s (1882–1945) the Antichrist from among the powerful and name reportedly added up to 666, and since he ruthless leaders of their day. Ever since the held the office of president of the United Protestant Reformation, the pope has been a States for 12 years—and during the Great favorite of Evangelicals for the ignominious Depression and World War II—many of his title. While many of the pontiffs in the Middle conservative Christian critics began thinking Ages did exercise great power over the rulers of him as the Antichrist. And even the former and the people of the emerging European President Ronald Wilson Reagan (1911– ), nations, contemporary popes wield little politi- had certain dissenters calling attention to the cal influence, surely none that would place fact that he had six letters in each of his three them in world-threatening positions. names—6-6-6.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 182 Religious Phenomena

In recent decades, the term of Antichrist and its meaning will only be made clear in the has been applied to so many individuals in last days before the final judgment occurs. popular culture that it has lost much of its Placing the ultimate revelation of God at the meaning and its sense of menace. During the end time seems to imply a history for God, as Gulf War in 1992, Saddam Hussein (1937– ) well as for his creation—or at least an evolu- received many votes for the title of the Beast, tion, or transformation, from one sphere of especially when he announced plans to begin activity to another. to restore the ruins of Babylon to a splendor In the Jewish tradition, apocalyptic that would approximate the wicked city’s for- thought presupposes a universal history in mer glory. Before Hussein, there were many which the Divine Author of that history will nominations for the Ayatollah Khomeini reveal and manifest his secrets in a dramatic (1900–1989) to don the mantle. But later end time that with finality will establish the when certain extremists named President God of Israel as the one true God. The “end of Reagan, former U.S. Secretary of State days” (acharit ha-yamin) is bound up with the Henry Kissinger (1923– ), and even the coming of the Messiah, but before his appear- children’s television icon Barney the ance governments will become increasingly Dinosaur as the Antichrist, the word began corrupt, religious schools will become hereti- losing its threat for the general population. cal, the wisdom of the scribes and teachers However, those Christians who believe will become blasphemous, young people will strongly in the coming time of Tribulation, shame their elders, and members of families the Apocalypse, the Rapture, and the great will turn upon one another. Then, just prior to final battle of good versus evil at Armaged- the arrival of the Messiah, the righteous of don, firmly believe that the title of Israel shall defeat the armies of evil that have Antichrist maintains its fear factor and that gathered under the banner of Gog and Magog, those signs and warnings of the Beast as and the exiles shall return to the Holy Land. prophesied in the book of Revelation should The world will be at peace and all people will be seriously heeded. recognize the one true God. With the advent M Delving Deeper of the Messiah will come the great Day of Crim, Keith, gen. ed. The Perennial Dictionary of Judgment in which the dead shall rise from World Religions. San Francisco: HarperSanFran- their graves to begin a new life. During the cisco, 1989. period known as the World to Come (Olam Haba), the righteous will join the Messiah in Lindsey, Hal, with C. C. Carlson. The Late Great partaking of a great banquet in which all Planet Earth. New York: Bantam Books, 1978. foods, even those previously judged impure, McGinn, Bernard. Antichrist: Two Thousand Years of shall be declared kosher. All the many nations the Human Fascination with Evil. San Francisco: of the world will communicate in one lan- HarperSanFrancisco, 1994. guage; the Angel of Death will be slain by Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. God; trees and crops will produce fresh har- New York: Thames and Hudson, 1991. vests each month; the warmth of the sun shall heal the sick; and the righteous will be nour- ished forever by the radiance of God. Apocalypse To most orthodox Christians, the profound meaning of the New Testament is that Jesus n apocalyptic visions, prophets see ahead Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) will one day return to the end time. Humankind’s in the Last Days and his Second Coming will Ilies in the future, and the meaning of the prompt the resurrection of the dead and the present is obscured in the chaos of survival on Final Judgment. The heart of the gospels is the Earth’s plane. In apocalyptic thought, eschatological, or end-oriented. The essential humankind’s destiny is viewed as steadily theme of Jesus and the apostles is that the last unfolding according to a great design of God. stage of history, the end time, was being entered The present is a time of trial and tribulation, into with his appearance. In Matthew 24:3–44,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 183

Jesus speaks to his disciples at great length con- cerning false Messiahs and prophets who will deceive many people with their rumors about the end of the world. He makes reference to the prophet Daniel and his warnings concerning the end times and the Antichrist, and he admonishes the disciples not to chase after false teachers who will produce great miracles and signs to trick God’s chosen ones. No one knows when the Son of Man shall appear again com- ing on the clouds of heaven, Jesus tells them, not even the angels. As in Jewish apocalyptic tradition, Chris- tians also recognize that there must come the terrible time when the Antichrist, summoning great powers of evil, will triumph for a period over the righteous believers and that there will be one last awful clash between the forces of good under the banner of Christ and his angels and the minions of evil under the ban- ner of Satan. Before that final battle in the Church throughout history and during the John Collins, author of valley of Armageddon, the faithful may look Last Days. When the Sixth Seal is revealed, it the Encyclopedia of for various signs to alert them that the end displays the coming signs of a great Day of Apocalypticism. time, the Apocalypse, has begun. Drawing Wrath at hand when there will be Earthly (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) upon the apocalyptic traditions of his Jewish upheavals, a darkened sun, stars falling from background, John the Revelator, presents in the heavens, mountains and islands removed, Revelation, the last book in the New Testa- and more strife and revolution throughout the ment, a guidebook for the Christian on what nations. The Seventh and final Seal releases to expect during the Apocalypse, the time of seven trumpets that sound the triumphant Tribulation. Specifically, the book was written blast signaling the approach of the final and for the members of the churches of , everlasting victory of Christ over the king- , Pergamum, , , doms of the world. Philadelphia, and Laodicea in order to prepare But rising out of the abyss to block Christ’s them for what John believed to be a fast- triumph at Armageddon is a monstrous army approaching time of persecution and the of demons, some resembling locusts and scor- return of Jesus Christ. pions, others a repulsive mixture of humans, The first of Seven Seals to be opened horses, and lions. These demons are soon (Revelation 6:1–2) by the Lamb (Christ) dis- joined by 200,000 serpentine-leonine horse- closes a conquering king astride a white horse, men capable of belching fire, smoke, and the first of the Four Horsemen of the Apoca- brimstone. Led by Satan, the once-trusted lypse. Scholars disagree whether this tri- angel who led the rebellion against God in umphant king represents Christ returning to Heaven, the Prince of the World sets his do battle with Satan or the Antichrist emerg- legions upon the faithful to make their lives as ing to summon the forces of evil to oppose miserable as possible in the end time. To make Christ and his angelic army. The Second Seal matters even more complex for those who (6:3–4) reveals the red horse, representing serve God, the Antichrist appears on the civil war; the third, the black horse, symboliz- scene pretending to be the Lamb, the Messi- ing famine (6:5–6); the fourth, the pale horse, ah. John the Revelator is told that this man, representing the suffering that follows war and this beast in lamb’s clothing, can be recog- famine. The Fifth Seal to be opened by the nized by a name, the letters of which, when Lamb yields a vision of the persecution of the regarded as numbers, total 666.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 184 Religious Phenomena

The Four Riders of the Although the term “Antichrist” is fre- 7 he declares that there are many deceivers Apocalypse. (FORTEAN quently used by those Christians who adhere already at work among the faithful. PICTURE LIBRARY) to the New Testament book of Revelation as a According to Revelation, Christ and his literal guide to the end of days which they feel angelic armies of light destroy the forces of is here, the word is nowhere to be found with- darkness at Armageddon in the final battle of in its text. Traditionally, it was believed for good versus evil. Babylon, the False Prophet, many centuries that the apostle John, the one and the Beast (the Antichrist) are dispatched especially loved by Jesus, was the author of to their doom, and Satan, the Dragon, is Revelation. Contemporary scholarship gener- bound in a pit for a thousand years. With ally disputes that St. John was the lonely Satan imprisoned and chained, the Millenni- visionary on the Island of Patmos who foresaw um, the Thousand Years of peace and harmo- the time of great tribulation. It is, however, ny, begins. likely that the apostle John is the first to men- tion the Antichrist. In 1 John 2:18, he Although Christ’s Second Coming is said declares that the “enemy of Christ” has mani- to be mentioned over 300 times in the New fested and that many false teachers have infil- Testament, the only references to the Millen- trated the Christian ranks. In verse 22, John nium are found in Revelation 20:2–7. Christ- names as the Antichrist anyone who would ian scholars disagree whether or not there will deny Jesus as the Christ and the Father and be an initial resurrection of the just at the the Son as the Antichrist, and in 2 John verse advent of the Millennium and a second one a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 185

thousand years later immediately prior to the lowers of God. Although the vast multitude of Doomsday clock’s Final Day of Judgment. While many Christian vile and wicked servants of evil and grotesque minute hand is moved to theologians link Christ’s Second Coming, the monsters quickly surround the godly men and show the world that it is Resurrection, and Judgment Day all occurring women, God’s patience with the rebellious closer to a nuclear after the defeat of Satan and the beginning of angel has come to an end. Fire blasts down apocalypse. (AP/WIDE the thousand years of peace and harmony, from heaven, engulfing and destroying the WORLD PHOTOS) others maintain that the resurrection of the satanic legions and the armies of Gog and dead and the final judgment of God will not Magog. Satan himself is sent to spend the rest take place until after the Millennium has of eternity in a lake of fire. come to a close.

For some rather incomprehensible reason, Satan is released from the pit at the conclu- LTHOUGH Christ’s Second Coming is sion of the Millennium; and true to his nature, A he makes a furious attempt to regain his earth- said to be mentioned more than 300 times in the New ly kingdom. His former allies, the Beast (the Testament, the only references to the Millennium are Antichrist), the False Prophet, and the hordes of Babylon, were destroyed at Armageddon, found in Revelation 20:2–7. but there were some demons who escaped annihilation at the great battle who stand ready to serve their master. In addition to And now (Revelation 20:11–15) comes these evil creatures, Satan summons Gog and the Final Judgment, the time when God shall his armies of the Magog nations to join them judge the secrets of all men and women in attacking the saints and the righteous fol- (Romans 2:16). This Judgment will be com-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 186 Religious Phenomena

plete. Every person from every age and nation of the Holy Father’s close friends, the maga- will be there. And there shall only be classes: zine Oggi broke the story in its November 19, the Saved and the Lost. The Book of Life will 1955, issue. On December 12, the Vatican have the names of the Saved. For those whose confirmed the remarkable disclosure, declar- names do not appear on those heavenly ing the vision not to have been a dream. records, there is the final doom: to be sen- Sources near to the pope said that he had tenced to join Satan and his angels in the been wide awake and lucid. place where the fire is never quenched. When Vatican authorities said that there had not the Judgment has been completed, the first been a more vivid or specific vision of Jesus heaven and Earth shall pass away and a new since the days of the Apostles than that heaven and new Earth shall be established for reported by the pontiff. According to Church those Saved to occupy with their glorified, records, Christ had appeared to a pope only incorruptible, spiritual bodies. once before, and that was in the fourth centu- M Delving Deeper ry, when Pope Sylvester (d. 335) consecrated Abanes, Richard. End-Time Visions. Nashville, Tenn.: the mother church of St. John Lateran in Broadman & Holman, 1998. Rome after Emperor Constantine had ended the brutal persecutions of the Christians. Cohn, Norman. The Pursuit of the Millennium. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Although devout Christian laypersons Goetz, William R. Apocalypse Next. Camp Hill, occasionally report apparitions of various Penn.: Horizon Books, 1996. saints and the image of Jesus, by far the great- Shaw, Eva. Eve of Destruction: Prophecies, Theories and est number of apparitions of religious figures Preparations for the End of the World. Chicago: are those of Mother Mary. Pope John Paul II Contemporary Books, 1995. (1920– ) has proclaimed his firm belief that Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. it was a number of significant apparitions of New York: Thames and Hudson, 1991. Mother Mary that brought about the end of Wheeler, John Jr. Earth’s Two-Minute Warning: communism in the former Soviet Union, thus Today’s Bible-Predicted Signs of the End Times. fulfilling a prophetic pronouncement to one North Canton, Ohio: Leader Co., 1996. of the three children to whom she appeared six times between May 13 and October 13, 1917, in Fatima, Portugal. In his book Russia Will Be Converted Apparitions of Holy (1950), John Haffert detailed a series of Figures apparitions of Mary in the 1940s that began eroding communist doctrine and converting n the twelfth century, St. Francis of Assisi thousands to Roman Catholicism. In one (1181–1226) was credited with seeing an instance, a young girl was said to have beheld Iapparition of Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 the apparition of a beautiful lady who told her C.E.). St. Catherine of Siena (1347–1380) to return to the same spot for 15 days. After reported seeing Jesus in the fourteenth centu- having received visions on each of these suc- ry. The Catholic devotion to the Sacred Heart cessive days, the girl was presented with the as a symbol of love was begun in the seven- materialization of seven perfect rose petals. It teenth century after an apparition of Jesus was claimed that the petals did not fade or Christ had been seen by the French nun St. lose their fragrance. It was also said that a Margaret Mary (1647–1690). botanist declared that the petals could not At the height of his illness in December have come from an ordinary Earth rose. 1954, Pope Pius XII (1876–1958) had a vision Ann Matter, a specialist in the history of of Jesus in which the Savior spoke to him in Christianity at the University of Pennsylva- “His own true voice.” The Vatican kept Pius’s nia, has commented that contemporary times revelation secret for nearly a year, then constitute the most active age of devotion to through the “affectionate indiscretion” of one Mother Mary, not the twelfth century or the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 187

n April 2, 1968, two mechanics working in a city garage across the street from St. Mary’s Church of Zeitoun, Egypt, Owere startled to see what appeared to be a nun dressed in white standing on top of the large Mother Mary dome at the center of the roof. Fearful that something might happen to the sister, one of the men ran into the church to get a priest, the other telephoned for a Appears in Egypt police emergency squad. Sources: When the priest ran from the church to look up at Apparitions of Virgin Mary. http:// www.geocities.com/Athens the dome, he was the first to recognize it as a mani- /7084 /stmaridx. htm, 11 October 2001. festation of Mother Mary. The image of the Blessed Our Lady of Zeitoun. http://www.zeitoun.org/, 11 October 2001. Mother remained in full view of the priest, the two Zeitoun Apparition. http://www.science-frontiers.com, 11 mechanics, and a growing crowd of excited witness- October 2001. es for several minutes, then disappeared. The news of the Holy Mother’s visitation spread rapidly from Zeitoun, a suburb of Cairo, to the greater metropolitan population of over six million. While the religious makeup of Cairo is largely Muslim, there is a fairly large Coptic Catholic minority. Thousands began to gather at the majestic church of Zeitoun at Toman- bey Street and Khalil Lane to see for themselves the place where the Queen of Heaven had come to Earth. Amazingly, for the next three years, the visions of the Holy Mother manifested sporadically atop the dome of the church. Millions claimed to witness the visitations, and numerous photographs of the spiritual phenomenon can be found on the Internet. Although thousands of people claimed miracu- lous cures as they looked upward at the glowing fig- ure of the Holy Mother, no one announced receiving any special messages from her. No visionaries ever claimed to have received any warnings of impending disasters or relayed any admonitions from Mother Mary to repent or to cease sinning.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 188 Religious Phenomena

Paris, France: The Holy Mother appeared to a nun in 1830 and asked her to fashion a medal to commemorate the Immaculate Con- ception. La Salette, France: A weeping, sorrowful Mary manifested to two peasant children on September 19, 1846, and instructed them to do penance for their sins. Lourdes, France: Identifying herself as the Immaculate Conception, Mary appeared 18 times to 14-year-old Bernadette Soubrious between February 11 and July 16, 1858. The waters of the miraculous spring that appeared according to Mary’s promise are world famous for their healing powers. Fatima, Portugal: Mother Mary appeared to three children near Fatima, instructing them to say their rosary frequently. During her six visits between May 13 and October 13, 1917, Mary issued a number of prophecies, many of which are said to be held secret by the Vatican. Beauraling, Belgium: Between November 29, 1932, and January 3, 1933, five children at a convent school experienced a remarkable 33 encounters with Mother Mary in the school garden. Banneaux, Belgium: Mother Mary appeared to an 11-year-old girl eight times between Janu- ary 15 and March 2, 1933, in the garden of her Virgin Mary and Jesus ninth century, but “right now.” Matter stated parents’ humble cottage. vision in Hungary. that the interest in apparitions of the Holy In addition to the above listed Vatican- (KAROLY LIGETI/FORTEAN Mother has been building for the past 150 recognized meetings with Mother Mary, there PICTURE LIBRARY) years, “with more and more reports of visions are a number of other encounters with her of Mary in more and more places.” that have been highly publicized and may In the past few decades, apparitions of even be better known than many of those on Mother Mary and her attending angels have the approved roster. been seen in places as varied as Betania, Village of Knock, County Mayo, Ireland: Venezuela; Cuapa, ; Akita, Japan; In 1879, in the midst of terrible famine, devout Damascus, Syria; San Nicholas, ; villagers gathered in their church to ask for Cairo, Egypt; Naju, Korea; and Hrouchiv, deliverance from hunger. Then, at one end of Ukraine. In spite of an increasing number of the church, a glowing light began to form that apparitions around the world, the Roman soon revealed the figures of Mother Mary, St. Catholic hierarchy officially recognizes only Joseph, St. John, and a lamb surrounded by seven appearances of Mother Mary: golden stars. A short time after the villagers Guadalupe, Mexico: In 1531, a Native had reported their collective vision, many ill, American named Juan Diego saw Mother Mary diseased, or crippled people who visited the four times and was given a miraculously created church began to claim miraculous cures as they serape as evidence of her heavenly visitation. knelt at the statue of Mother Mary. Since that

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 189

Virgin Mary appearing before Bernadette Soubirous (1844–1879) at

Lourdes. (FORTEAN

PICTURE LIBRARY)

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 190 Religious Phenomena

time, the small village of Knock has come to shared with the thousands of faithful who be called the “Irish Lourdes.” gather outside her modest home. Garabandal, Spain: A series of ecstatic Roman Catholic scholarship holds that visions of Mother Mary began for four chil- there are two kinds of visions: One is the imag- dren one Sunday after Mass in 1961. The visi- inative vision, in which the object seen is but a tations continued until 1965 and produced mental concept or symbol, such as Jacob’s Lad- numerous accurate prophecies and astonish- der leading up to heaven. St. Teresa of Avila ing miracles. (1515–1582) had numerous visions, including images of Christ, which Church authorities have judged were of this symbolic kind of vision. The other is the corporeal vision, in THE Roman Catholic hierarchy officially which the figure seen is externally present or in which a supernatural power has so modified recognizes only seven appearances of Mother Mary. the retina of the eye so as to produce the effect of three-dimensional solidarity.

Zeitoun, Egypt: As many as a million wit- By no means are Roman Catholics the nesses may have glimpsed the figure of the only Christians who have religious visions glowing Madonna standing, kneeling, or pray- and see apparitions of holy figures. In Octo- ing beside a cross on the roof of St. Mary’s ber of 2000, a Lutheran minister and a sociol- Coptic Church. Miraculous cures manifested ogist in Minnesota released their study that among the pilgrims from 1968 to 1971. more than 30 percent of 2,000 Christians surveyed said that they had had dramatic Medjugorje, Yugoslavia: In 1981, six chil- visions, heard heavenly voices, or experi- dren saw Mother Mary holding the infant enced prophetic dreams. Jesus near the village. The holy figure appeared on an almost daily basis for five In April 2001, details of research conducted months, leaving behind a continuing legacy of at the University of Wales detected a common miraculous healings. core to religious experiences that crosses bound- aries of culture and faith. An analysis of 6,000 Bayside, New York: From 1970 to the pre- such experiences revealed that Christians may sent day, the “Bayside Seeress,” Veronica describe a religious experience as an encounter Lueken, issues pronouncements from Mother with Jesus, Mary, or an angel; Muslims often Mary against the spiritual abuses of contempo- interpret the phenomenon as the presence of an rary society. angel; and Jews describe the event as a sign of Conyers, Georgia: Since 1987, Nancy Fow- insight or an experience of God. ler has been receiving daily messages from With all the interest in spiritual experi- Mother Mary. On the thirteenth of each ences, scientists have begun asking if spirituali- month, beginning in 1990, apparitions of Mary ty can be better explained in terms of neural and Jesus began to appear. By 1993 as many as networks, neurotransmitters, and brain chem- 50,000 pilgrims could be expected to gather for istry. Philadelphia scientist Andrew Newberg, each month’s demonstration of the divine. who wrote the book Why God Won’t Go Away Hollywood, Florida: A devout Catholic (2001), says that the human brain is set up in who had fled to Florida from Castro’s Cuba in such a way as to have spiritual and religious 1967, Rosa Lopez was left bedridden after a experiences. , a professor of series of painful surgeries in 1982. In 1992, neuroscience at Laurentian University in Sud- after making a pilgrimage to Conyers, Geor- bury, Ontario, conducts experiments with a gia, Lopez received a healing miracle; and in helmet-like device that runs a weak electro- 1993, Jesus manifested to her and proclaimed magnetic signal around the skulls of volunteers. that she, too, had been chosen to be a messen- Persinger claims that four in five people report ger for Mother Mary. Soon the Divine Mother a mystical experience of some kind when they began conveying messages to Rosa Lopez to be don his magnetic headpiece. Matthew Alper,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 191

author of The “God” Part of the Brain (1998), a should exceed the grasp of science. Otherwise, Vietnamese Roman book about the neuroscience of belief, goes so what about it would be transcendent?” Catholic nuns in a commemorative far as to declare that dogmatic religious beliefs Daniel Batson, a University of Kansas psy- anniversary procession that insist particular faiths are unique, rather chologist who studies the effect of religion on of the Virgin Mary than the results of universal brain chemistry, people, states that the brain is the hardware apparition in Vietnam. are irrational and dangerous. through which religion is experienced. “To say (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) In his book The Faith of Biology and the that the brain produces religion is like saying a Biology of Faith (2000), Robert Pollack con- piano produces music,” he commented. cedes that religious experience may seem irra- Numerous believers in the transcendent tional to a materialistic scientist, but he argues and in the possibility of experiencing religious that irrational experiences are not necessarily apparitions argue that if God created the uni- unreal. In fact, he states, they can be just as verse, wouldn’t it make sense that he would real, just as much a part of being human, as wire our brains so it would be possible to have those things that are known through reason. mystical experiences? Lorenzo Albacete, a Roman Catholic priest, a professor of theology at St. Joseph’s Seminary M Delving Deeper in Yonkers, writes in Mag- Begley, Sharon. “Religion and the Brain.” Newsweek, azine (December 18, 2000) that he is some- 7 May 2001, pp. 50–57. what nervous about the new efforts of science Cranston, Ruth. The Miracle of Lourdes. New York: to explain human spirituality: “If the religious McGraw-Hill, 1955. experience is an authentic contact with a Delaney, John J, ed. A Woman Clothed with the Sun. transcendent Mystery, it not only will but Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1961.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 192 Religious Phenomena

Kirkwood, Annie. Mary’s Message of Hope. Nevada Jewish apocalyptic tradition of a final conflict City, Calif.: Blue Dolphin Publishing, 1995. between the forces of light and darkness, was Sparrow, Scott G. I Am with You Always: True Stories well aware of the bloody tradition of the hill of of Encounters with Jesus. New York: Bantam Megiddo and was inspired by the ruins of the Books, 1995. city on its edge; but by the Middle Ages, the- Steiger, Brad, and Sherry Hansen Steiger. Mother ologians appeared to employ Armageddon as a Mary Speaks to Us. New York: Dutton, 1996; spiritual concept without any conscious associ- Signet, 1997. ation with the Valley of Megiddo. Armaged- don simply stood for the promised time when the returning Christ and his legions of angels would gather to defeat the assembled armies of Armageddon darkness. During that same period, those church scholars who persisted in naming an n Revelation 16:16, the battlefield desig- actual geographical location for the final battle nated where blasphemers, unclean spirits, between good and evil theorized that it might Iand devils join forces for the final great occur at places in the Holy Land as widely sep- battle of the ages between their evil hordes arated as Mount Tabor, Mount Zion, Mount and Christ and his faithful angelic army is Carmel, or Mount Hermon. Armageddon, “the mound of Megiddo.” The In the fourteenth century, the Jewish geog- inspiration for such a choice of battlegrounds rapher Estori Ha-Farchi suggested that the was quite likely an obvious one for John the roadside village of Lejjun might be the loca- Revelator, for it has been said that more blood tion of the biblical Megiddo. Ha-Farchi point- has been shed around the hill of Megiddo ed out that Lejjun was the Arabic form of than any other single spot on Earth. Located Legio, the old Roman name for the place. In 10 miles southwest of Nazareth at the the early nineteenth century, American bibli- entrance to a pass across the Carmel moun- cal scholar Edwin Robinson traveled to the tain range, it stands on the main highway area of Palestine that was held at that time by between Asia and Africa and in a key position the Ottoman Empire and became convinced between the Euphrates and the Nile rivers, that Ha-Farchi was correct in his designation thus providing a traditional meeting place of of the site as the biblical Megiddo. Later armies from the East and from the West. For explorers and archaeologists determined that thousands of years, the Valley of Mageddon, the ruins of the ancient city lay about a mile now known as the Jezreel Valley, had been the north of Lejjun at what had been renamed by site where great battles had been waged and the Ottoman government as the mound of the fate of empires decided. Thothmes III, Tell el-Mutasellim, “the hill of the governor.” whose military strategies made Egypt a world Today, tourists visit Tel Megiddo in great empire, proclaimed the taking of Megiddo to numbers, attracted by the site’s apocalyptic be worth the conquering of a thousand cities. mystique and the old battleground’s signifi- During World War I in 1918, the British gen- cance as the place where the fate of ancient eral Allenby broke the power of the Turkish empires was decided with the might of sword army at Megiddo. and spear. The Israel National Parks Authori- Most scholars agree that the word “Arma- ty works in close coordination with the geddon” is a Greek corruption of the Hebrew Megiddo Expedition and the Ename Center Har-Megiddo, “the mound of Megiddo,” but for Public Archaeology of Belgium in offering they debate exactly when the designation of visitors a dramatic perspective of the history Armageddon was first used. The city of Megid- of Armageddon. do was abandoned sometime during the Per- sian period (539 B.C.E.–332 B.C.E.), and the M Delving Deeper small villages established to the south were Bloomfield, Arthur E. Before the Last Battle— known by other names. It could well have Armageddon. Minneapolis: Dimension Books, been that John the Revelator, writing in the Bethany Fellowship, 1971.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 193

Goetz, William R. Apocalypse Next. Camp Hill, mos is not dead matter but a living presence, Penn.: Horizon Books, 1996. that the soul of man is immortal, that the uni- Shaw, Eva. Eve of Destruction: Prophecies, Theories and verse is so built and ordered that without per- Preparations for the End of the World. Chicago: adventure all things work together for the Contemporary Books, 1995. good of each and all, that the foundation prin- Silberman, Neil Asher, Israel Finkelstein, David ciple of this world is what we call love and Ussishkin, and Baruch Halpern. “Digging at that the happiness of everyone is in the long Armageddon.” Archaeology, November/December run absolutely certain. Bucke would ever after 1999, pp. 32–39. insist that he learned more within the few sec- Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. onds during which the illumination experi- New York: Thames and Hudson, 1991. ence lasted than in previous years of study— and “he learned much that no study could ever have taught.” Among those historic individuals whom Cosmic Consciousness he saw as definitely having attained cosmic consciousness, Bucke included Gautama the n his classic work, Cosmic Consciousness Buddha (c. 563–c. 483 B.C.E.), Jesus Christ (c. (1901), Dr. Richard Maurice Bucke 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), Paul (d. 62–68 C.E.), Ploti- I(1837–1902) did not presume to place nus (205–270 C.E.), Muhammed (c. 570–632 himself in the company of the illumined indi- C.E.), Dante (1265–1321), Francis Bacon viduals whose lives he examined in his book, (1561–1626), Jakob Behmen (1575–1624), but he did relate—in the third person—the William Blake (1757–1827), and his own idol, account of his own experience. It was in the Walt Whitman (1819–1892). It is apparent early spring at the beginning of Bucke’s 36th from the above listing that Bucke saw such year. He and two friends had spent the illumination occurring more often to men evening reading selections from such poets as than to women. In added chapters, he named William Wordsworth, Percy Bysshe Shelley, a number of other individuals whom he con- John Keats and Robert Browning, with a spe- sidered lesser, imperfect, or doubtful recipients cial emphasis on Walt Whitman. The young of cosmic consciousness—men such as Moses men had become so enraptured by their read- (fourteenth–thirteenth century B.C.E.), Gid- ings that they didn’t part until midnight, and eon, Isaiah (eighth century B.C.E.), Socrates (c. Bucke faced a long ride home in a horse- 470–399 B.C.E.), Spinoza (1632–1677), drawn hansom cab. He recalled that his mind Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772), Ralph was still deeply under the influence of the Waldo Emerson (1803–1882), Henry David many inspirational ideas, images, and emo- Thoreau (1817–1862), and Ramakrishna tions that had been provoked by the reading Paramahansa (1836–1886). and discussions of the evening. He was feeling In order for one to achieve cosmic con- calm and peaceful when, without any warning sciousness, Bucke maintains that he or she of any kind, “he found himself wrapped must first belong to the “top-layer of the world around as it were by a flame-colored cloud.” of Self-Consciousness.” One must have a good For an instant, he thought of a great fire some- intellect, a good physique, good health, but where in the city, then “he knew that the light above all “…he must have an exalted moral was within himself.” nature, strong sympathies, a warm heart, Upon this realization, Bucke experienced courage, strong and earnest religious feelings.” a great sense of exultation, of joyousness, Bucke’s extensive study of those whom he “immediately followed by an intellectual illu- considered possessed of cosmic consciousness mination quite impossible to describe.” It led him to consider the approximate age of 36 seemed as if there streamed into his brain “one as the most propitious time in one’s life to momentary lightning-flash of the Brahmic achieve this elevated state of consciousness. Splendor” which would henceforth forever In summation, he found the marks of the lighten his life. He saw and knew that the cos- “Cosmic Sense” to be the following:

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 194 Religious Phenomena

1. Subjective light: The person suddenly entering a “fullness” of time in which a new finds himself or herself immersed in flame, consciousness shall emerge. Steiner termed or a rose-colored cloud, or “perhaps a sense the new awareness “Christ consciousness,” a that the mind is itself filled with such a transformative energy that would transcend cloud of haze.” orthodox Christianity. In his view, “the rest of 2. Moral elevation: The recipient is bathed in humanity must now, in imitation of Christ, an emotion of “joy, assurance, triumph, ‘sal- gradually develop what was present for 33 vation.’” But, Bucke explains, it is not “sal- years on the Earth in one single personality.” vation” in its usual context of deliverance Steiner acknowledged that spiritual histo- from sin, but it is the realization that “no ry is replete with many sincere and insightful special ‘salvation’ is needed, the scheme prophets and teachers who lived before the upon which the world is built being itself Master Jesus, but, in his opinion, they could sufficient.” only speak to their fellow humans by using the 3. Intellectual illumination: The recipient faculties transmitted through their earthly does not merely come to believe, “but he natures. They used the energy and the wisdom sees and knows that the cosmos, which to of Earth. Jesus, however, tapped into an the self-conscious mind seems made up of awareness of that higher energy that comes dead matter, is in fact far otherwise—is in from the realm of the Divine. He knew that a very truth a living presence.” speck of this energy no larger than a mustard 4. Sense of immortality. seed could exalt the human psyche. He knew that even the slightest infusion of this energy 5. Loss of the fear of death. into a man or a woman would transform the 6. Loss of the sense of sin. individual into a citizen of a higher dimension 7. Instantaneousness of the illumination. of reality, the “Kingdom of God.” And, at the 8. Previous character of high intellectual, same time, he taught that the doorway to moral, and physical degree. enter such a wondrous kingdom lay within the heart of each sincere pilgrim who sought to 9. Age about 36. join him there. 10. Added charm of the illumined personality. Author/philosopher John W. White 11. Transformation or change of appearance: (1939– ) also sees Jesus as an evolutionary Although this change may gradually pass forerunner of the higher race that will inherit away, Bucke writes, “In those great cases in the Earth, a “race of people that will embody which the illumination is intense, the Cosmic Consciousness, the Christ Conscious- change in question is also intense and may ness on a species-wide basis, rather than the amount to a veritable transfiguration.” sporadic individual basis seen earlier in history Bucke’s primary thesis is that during the when an occasional avatar, such as Buddha or centuries of humankind’s evolutionary devel- Jesus, appeared.” White gives the name of opment as a species there have been three Homo Noeticus (pertaining to higher con- forms of consciousness. First, there was simple sciousness) to this evolving form of humanity. consciousness, our instinctual awareness. “Because of their deepened awareness and Next came a self-consciousness, a self-aware- self-understanding, the traditionally imposed ness that allowed human beings to realize forms, controls, and institutions of society are themselves as distinct individuals. And now, barriers to their full development,” White developing among the human species, are says. “Their changed psychology is based on those individuals possessed of cosmic con- expression, not suppression, of feeling. Their sciousness, a new faculty of consciousness, motivation is cooperative and loving, not that will lead humankind to the pinnacle of competitive and aggressive. Their sense of human evolution. logic is multilevel, integrated, simultane- Such spiritual prophets as Rudolf Steiner ous.… Their identity is sharing-collective, not (1861–1925) also foretold that humankind is isolated-individual.… The conventional ways

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 195 of society do not satisfy them. The search for Many contemporary researchers use the new ways of living concerns them.” term “peak experience” when referring to cos- In the 1950s, Albert Einstein (1879–1955) mic consciousness. In her Ordinary People as strongly advised people that humankind had Monks and Mystics (1986), Marsha Sinetar to develop a new way of thinking if they were writes that the peak experience is “critical to to survive as a species. Since that time, the any discussion of the mystic’s journey, since great genius physicist has not been alone in through it and because of it the individual suggesting that humanity must develop an gains an overarching and penetrating view inner road to salvation involving a synthesis into what he is at his best, into what he is of rational understanding with the mystical when he simply ‘is.’ The peak experience experience of oneness, of unity. means that the person experiences himself ‘being,’ rather than becoming.” Sinetar goes In his Mystics as a Force for Change (1981), on to state that the person undergoing such an Dr. Sisirkumar Ghose argues that throughout expansion of consciousness is able to have a the evolution of humankind, the mystics have direct experience with “the transcendent always been among people as evidence of nature of reality.” The person then “enters into transitional forms within the species. Instead the Absolute, becoming one with it, if only for of accusing mystics of being dropouts and an instant…a life-altering instant.” The peak escapists, Ghose insists that “it might be fairer experience expands “the individual’s field of to say that in breaking the illusions of the consciousness to include everything in the cave dwellers they have been more responsi- universe…he feels he has everything because ble to reality and to the race.… They have he experiences everything within.” been the true scientists of catharsis and con- version.… The only radical thinkers, they In his Watcher on the Hills (1959), Dr. alone go to the root of the matter, beyond the Raynor C. Johnson sets forth the following various shaky schemes of mundane perfection, three criteria to test the validity of mystical swaying between the worship of the Fatted experience, those moments when one feels Calf and the horror of the Organization Man.” that he or she has touched “the transcendent nature of reality”: Since many saints, prophets, and mystics have seemingly achieved a state of cosmic 1. The pragmatic test. Has it led to well-bal- consciousness and/or illumination, William anced, happy, serene living of an enhanced James (1842—1910), writing in his classic quality? work Varieties of Religious Experience (1902), 2. Is it consistent with the well-established lists the features that he believes form a com- findings of reason? (This need not imply posite picture of “universal saintliness, the that it is supported by reason.) same in all religions:” 3. Is it unifying and integrative, or isolating 1. A feeling of being in a wider life than that and destructive so far as the individual’s of this world’s selfish little interests; and a relationship to an all-embracing whole is conviction, not merely intellectual, but as concerned? it were sensible, of the existence of an Johnson contends that it is obvious that Ideal Power.… “…all psychotic products resulting in obses- 2. A sense of the friendly continuity of the sional feeling-states cannot pass the first crite- ideal power with our own life, and willing rion.” It is also clear, he writes, that “all self-surrender to its control. allegedly religious people who…have only intolerance in common and are sure that if 3. An immense elation and freedom, as the out- people only believed as they do, all would be lines of the confining selfhood melt down. well, are ruled out by the third criterion.” 4. A shifting of the emotional center toward loving and harmonious affections, towards M Delving Deeper “yes-yes” and away from “no,” where the James, William. Varieties of Religious Experience. Gar- claims of the self-ego are concerned. den City, N.Y.: Masterworks Program, 1963.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 196 Religious Phenomena

Johnson, Raynor C. Watcher on the Hills. London: who serve God and the fallen angels who Hodder & Stoughton Ltd., 1959. serve the forces of darkness—and that their Otto, Rudolf. Mysticism East and West. New York: souls may be the prize for the victors. Accom- Macmillan, 1970. plished spiritual teachers of all faiths advise Tilby, Angela. Soul: God, Self and the New Cosmology. their congregants that the good spirits will New York: Doubleday, 1993. never try to interfere with the free will of Underhill, Evelyn. Mysticism. New York: Dutton, humans or seek to possess their bodies. On the 1961. other hand, the evil spirits desire the physical host body of a human being. In fact, they must have such a vehicle if they are to experience earthly pleasures. When a demon invades a Demons human body, it is said that possession has occurred and an exorcism by a priest or n the teachings and traditions of all world shaman may be required to free the victim religions, demons are spiritual entities with- from the evil spirit’s grasp. Iout physical bodies that roam the Earth seeking to torment whomever attracts them Demonic entities are credited with will through a wide variety of means—from weak- and intellect, but these attributes are invari- ness to wizardry. According to these ancient tra- ably directed toward evil as they exert their ditions, demons have supernatural powers; they malevolent powers. When these evil spirits are numerous; and they are organized. They can penetrate the material world and the circum- inflict sickness and mental disorders on their stances of human life, they conceal them- victims. They can possess and control humans selves in every aspect of human existence. and animals. Demons lie and deceive and teach In many instances, the gods of the old reli- false and misleading doctrines of spirituality. gions become the demons of the new. The They oppose all teachings and actions that seek Asuras, a race of gods in the early Vedas to serve the good and God. (sacred Hindu texts composed around 1500 to 1200 B.C.E.), are transmuted to powerful evil beings with the advent of the new deities of Indra and Vishnu. The raksasas are a class of DEMONS are spiritual entities without entities who attack humans with the intended goal of driving them insane or causing them physical bodies that roam the Earth seeking to torment material ruin. As in many theologies, there is whoever attracts them. an ambivalence concerning certain deities. In Hinduism, the most terrifying of the gods, such as Kali, Durga, and Shiva, although seemingly demonic and destructive, often perform deeds According to the great teachers of the that ultimately turn out to be good. world religions, the main tasks of demons are to disseminate error among humans and to In the scriptures of the world religions, the seduce believers into forsaking good for evil. chief of the legions and hordes of demons is Since they are such skilled deceivers, it is near- known by various names: Satan, Lucifer, Iblis, ly impossible to develop an adequate litmus Mara, and Angra Mainyu, among others. The test that will unfailingly distinguish between word “devil” is derived from the Greek diabo- good spirits and bad ones. Unless one is truly los, which means “accuser” or “slanderer,” and pure in heart, mind, and soul and has the abili- is one of the names for Satan. Daimon, the ty to maintain only clean thoughts and good Greek word from which “demon” is derived, habits, it is very difficult to discern with unfail- originally meant a tutelary spirit or a spirit ing accuracy the true nature of demon spirits. guide, but it is frequently, and incorrectly, Theologians remind their followers that as translated as “devil” or “demon.” mortal beings they are in the midst of a great In the traditions of Christianity, Islam, and spiritual warfare between the angels of light Judaism, the animosity between demons (the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 197 fallen angels) and the human race can be are motivated by their own selfish goals and traced to the moment when God granted his delight in corrupting humans. They encourage earthly creations of dust and clay with the mortals to express greed and to seek the acqui- priceless gift of free will. In the biblical and sition of material, rather than spiritual, trea- qur’anic traditions are found references to the sures. As a general spiritual law, these negative jealousy that afflicted certain angels regarding entities cannot achieve power over humans the attention that God displayed toward his unless they are somehow invited into a per- human creation. In the Qur’an (17:61–64), son’s private space—or unless they are attract- Iblis (Satan), the leader of the rebellious ed to an individual by that person’s negativity angels, refuses to bow to a creature that God or vulnerability. has created of clay, and he threatens to make According to certain Christian teachers, existence miserable for the descendants of the there was an outburst of demonic activity being that the Creator has honored above upon the occasion of Jesus’ coming to Earth, them. Because of the declared animosity of which was perceived as a great threat to the fallen angels against those heavenly Satan’s material kingdom. Other church beings who remain faithful to the Creator and scholars state that another such outburst is against those mortals who seek to follow the expected just before the Second Coming of higher teachings of revealed truth, the epistle Christ. Some fundamentalist Christians writer Paul (d. 62–68 C.E.) gave counsel when believe that that time has begun. he warned that humans not only engage in spiritual warfare with those of flesh and blood who serve evil, “but against the principalities, against the powers, against the world rulers of this present darkness, against the spiritual THE word “devil” is derived from the Greek hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places” diabolos, which means “accuser” or “slanderer.” (Ephesians 6:12). Although Buddhism generally rejects a cosmological dualism between good and bad, Regardless of the general view of the vast angels and demons, there is an aspect within majority of contemporary scientists and psy- the traditional lives of the Buddha which chologists—and even many members of the echoes the jealousy motif of various entities clergy—to regard a belief in demons as a toward humans. Mara, who tempted the superstitious holdover from the past and to Awakened One on the night of his enlighten- attribute the traditional accounts of posses- ment, is said to be an asura or a Deva (a being sion by evil spirits as primitive ways of describ- of light) who was jealous of the power that ing mental illness, there are professional care- was about to be bestowed on a human, for to givers and clerics who maintain that these evil become a Buddha would be to achieve spiritu- creatures are as much a part of the twenty- al status greater than they possessed. Tibetan first-century world as they were in the Middle Buddhism borrows its demons from Hinduism Ages. And the results of a Gallup poll released and adds a number of indigenous entities, who in June 2001 reveal that 41 percent of adult are ambivalent toward the inhabitants of the Americans believe that people can be pos- Himalayas, sometimes appearing as fierce and sessed by the Devil or his demons. malevolent creatures, other times manifesting Professor Morton Kelsey, an Episcopal as teachers of enlightenment. priest, a noted Notre Dame professor of theolo- Various scriptures state firmly that regard- gy, and the author of Discernment—The Study of less of their strength, power, and majesty, Ecstasy and Evil (1978), states that demons are angels are not to be worshipped, and religious real and can invade the minds of humans. teachers advise that true heavenly beings will “Most people in the modern world consider immediately discourage any humans from themselves too sophisticated and too intelligent attempting to bow their knees to them. On to be concerned with demons,” he commented. the other hand, the fallen angels, the demons, “They totally ignore the evidence around them.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 198 Religious Phenomena

But in thirty years of study, I have seen the John F. Kennedy University; and published effects of angels and demons on humans.” more than 150 scientific papers and written Kelsey insists that a demon is not a fig- several books on his research, such as The ment of the imagination. “It is a negative, Presence of Other Worlds: The Psychological/ destructive spiritual force. It seeks to destroy Spiritual Findings of Emanuel Swedenborg the person and everyone with whom that per- (1974) and The Natural Depth in Man (1974). son comes into contact. The essential mark of In a landmark research paper, the clinical the demon—and those possessed by psychologist noted the “striking similarities” demons—is total self-interest to the exclusion between the hierarchy of the unseen world of everyone and everything else.” described by the Swedish inventor-mystic Agreeing with many other contemporary Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772) and the religious scholars, Kelsey expressed his con- alleged hallucinations of his patients in a state cern that most people in today’s world offer mental hospital. Van Dusen began to seek out little challenge for demons. “They find it easy those from among the hundreds of chronic to enter and operate in the unconscious parts schizophrenics, alcoholics, and brain-damaged of the mind, taking control of the person and persons who could distinguish between their his character,” he said. In offering advice for own thoughts and the products of their hallu- those who may fear themselves to be under cinations. He would question these other sup- demonic attack, Kelsey said that they should posed entities directly and instruct the patient not despair. They must focus their thoughts on to give a word-for-word account of what the God, and “try to reach out to Him and find voices answered or what was seen. In this His light.” manner, he could hold long dialogues with a There are numerous admonitions in the patient’s hallucinations and record both his New Testament to be cautious of any mani- questions and the entity’s answers. festing entity and to test it to determine its On numerous occasions the psychologist true motives. “Beloved, do not believe every found that he was engaged in dialogues with spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they hallucinations that were above the patient’s are of God” (1 John 4:1). comprehension. He found this to be especially While such a passage is easily quoted, its true when he contacted the higher order of admonition is much more difficult to put into hallucinations, which he discovered to be practice when warned in 2 Corinthians 11:14, “symbolically rich beyond the patient’s own “Even Satan disguises himself as an angel of understanding.” The lower order, Van Dusen light.” noted, was composed of entities that were Dr. Wilson Van Dusen is a university pro- consistently antireligious, and some actively fessor who has served as chief psychologist at obstructed the patient’s religious practices. Mendocino State Hospital in California. Occasionally they would even refer to them- Based upon his decades of research, Van selves as demons from hell, suggest lewd acts, Dusen has stated that many patients in mental then scold the patient for considering them. hospitals may be possessed by demons and They would find a weak point of conscience that people who hallucinate may often be and work on it interminably. They would under the control of demonic entities. Van invade “every nook and cranny of privacy, Dusen also affirms that he has been able to work on every weakness and credibility, claim speak directly to demons that have possessed awesome powers, lie, make promises, and then his patients. He has heard their own guttural, undermine the patient’s will.” otherworld voices, and he has even been able Van Dusen also found that the “hallucina- to administer psychological tests to these tor- tions” could take over a patient’s eyes, ears, menting entities. and voice, just as in traditional accounts of An accomplished psychologist, Van Dusen demon possession. The entities had totally dif- has lectured at the University of California, ferent personalities from his patients’ normal Davis; served as professor of psychology at dispositions, which indicated to him that they

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 199 were not simply products of his patients’ Mack, Carol K., and Dianah Mack. A Field Guide to minds. Some of the beings had ESP and could Demons, Fairies, Fallen Angels, and Other Subver- predict the future. Often they would threaten sive Spirits. New York: Owl Book, Henry Holt, a patient and then cause actual physical pain. 1999. The demons were described in a variety of Montgomery, John Warwick. Powers and Principalities. shapes and sizes, but generally appeared in Minneapolis: Dimension Books, 1975. human form, ranging from an old man to Van Dusen, Wilson. The Psychological/Spiritual Pres- alleged space aliens, but any of them could ence of Other Worlds: The Findings of Emanuel change form in an instant. Some were so solid Swedenborg. New York: Harper & Row, 1974. to the victims that they could not see through them. At times the patients would become so angry at the apparitions that they would strike at them—only to hurt their hands on the wall. Devil’s Mark

Van Dusen made detailed studies of 15 uring the time of the Inquisition of cases of demonic possession, but he dealt with the Middle Ages, it was believed that several thousand patients during his 20 years Dthe Devil placed upon his human as a clinical psychologist. In his opinion, the brides, the witches, a special mark that was entities were present “in every single one of insensitive to pain. Because it was supposed the thousands of patients.” He even admitted that such a mark might be well hidden some- that some of the entities knew far more than where on the witch’s body, one of the first of he did, even though he tried to test them by the many degrading and painful ordeals of the looking up obscure academic references. Inquisition began when the accused woman One of Van Dusen’s conclusions was that was turned over to the torturers to have her the entities took over the minds of people body shaved in search of the “Devil’s Mark.” who were emotionally or physically at a low Once the alleged spot—which could well ebb. The beings seemed to be able to “leech have been a mole or a birthmark—was found, on those people because they had been weak- the torturers would insert long, sharp pins into ened by strains and stresses with which they the victim’s flesh or sear the mark with red-hot could not cope.” branding irons in order to test its resistance to pain. The fact that the suspected area gave no Considering once again some of the impli- indication of being immune to pain did noth- cations of Swedenborg’s thoughts and works, ing to absolve the woman accused of witch- Van Dusen commented that it was curious to craft from later being burned at the stake. reflect that, as Swedenborg has suggested, human lives may be “the little free space at the confluence of giant higher and lower spiri- tual hierarchies.” The psychologist finds a les- son in such a consideration: “Man freely IN 1486, Malleus Maleficarum (“A Hammer for poised between good and evil, is under the Witches”) became the handbook of the professional influence of cosmic forces he usually doesn’t know exist. Man, thinking he chooses, may be witch hunters. the resultant of other forces.”

M Delving Deeper In 1486, two devout priests, Jakob Spren- Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World ger and Heinrich Kramer, published Malleus Religions. San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco, Maleficarum (A Hammer for Witches), the 1989. book that became the handbook of the profes- Karpel, Craig. The Rite of Exorcism: The Complete sional witch hunters. Charles Williams, writ- Text. New York: Berkley, 1975. ing in his Witchcraft, believes that Sprenger Kinnaman, Gary. Angels Dark and Light. Ann Arbor, and Kramer proceeded with great care to Mich.: Servant Publications, 1994. examine the nature of witchcraft and to ana-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 200 Religious Phenomena

The Spanish Inquisition judges. And few lawyers would dare defend an was ordered to rid accused witch for fear that he would himself Europe of heretics. By be accused of witchcraft or heresy if he pled 1257, the Church her case too well. officially sanctioned The common justice of the Inquisition torture as a means of demanded that a witch should not be con- forcing witches, demned to death unless she convict herself by sorcerers, and her own confession. Therefore, the judges had shapeshifters to confess no choice other than to order her to be exam- their alliance with Satan. ined for the Devil’s Mark and to turn her over (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) to the torturers to extract a confession from her. In a bizarre rationalization and paradox of justice, the law insisted that the tribunal could not use torture to wring a confession from an accused witch, so they turned her over to black-hooded torturers to burn, stretch, starve, and beat her until she confessed. Once this confession had been accomplished, the accused was made to stand once again before the judges (usually standing of one’s own voli- tion was impossible at this stage, so the woman was supported by priests) and confess of her “own free will without torture.” Once the confession was properly recorded, the vic- tim of the Inquisition would be led directly lyze the best methods of operating against its from the courtroom to be burned at the stake. menace. They perceived the witches as making M Delving Deeper use of their unholy alliance with Satan to cor- Russell, Jeffrey Burton. Witchcraft in the Middle Ages. rupt the generative powers of humankind. In Ithaca, N.Y.: Press, 1972. addition, they believed that witches sought to Seligmann, Kurt. The History of Magic. New York: depopulate Christendom by demanding the Pantheon Books, 1948. sacrifice of children and babies. Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New The tribunal judges of the Inquisition York: Harper & Row, 1967. examined, tried, and tortured female witches over male witches at a ratio of (depending upon the authority) 10 to 1, 100 to 1, or Ecstasy 10,000 to 1. And beginning with the brutal search for the Devil’s Mark, the inquisitors ll that the soul knows when it is left directed their tortures toward the private parts to itself is nothing in comparison of the body. “A with the knowledge that is given it Once a woman accused of witchcraft during ecstasy. When the soul is raised aloft, found herself in prison through the testi- illumined by the presence of God, when God monies of witnesses who had seen her alleged and it are lost in each other, it apprehends and evil powers at work (these could be a neighbor possesses with joy good things which it cannot woman jealous of her beauty, a suitor disap- describe. The soul swims in joy and knowl- pointed at her rejection of his love, a relative edge.” (Angela da Foligno, mystic, quoted by who sought her share of an inheritance), she Father A. Poulain in The Graces of Interior was often as good as condemned. At the Prayer [1910]) height of the witch hunt , an accusation Many students of spirituality describe the was the equivalent of guilt in the eyes of ecstatic experience as the mystic state par

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 201

he city of Jerusalem contains some of the most venerated sites in the Muslim, Chris- tian, and Jewish religions. To name only a T few, the Muslims built the Dome of the Rock over the place from which Muhammad ascend- Jerusalem ed to heaven; the Jews revere the Wailing Wall, all that remains of the great Temple of Solomon destroyed by the Romans; and the Christians flock to Fever the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, built around the tomb from which Jesus rose from the dead. Because chological symptoms are usually fleeting, they can of the extreme emotionality and religious fervor which occasionally be severe enough to result in bizarre exists around such sacred sites, a bizarre psychologi- behavior and acts of violence against others. cal condition known as “Jerusalem Fever” plagues Sources: certain visitors to the city, causing them to believe Jerusalem Syndrome. http://www.jerusalemsyndrome.com/jsint. that they are on a mission from God and that they htm, 12 October 2001. must carry out His will.

Thousands of pilgrims come each year from all over the world to experience the sacred sites of Old Jerusalem. The visitors are able to walk the streets where many of their biblical heroes and heroines trod. In Jersusalem, citizens of our modern, fast-paced technological society can meditate under the shade of olive trees and reflect upon the divine inspiration that guided the ancient prophets, teachers, and kings to write the psalms, sermons, and scriptures. The pil- grims can leave the city and travel through the same landscapes where the great figures of the bible and the Qu’ran sought God and heard His messages.

Such a total immersion in the places and events recounted in scripture overpowers some visitors with a desire to bring about a oneness of all religions and all people on Earth. They develop a deep sense of sadness for all the religious wars and crusades that have been waged over earthly possession of the Holy City; they want to do whatever they can to bring together all believers. At the other end of the spec- trum, other pilgrims are struck with a paranoia that makes them think the End-Times are near and that they must prepare at once for Armageddon—the last great conflict between good and evil and the precur- sor to Christ’s Second Coming and the Final Judgment.

Both psychological conditions are clinically iden- tified as “Jerusalem Fever.” While these peculiar psy-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 202 Religious Phenomena

excellence. Mystics from all traditions agree in Eternal Life. In this experience, the con- regarding ecstasy as a wonderful state—the sciousness of ‘I-hood,’ of space and time…all one in which the human spirit is swept up and that beings to the World of Becoming and our into an immediate union with the divine. As own place therein…are suspended. The vitali- Evelyn Underhill points out in her Mysticism ty which we are accustomed to split amongst (1961), the word has become synonymous these various things, is gathered up to form a with joyous exaltation: “The induced ecstasies state of pure apprehension…a vivid intuition of the Dionysian mysteries, the metaphysical of the Transcendent.” raptures of the Neoplatonists, the voluntary or Underhill goes on to explain that in the per- involuntary trance of Indian mystics and fect unity of consciousness that comes in a state Christian saints—all these, however widely of ecstasy, the mystic is so concentrated on the they may differ in transcendental value, agree Absolute that his or her faculties are suspended in claiming such value, in declaring that this and he or she ceases to think of himself or her- change of consciousness brought with it a self as separate from the “All That Is.” The mys- valid and ineffable apprehension of the Real.” tic becomes so immersed in the Absolute that Ecstasy differs from meditation—one of the “as the bird cannot see the air which supports it, stages that may precede it—both in character nor the fish the ocean in which it swims, [the and development. In all the lengthy preliminary mystic] knows all, but think naught, perceives training of the mystical consciousness, a con- all, but conceives naught.” stant exertion of the will is required. But when at last the new and long-desired experiences In addition to the passive nature of the come to the mystic “like a flash” into the psy- ecstasy, another characteristic of its content is che, he or she knows that there is nothing more its relative unity and the narrowness of its to do than to accept that which has been given. conscious field. To a large extent, the outside world is shut out, and the five senses are com- pletely closed to external stimuli. Every other thought, feeling, or emotion is pushed out of the mind but the idea of God and the emo- IN a state of ecstacy, the human spirit is swept up tions of joy and love. These fill the mind to and into an immediate union with the divine. the exclusion of nearly everything else, and are themselves blended into a single whole. The mystic does not believe God to be present; he or she feels God united with his or her soul, Fredric W. H. Myers (1843–1901) so that this intense awareness and its strong observed that the evidence for ecstasy is emotional accompaniment leave no room in stronger than the evidence for any other reli- his or her consciousness for anything else. gious belief. “Of all the subjective experiences A story is told that St. Ignatius (1491– of religion, ecstasy is that which has been 1556) was seated at the side of a road, looking most urgently, perhaps to the psychologist at the stream that crossed it, absorbed in con- most convincingly asserted; and it is not con- templation, when the eyes of his soul were fined to any one religion,” Myers said. “From opened and inundated with light. He was able the medicine man…up to St. John, St. Peter, to distinguish nothing with his five senses, but and St. Paul, with Buddha and Mahomet on he comprehended marvelously a great number the way, we find records which, though moral- of truths pertaining to the faith or to the ly and intellectually much differing, are in human sciences. The new concepts and ideas psychological essence the same.” were so numerous and the light so bright that Evelyn Underhill states that ecstasy “rep- St. Ignatius seemed to enter into a new world. resents the greatest possible extension of the The amount of this new knowledge was so spiritual consciousness in the direction of Pure great that, according to Ignatius, all that he Being: the blind intent stretching here had learned in his life up to his 62nd year, receives its reward in a profound experience of whether supernatural or through laborious

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 203 study, could not be compared to what he had The mystic returns from the experience with learned at this one ecstatic experience. the certainty of having been somewhere else The knowledge that one receives while in where a revelation of some remarkable truth a state of ecstasy is immediate and leaves the was given, a truth such as reality is unitary and percipient with a complete sense of the noet- divine; even ordinary human experiences are ic, an inner knowing and awareness that what phenomenal; the soul, which is the key to was shown to him or her in the ecstatic vision reality, may rise to oneness with God; that is the way things truly are. The knowledge God’s presence may be found everywhere hid- received in such a state often has very little to den in the midst of daily life. do with conceptual or representative knowl- In her Ecstasy: A Study of Some Secular and edge about things. To the mystic, true reality Religious Experiences (1961), Marghanita Laski does not lie in such knowledge. Only in an lists five principal manifestations of the ecsta- immediate experience, a visionary ecstatic tic mystical experience: experience, which stands for itself alone, can 1. The feelings of loss: i.e., loss of time, of place, one find true reality—and most certainly of of worldliness, of self, of sin, and so on. all, there alone can one find the ultimate real- ity with God. 2. The feelings of gain: i.e., gain of a new life, of joy, of salvation, of glory, of new knowl- St. Teresa of Avila (1515–1582), the edge, and so on. esteemed Spanish Carmelite nun, mystic, and writer, referred in her last great work, the Inte- 3. Ineffability: experiences which the person rior Castle (1577), to four degrees of the mystic finds impossible to put into words at all. union with God: 4. Quasi-physical feelings: i.e., reference to 1. the incomplete mystic union that comes sensations suggesting physical feelings, with a quieting of the mind; which may accompany ecstatic experi- ences, such as floating sensations, a feeling 2. the semi-ecstatic union; of swelling up, an impression of a shining 3. the ecstatic union; light, and so on. 4. the transforming union of complete one- 5. Feelings of intensity or withdrawal: i.e., a ness with God. feeling of a ‘winding up,’ an accumulation Perhaps the most dramatic characteristic of force to the point at which it is let go, of the ecstatic experience is the occasional whereas withdrawal is the opposite—an phenomenon of visions, often of Christ, Mary, ecstatic condition reached ‘not by accu- various saints, or angels. Since so many of mulation but by subtraction,’ a feeling of these visionary encounters are compatible withdrawal of force and energy. with the ecstatic’s religious beliefs, certain Laski states that ecstatic experiences can researchers maintain that the visions of the never be satisfactorily explained if it is sug- mystics are determined in content by their gested that ecstasies are “…only this or only spiritual orientation and are set in motion by that—only a phenomenon of repressed sexu- the imagination working in dreamlike fashion ality or only a concomitant of some or other upon the mass of theological material which morbid condition.” In her examination of the fills the mind. Some researchers also find it recipients’ convictions of the value of the likely that the vision, much like a normal ecstatic experience, she came to believe that dream, originates from some sensational stim- such manifestations must be “treated as ulus which the imagination proceeds to inter- important outside religious contexts, as hav- pret and elaborate. ing important effects on people’s mental and Mystic ecstasy, to the percipient of the physical well-being, on their aesthetic prefer- experience, reveals a genuine truth. He or she ences, their creativity, their beliefs and is brought face-to-face with ultimate reality philosophies, and on their conduct.…” To that is experienced with emotions and intu- ignore or to deny the importance of ecstatic ition. A transcendence of the self is achieved. experiences, Laski contends, is “to leave to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 204 Religious Phenomena

the irrational the interpretation of what many and had also exorcised the teenager. However, people believe to be of supreme value.” it soon became apparent when the girl began insulting the pope and speaking in unknown M Delving Deeper tongues during the papal audience that nei- Bach, Marcus. The Inner Ecstasy. New York, Cleve- ther of the exorcisms had managed to banish land: World Publishing, 1969. Satan. Vatican sources were quick to remind James, William. Varieties of Religious Experience. Gar- the media of Pope John Paul II’s successful den City, N.Y.: Masterworks Program, 1971. exorcism of an Italian woman named Otto, Rudolf. The Idea of the Holy. New York: Galaxy Francesca Fabrizzi in 1982. Books, 1958. Suzuki, D. T. Mysticism, Christian and Buddhist. New Later in September 2000, Reverend James York: Perennial, 1971. Le Bar, an exorcist for the Archdiocese of Tart, Charles T. Altered States of Consciousness. New New York, commented that there had been a York: John Wiley & Sons, 1969. “large explosion” of exorcisms in recent years. In New York alone, he said, the number had Underhill, Evelyn. Mysticism. New York: Dutton, 1961. accelerated from none in 1990 to a total of 300 in the last 10 years. Reverend Le Bar said that as men and women have diminished self- Exorcism respect for themselves and decreased rever- ence for spirituality, for other human beings, n September 11, 2000, newspapers and for life in general, one of Satan’s demons around the world carried the story can move in and “attack them by possessing Oabout how Satan had invaded the Vat- them and rendering them helpless.” ican in Rome and screamed insults at Pope John Paul II (1920– ) through the agency of a On November 26, 2000, an Associated teenage girl, reported to have been a “splendid Press story datelined Mexico City, Mexico, girl in terms of purity and goodness” before stated that a steady procession of men and being possessed by the devil at the age of 12. women believing themselves to be possessed The 19-year-old began shouting in a “cav- pass through the doors of the city’s Roman ernous voice” during a general papal audience Catholic parishes seeking exorcism from the in St. Peter’s Square. Despite the efforts of the eight priests appointed by the archbishop to pope to quiet the attack, the Prince of Darkness battle Satan and his demons. Reverend Alber- laughed at the Holy Father’s efforts to drive to Juarez told of seeing a young woman who him away. When Vatican guards attempted to began to speak in a man’s voice and then constrain the girl, she violently pushed them growl like a dog. Father Enrique Maldonado back in a display of superhuman strength. spoke of houses where he witnessed locked doors open and objects move about the rooms. Reverend Daniel Gagnon stated that he had once considered himself scientific, pragmatic, but he had changed his mind. “Psychology is THE practice of performing an exorcism on where you begin, but there is an area that sci- candidates for baptism was first recorded by the ence cannot explain,” he said. church father Hippolytus (c. 170–c. 235) in The casting out of demons and the healing of the sick and the lame were two of the great third-century Rome. facets of the apostolic commission that Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) gave to his followers, but the practice of performing an exorcism on Vatican exorcist Father Gabriele Amorth candidates for baptism was first recorded by said that he and another exorcist, Father the church father Hippolytus (c. 170–c. 235) Giancarlo Gramolazzo, had previously worked in third-century Rome. The priest or layman with the girl and that the pope had spent half instructing those who would join the church an hour with her the day before the incident was instructed to lay his hands upon the heads

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 205

other Teresa (1910–1997), winner of the Nobel Peace Prize in 1979, had led such an exemplary life as a nun Mdevoted to healing the poor of India that, shortly after her death on September 5, 1997, Mother Teresa’s Pope John Paul II (1920– ) waived the customary five-year-waiting period and began the process to consider her for possible sainthood. On September 5, Exorcism 2001, on the fourth anniversary of her death, the Arch- bishop of Calcutta, Henry D’Souza, revealed that With the nun’s consent, D’Souza arranged for a Mother Teresa had an exorcism performed on her priest to perform an exorcism as a precautionary while she was hospitalized in 1997. Because the measure. Mother Theresa participated with the priest Roman Catholic Church performs exorcisms only in a prayer for protection and slept peacefully after when someone is believed to be possessed by the the ritual had been completed. Not wishing to tarnish devil, the world was shocked by such a disclosure. Mother Teresa’s sanctity, immediately after he had made the disclosure of her exorcism, D’Souza insisted According to D’Souza, shortly before her death at that she had not been satanically possessed, and he the age of 87, Mother Teresa was admitted to a hospi- was firm in his assertion that the exorcism should in tal because of heart trouble. D’Souza happened to be no way affect her candidacy for sainthood. a patient in the same hospital during her stay, and he learned that the nun was having difficulty sleeping. Sources: When it was determined that there was no medical “Archbishop: Mother Theresa underwent Exorcism.” reason to account for such problems, it occurred to http://www.cnn.com/2001/WORLD/asiapcf/south/09/04/mot him that some evil spirit might be trying to disturb her her.theresa.exorcism/. 7 September 2001. during the night.

of the catechumens and pray. It was then sup- Accounts of demonic possession were posed that it would be impossible for a demon- commonplace in ancient Egypt, Babylonia, ic entity to remain quiet and unnoticed at this and Persia from the earliest times. Although time, thereby betraying its presence and pre- there are no accounts of demonic possession senting the unfortunate human host for the or of exorcism in the Old Testament, the cast- process of exorcism. ing out of demons is an integral part of Jesus’ ministry and it is an important aspect of the According to the September 1, 2000, issue earthly assignments that he gives to his fol- of the National Catholic Reporter, the first men- lowers. (“Then he called together his twelve tion of “exorcist” as an office in the Roman apostles and sent them out two by two with Catholic Church exists in a letter of Pope Cor- power over evil spirits” [Mark 6:7]. “Finally, nelius in 253. Historian Jeffrey Burton Russell Paul…turned and said to the spirit, ‘In the states that in the early medieval liturgies, there name of Jesus Christ, I order you to leave this were three kinds of common exorcisms—the girl alone!’” [Acts 16:18]. The New Testament exorcism or blessing of houses or objects, of also refers to Jewish exorcists who begin to those about to receive baptism, and of people cast out demons in Jesus’ name (Mark believed to be possessed by demons. In various 9:38–40): “‘Teacher, we saw a man using your parts of Europe, the priest conducting the name to force demons out of people. But he exorcism might also use the rites to banish wasn’t one of us, and we told him to stop.’ such pre-Christian deities as Thor and Odin. Jesus said to his disciples: ‘Don’t stop him! No

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 206 Religious Phenomena

ties are always demons, never Satan himself. Although these are victories that diminish Satan’s earthly powers, it may be that the great showdown between Jesus, the Son of God, and Satan, the Lord of the Earth, is building for the great final battle between good and evil at Armageddon at the time of the Apocalypse. Although accounts of exorcism are not to be found in the Old Testament, later Jewish tradition employs a ritual that involves the sounding of the shofar, the reciting of prayers, and the anointing of the afflicted person with oil and water over which passages from Psalms have been read. As in Christian exorcism, it is important that the true identity of the demon be learned so that it can be addressed by name Perry King in the 1972 one who works miracles in my name will soon and ordered out of the body of its victim. In movie The Possession of turn and say something bad about me. Any- the Kabbalist tradition, the exorcist also Joel Delaney. (THE one who isn’t against us is for us.’” demands to know the nature of the sin that KOBAL COLLECTION) led the demon to attach itself to a human Neither Jesus nor those who cast out body so that after expulsion the soul can be demons in his name is called an “exorcist” in rectified and placed at rest. the New Testament, and the word “exorcise” John L. Allen, Jr., a staff writer for the is never used anywhere in the Bible in the National Catholic Reporter, acknowledged context of banishing demons. By contrast to (September 1, 2000) that in a few well-publi- shamanic exorcisms of evil spirits in tribal cul- cized cases “failure to make a careful assess- tures, which can last for hours or days; the rit- ment of possible brain dysfunction before per- uals of demonic banishment in ancient Egypt forming exorcism has resulted in disaster.” or pagan Europe, which were dramatic ordeals Allen then mentions a 1976 case in which of lengthy duration; or the rites of exorcism of two Bavarian priests were convicted of negli- the Roman Catholic Church, which can go gent homicide when medical treatment for a on for many days, months, even years, Jesus’ 23-year-old epileptic was discontinued in exorcisms consisted of his/her simple and favor of exorcism and the young woman died. direct command to the demon to leave its He also refers to a 1996 case in which a Kore- unwilling host body. an Protestant exorcist in California was con- victed of involuntary manslaughter and sen- tenced to four years in prison for inadvertently trampling a woman to death during a four- IN the Kabbalist tradition, the exorcist demands to hour exorcism. know the nature of the sin that led the demon to Vatican exorcist Gabriele Amorth said attach itself to a human body so that after expulsion that he always asks for a person’s medical his- tory and consults a psychiatrist if he feels such the soul can be rectified and placed at rest. information will be useful before beginning an exorcism. He argues, however, that only per- forming an exorcism can provide certainty, When Jesus triumphs easily and immedi- because it is in the response to the rites that ately over the evil beings that have infested a one can detect the presence of a demon. human body and soul in the many encounters While many priests appear to have the described in the gospels, the possessing enti- attitude that a little exorcism could never hurt

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 207 anyone, Father Joseph Mahoney, a Catholic chaplain in Detroit who works with individu- als suffering from multiple personality disor- der, sees it quite differently. He believes that an exorcism can be “extremely destructive” when applied to patients with undiagnosed multiple personality disorders, and he refers to research carried out by the Royal Ottawa Hos- pital in Canada, which concluded that the process of exorcism could create new person- alities in such subjects. In January 1999, the Vatican issued a revised Catholic rite of exorcism for the first time since 1614, reaffirming the existence of Satan and revamping his image for the millen- nium. Officials stressed that the church was not revising scriptural references to the Devil or suggesting that people should cease believ- ing in the Evil One. But priests who conduct exorcisms should now deal with evil as a force lurking within all individuals, rather than one that threatens people from without. Father , a Jesuit who served as an advisor to three popes, has authored a number of books dealing with demon possession and exorcism, including Hostage to the Devil. When he was asked why there has been such a spectacular rise in the number of people possessed by demons and past that might be open to reproach. Objects Linda Blair in the popular in need of exorcism, he replied that it was as in the room may move, windows shatter, doors 1973 film The Exorcist. St. Paul (d. 62–68 C.E.) had declared: “There open and close. “At a certain moment,” Mar- (THE KOBAL COLLECTION) is a spiritual war on, a war with the spir- tin told journalist Wen Smith, “everybody in its…a war with the invisible forces that the room knows there’s something in the room want men’s souls.” that wants you dead. It’s a horrible feeling Describing the process of exorcism, Martin knowing that unless something happens, you explained that an exorcism was a confronta- are going to die—now.” tion, not a mere exercise in prayer. The exor- cist was at war with the demon. Once begun, Martin freely admitted that not all exor- the process must be finished. If the exorcist cisms end in triumph for the exorcist. Some- should stop the rites for any reason, the times the demon remains in control and the demon will pursue him. victim remains possessed. Even when the demon is expelled from its unwilling human The exorcism continues with a kind of con- host, it may still wander about seeking other versation between the demon and the exorcist, vulnerable men and women to inhabit. And who is attempting to learn as quickly as possible the exorcist himself may continue to pay a the demon’s name. Often the entity’s name is a price for interfering in the demon’s posses- reflection or a symbol of that demon’s function, sion of its host body. Martin said that he had and it must be forced to admit it. been flung out of bed, knocked off stools, and The demon systematically ridicules human had his shoulder broken—reminders that the love and faith and constantly probes the exor- demon was still around and very angry with cist for any signs of weakness, any area of his him.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 208 Religious Phenomena

Ellen Burstyn and Linda On September 22, 2000, the 1973 horror 1614, and the repetitious chanting of the Blair in a scene from The film The Exorcist was rereleased with added actors performing the rites gave the presenta- Exorcist. (CORBIS footage that had been excised from the origi- tion an added of reality and of participa- CORPORATION) nal, and priests across the nation braced them- tion in a supernatural event. selves for a tidal wave of cases of alleged demonic possession. Arguably the most fright- Reverend Bob Larson, an evangelical ening movie ever made, the film was based on preacher and author who runs an exorcism the best-selling novel by William Peter Blatty ministry in Denver, told the New York Times and was directed by William Friedkin. As (November 28, 2000) that he had 40 exorcism many motion picture reviewers and commen- teams across the country and that his goal was tators have discussed, the film presentation of that “no one should ever be more than a day’s demonic possession touched a kind of collec- drive from a city where you can find an exor- tive primal fear in its audiences that was made cist.” Larson could not see why anyone would all the more horrible by the fact that the vic- be “freaked out” over the idea of an exorcism: tim was a smiling, cherubic, innocent young “It’s in the Bible. Christ taught it.” girl. Demons became all the more real when Michael W. Cuneo, a Fordham University people realized that possession could occur to sociologist, has been studying the subject of their child, to their spouse, even to them. exorcisms for many years. His research indi- Father Merrin, the exorcist in the film, uses cates that as recently as the 1960s, exorcism in the actual Roman Ritual of exorcism that was the United States was nearly completely created by the Roman Catholic Church in abandoned as a church rite. Then, in 1973,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 209 the motion picture The Exorcist changed that. Faith Healing By the mid-1980s, there was a “proliferation of exorcisms being performed by evangelical aith healing refers to the termination of Protestants.” In the 1990s, Cuneo says that an illness or a debilitating physical con- there is an “underground network” of exorcists F dition through supernatural means, such numbering in the hundreds, and a “bewilder- as the power of prayer or an intervention of ing variety of exorcisms being performed.” God through a miracle. In the New Testa- Reverend Martin Marty, a Lutheran min- ment, one of the principal facets of Jesus’ (c. 6 ister and an analyst of religious trends and B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) earthly ministry was the customs in the United States, commented healing of those who sought surcease of pain that exorcisms were “all over the place” and and suffering. Throughout the gospels, Jesus the driving out of evil spirits has a long and heals the lame, the blind, the diseased, and varied history. Marty noted that the godpar- those possessed by demons, and he charges ents at the baptismal service in many Christ- his apostles to go out into the world to do as ian faiths are asked, on behalf of the child he has done in their presence. they sponsor, if they renounce the devil and The early churches included a time for all his works and ways. That, he explained, is the healing of its members within the formal a mild version of exorcism. And exorcism is a service, a practice which many contemporary smaller part of modern Western religions Christian congregations still maintain, as a than it was in ancient Babylon, Egypt, and prayer for the sick if not as an actual time for Greece. There are witchdoctors in African the laying on of hands. The pattern for such societies who perform exorcisms, medicine a procedure within the church service was set people among Native American tribes who forth in the epistle of James (5:14–16): “Is are exorcists, and shamans throughout Asia any one of you sick? He should call upon the who banish evil spirits. elders of the church to pray over him and As long as there are human beings who anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord. believe in supernatural powers, there will be And the prayer offered in faith will make the exorcists who will be summoned to rid the sick person well; the Lord will raise him up. If innocent of the demons who have possessed he has sinned, he will be forgiven. Therefore them. A survey of its readers conducted by Self confess your sins to each other and pray for magazine in 1997 revealed that 65 percent of each other so that you may be healed. The those surveyed believed in the Devil; and the prayer of a righteous man is powerful and results of a Gallup poll released in June 2001 effective.” indicated that 41 percent of adult Americans The May 1, 2000, issue of Newsweek maga- believe that the Devil or his demons can pos- zine released the results of a survey that its sess humans. staff had conducted regarding such miracles as M Delving Deeper faith healing. According to its statistics, 71 percent of all Christians said that they had Bamberger, Bernard J. Fallen Angels. New York: Jew- prayed for miracles regarding the healing of ish Publication Society, Barnes & Noble, 1995. the terminally ill. A national Gallup poll Blatty, William Peter. The Exorcist. New York: Ban- released in June 2001 revealed that 54 percent tam Books, 1972. of adult Americans of all faiths believed in Dickason, C. Fred. Demon Possession & The Christian. spiritual healing and the power of the mind Westchester, Ill.: Crossway Books, 1989. through prayer to heal the body. McGinn, Bernard. Antichrist: Two Thousand Years of the Human Fascination with Evil. San Francisco: Many people of faith find that a pilgrim- HarperSanFrancisco, 1994. age to a holy shrine or icon can accomplish Oesterreich, T. K. Possession: Demonical & Other miracles of healing. Among the most famous Among Primitive Races, in Antiquity, the Middle in the world is the healing of Ages, and Modern Times. New Hyde Park, N.Y.: Bernadette at Lourdes, France, which was University Books, 1966. constructed on the spot where Bernadette

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 210 Religious Phenomena

ccording to the Gallup Poll, belief in God Ninety-Five has always been very high in the United States, ranking in the mid-90 percent Percent of Arange over the last sixty years. Interest- ingly, while 95 percent of Americans believe in God, only eight in ten envision that the Supreme Being is Americans Believe one who watches over them and answers their prayers. And even fewer, six in ten, recently declare in God their complete trust in God. cent in 1988 and 1990. In 1939, when Gallup first began When the Gallup Poll asked Americans how measuring church attendance, 41 percent of Ameri- important religion was in their lives, six in ten (about cans claimed to attend weekly worship services. The 58.7 percent) say it is very important. In fifty years of high point for weekly observance of religious faith measurement, the highest percentage regarding the was reached in the mid- and late 1950s, when 49 per- importance of religion (75 percent) was registered in cent of the adult population said that they attended 1952; the lowest (52 percent) in 1978. church or synagogue once a week. According to a 2000 Gallup poll, 64.9 percent of Sources: respondents believed that religion has the ability to Gallup, George Jr. “Americans More Religious Now Than Ten answer today’s problems. This particular statistic has Years Ago, but Less So Than in 1950s and 1960s.” Gallup ranged from a high of 81 percent in 1957 to a low of 53 News Service, 29 March, 2001. http://www.gallup.com/poll/ percent in 1993. releases/pr010329.asp. 17 October 2001. Church membership reached a high of 76 percent in both 1943 and 1947 and dropped to a low of 65 per-

Soubrious (1844–1879) had the vision of thousands of cures have been claimed by men Mother Mary in 1858. Since the time the and women who immersed themselves in the miracle occurred to the young miller’s daugh- cold spring waters of the shrine, but the ter, pilgrims have journeyed to Lourdes to Lourdes Medical Bureau has established cer- seek healing and salvation from the waters of tain criteria that must be met before it will the natural spring that appeared in the hill- certify a cure as an example of miraculous side after the apparition of the Holy Mother faith healing: appeared to Bernadette. Consistently, for 1. The affliction must be a serious disease. If decades, an average of 200,000 people visited it is not classified as incurable, it must be the shrine every year. During the centennial diagnosed as extremely difficult to cure. celebration of Lourdes in 1958, more than two million people came to the tiny commu- 2. There must be no improvement in the nity in southern France seeking a healing. In patient’s condition prior to the visit to the recent years, annual attendance has risen to Lourdes shrine. over five million. 3. Medication that may have been used must have been judged ineffective. Thousands of pilgrims have left their crutches and canes at the shrine. Thousands 4. The cure must be totally complete. more have been cured of such fatal diseases 5. The cure must be unquestionably defini- as advanced stages of cancer. Hundreds of tive and free of all doubt.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 211

The results of a Time/CNN poll (Time, tors; a 1996 National Institute on Aging June 24, 1996) stated that 82 percent of those study of 4,000 elderly which found that those surveyed believed in the personal power of who attend religious services are less prayer to heal; 73 percent believed that their depressed and physically healthier than those prayers could heal others of their illness; 77 who don’t attend or who worship at home; percent expressed their faith that God could and numerous studies in which non- sometimes intervene to heal people with a churchgoers have been found to have a sui- serious illness; and 65 percent indicated that a cide rate four times higher than regular doctor should join their patients in prayer if so churchgoers and much higher rates of depres- asked. Interestingly, with all these high per- sion and anxiety-related illnesses. centages indicating a belief in faith healing, only 28 percent of those polled believed in the ability of faith healers to make people well through their personal touch. It would seem NATIONAL Institute on Aging study found that in matters of faith healing, the great majority of individuals prefer a cooperative that those who attend religious services are less union between themselves and God. depressed and physically healthier than those who Since Dr. Herbert Bensen’s seminal don’t attend or who worship at home. research at Harvard in 1972 demonstrating the influence that the mind can have over the body, 92 of 125 medical schools offer courses In Timeless Healing (1996), Herbert Ben- in nontraditional healing methods. In his The son states that those patients who claim to Relaxation Response (1975), Bensen showed feel the intimate presence of a higher power how patients could successfully battle a num- have generally better health and chances for ber of stress-related illnesses by practicing a much more rapid recoveries. He writes that simple form of meditation. Bensen, president the human genetic blueprint has made a of the Mind/Body Medical Institute of belief in an Infinite Absolute a part of human Boston’s Deaconess Hospital and Harvard nature in order to offset the uniquely human Medical School, has suggested that 60 percent tendency to ponder one’s own death: “To to 90 percent of all visits to doctors are in the counter this fundamental angst, humans are mind-body, stress-related area and that the also wired for God.” traditional medical ways of treating such patients through prescription medicines or M Delving Deeper surgeries are not effective in such chronic Benson, Herbert. Timeless Healing. New York: Scribn- cases. Perhaps, more and more researchers are er, 1996. discovering, faith can make a sick person well. Cranston, Ruth. The Miracle of Lourdes. New York: Dr. Jeffrey Levin, of Eastern Virginia, and McGraw-Hill, 1955. Dr. David Larson, a research psychiatrist with Humphrey, Nicholas. Science, Miracles and the Search the National Institute for Healthcare for Supernatural Consolation. New York: Basic Research, have located more than 200 studies Books, 1996. that touch directly on the role that faith and Lewis, C. S. Miracles. New York: Macmillan, 1970. religion may have in the healing process. Villoldo, Aberto, and Stanley Krippner. Healing States. Among such research studies were a 1995 New York: Fireside, Simon & Schuster, 1987. study at Dartmouth-Hitchcock Medical Cen- ter which found that heart-surgery patients who drew comfort and strength from religious faith were more than three times more likely Guardian Angels to survive; a 30-year study on blood pressure that showed that churchgoers have lower n old tradition says that guardian blood pressure than non-churchgoers, even angels are appointed to children at the when adjusted for smoking and other risk fac- A time of their birth. The seventeenth-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 212 Religious Phenomena

century mystic Amos Komensky (1592–1670) called garudas. As early as the third millenni- declared that each child has an angel “given um B.C.E., the written records of ancient to him by God and ordained to be his Egypt and Mesopotamia recognized a hierar- guardian, that [the angel] might guard him, chy of supernatural beings that ruled over preserve him, and protect him against all dan- various parts of the Earth, the universe, and gers and snares, pits, ambushes, traps, and the lives of human beings. They also believed temptations.” in lower levels of entities that might be Those men and women who claim to have either hostile or benign in their actions seen their guardian angels generally describe toward humans. The Mesopotamians wanted them as appearing youthful, commanding, to be certain that they were well protected by beautiful of countenance, and often majestic their spiritual guardians, the shedu and the and awesome. Manifestations of light often lamassu. The lamassus were portrayed in art accompany them, which lend to the grandeur as grotesque creatures that looked like lions of their appearance and the feelings of pro- or bulls with human heads and large wings, found reverence that suffuse those who and they were often represented by statues at encounter angelic beings. the entrances of temples to ward off evil. The people of Mesopotamia considered them to Not all angels appear as blond, blue-eyed be guardian spirits. An ancient magical text entities in flowing white robes. Angels are of the Mesopotamians invokes the good thought to have the ability to appear in a vari- shedu to walk on one’s right hand and the ety of forms and with a wide range of physical good lamassu to walk on the left. characteristics. They seem completely capable In nearly all stories of angels, the beings of shaping reality in the three-dimensional appear to be paraphysical—that is, they are world to suit their heavenly purposes. In cer- both material and nonmaterial entities. tain cases, they may even reveal themselves as Although they originate in some invisible beings of pure light. and nonphysical dimension, they are often According to a poll conducted by Time seen to manifest as solidly in human reality magazine and published in the December 27, as those humans whose lives they affect. 1993, issue, 69 percent of Americans believed There is no question that in both the Old in the existence of angels, and 46 percent and New Testaments angels are considered were certain that they had their own guardian fully capable of becoming quite physical and angels to watch over them and to guide them. material—at least long enough to accom- Of those men and women polled by the news plish their appointed mission of rescue, heal- magazine, 32 percent claimed that they had ing, or guidance. Throughout the Bible there personally felt the presence and/or guidance of are accounts of angels who wrestle with ethereal entities in their lives; and 15 percent stubborn shepherds, guide people lost in the believed that the heavenly helpers who minis- wilderness, and free persecuted prophets tered to them were the benevolent spirits of from fiery furnaces and dank prisons. Jesus humans who had died, rather than higher spir- (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) himself was fed by itual beings with special powers. A similar poll angels, defended by angels, and strengthened conducted by Self magazine for its December by angels. 1997 issue found that 87 percent of readers Although popular culture has for centuries believed in angels. perpetuated the idea that humans become All religions have some tradition of a angels when they die, the holy books of the guardian angel or type of spirit guide great world religions are in agreement that assigned to each individual human soul. In angels are an earlier and separate order of cre- the ancient Sanskrit texts of the Vedas, the ation from human beings. According to these word for angel is angira; in Hebrew, malakh, ancient teachings, humans were created a “lit- meaning “messenger,” or bene elohim, for tle lower than the angels,” and mortal men God’s children; in Arabic, malakah; and in and women do not join their guardian spirits India, multiwinged angels or beings are in the heavenly realm until after death—or, in

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 213 some traditions, until after the Final Judg- stage in successive scenes. There is nothing of ment. But even though humans are “lower hesitation about the Bible’s treatment of the than the angels” and made of material, physi- spiritual world. There is no reserve, no vague- cal substance in comparison with their ethere- ness that would leave a chance for the whole al, heavenly spirits, the scriptures of various system to be explained away in dreams and faiths state firmly that the angels are not metaphors. The spiritual world, with all its omnipresent, omnipotent, or omniscient— multitudinous existence, is just as real as the and neither are they immune to falling into crowded cities and the fragrant fields and the temptation or into error: “Even in his servants loud battlegrounds of the visible, palpable he puts no trust, and his angels he charges Judea, in which the writers of the sacred books with error” (Job 4:18). were living.” A number of religious traditions teach that The teachings of Islam state that there are each human individual has a good and a bad three distinct species of intelligent beings in angel that remain with him or her throughout the universe: first, the angels, a high order of his or her entire earthly lifespan. Others main- beings created of Light, the malakh; second, tain that there are two unseen angels that the al-, ethereal, perhaps even multidi- hover near each person, and it is the task of mensional entities; and then human beings, the one to record the good deeds; the other, fashioned out of the stuff of Earth and born the bad. The American poet Henry Wads- into physical bodies. On occasion, the al-jinn worth Longfellow (1807–1882) gave expres- can serve as helpful guides or guardians, but sion to this concept in his poem “The Golden they can also be tricksters. Legend” (1851): There are numerous admonitions in the He who writes down the good ones, New Testament to be cautious of any mani- after each action closes his volume and festing entity and to test it to determine its ascends with it to God. The other true motives. “Beloved, do not believe every keeps his dreadful day-book open until spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they sunset, that we may repent. are of God.” (1 John 4:1) While such a pas- The sacred writings of Islam also proclaim sage is easily quoted, its admonition is much that every human is guarded by two angels— more difficult to put into practice when peo- one taking the day watch, the other, night ple are warned in 2 Corinthians 11:14, “Even duty. As in Longfellow’s poem, these two vigi- Satan disguises himself as an angel of light.” lant guardians record their human’s good and A general admonition mentioned by sev- bad deeds for Judgment Day. eral spiritual teachers is never to enter medita- In addition to their task as guardians, the tion or prayer with the sole thought of obtain- benevolent unseen companions have as a con- ing ego aggrandizement or material gain. Self- siderable portion of their earthly mission, the ish motivation may risk one becoming easily task of guiding their humans toward spiritual affected by those spirit beings who rebelled awareness and leading their human wards to a against God and became ensnared in their clearer understanding of their true role in the own selfish lust for power. cosmic scheme of things. Episcopal bishop On December 12, 2000, the London Times Philip Brooks once observed that there is reported on the two-year study of the phe- nothing clearer or more striking in the Bible nomenon of guardian angels that was con- than “the calm, familiar way with which from ducted by Emma Heathcote, a Birmingham end to end it assumes the present existence of University researcher. Heathcote’s study, the a world of spiritual beings always close to and first academic research into the subject of acting on this world of flesh and blood.… angels, examined the stories of over 800 From creation to judgment, the spiritual Britons who claimed encounters with heaven- beings are forever present. They act as truly in ly beings. Almost a third of those who con- the drama as the men and women who, with tacted the researcher reported seeing a tradi- their unmistakable humanity, walk the sacred tional angel with white gown and wings.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 214 Religious Phenomena

Another 21 percent saw their guardian angel for centuries, humankind may now be going in human form. Others experienced the sensa- through an increased period of interest in the tion of a force around them or being engulfed heavenly beings because “people are feeling a in light. spiritual shortage and angels fill the gap.” In In one of the more dramatic accounts in her opinion, men and women in contempo- Heathcote’s research, an angel appeared dur- rary times fashion their own faiths in what ing a baptism at a village church in Hertford- often seems like a “spiritual supermarket” of shire in front of 30 witnesses, including the choices available to them. “They might take a rector, churchwarden, and organist. Confirm- bit of Christianity, a bit of Judaism and Bud- ing the story for journalist Carol Midgley, the dhism, together with a belief in angels to cre- rector said that he was baptizing a 22-year-old ate their own eclectic religion,” she said. woman who was about to be married but had M Delving Deeper never been christened. Suddenly there Burnham, Sophy. A Book of Angels. New York: Faw- appeared before the rector “a man, but he was cett Columbine, 1995. totally different from the rest of us. He was Hastings, Arthur. With the Tongues of Men and Angels. wearing something long, like a robe, but it was Ft. Worth, Tex.: Holt, Rinehart, Winston, 1991. so white it was almost transparent.” The Moolenburg, H. C. Meetings with Angels. New York: angelic figure didn’t have wings, and he sim- Barnes & Noble, 1995. ply stood there silently, looking at those Pruitt, James. Angels through the Ages: All You Need to assembled for the baptismal service. Children Know. New York: Avon Books, 1995. came forward with their mouths open. People Steiger, Sherry, and Brad Steiger. Angels around the said later that they felt as if “warm oil” had World. New York: Fawcett Columbine, 1996. been poured over them. Then, in a few sec- onds, the angel was gone. But, the rector stat- ed, the appearance of the angel had changed the lives of everyone present that day. Illumination Other witnesses of angelic activity told he Buddha (c. 563–c. 483 B.C.E.) had Heathcote stories of seeing guardian angels at spent one week in samadhi, a state of hospital beds and deathbeds, ministering to T deep awareness when, on the morning the ill or manifesting to escort souls to heav- of December 8, 528 B.C.E., he looked up at en. A good number of accounts reported the Venus, the morning star, beheld its brilliance, appearance of majestic beings to allay people’s and exclaimed in a state of enlightenment, fears, to let them know that they were not “That’s it! That’s me! That’s me that’s shining alone in dangerous or stressful situations. so brilliantly!” Rather than external entities presenting Rinzai Zen master Shodo Harada Roshi themselves to provide assurance of a celestial (1940– ) writes, in Morning Dewdrops of the helping hand, psychotherapist Dr. Susan Mind: Teachings of a Contemporary Zen Master Blackmore theorizes that angel sightings are (1993), that Buddha, in the rebirth of his merely apparitions created by the brain in consciousness, looked around and saw how times of crisis in order to provide comfort. wondrous it was that all beings were shining Though she might agree with Blackmore that with the brilliance of the morning star. From certain angel sightings might be “crisis appari- such a deep illumination of the mind of Bud- tions,” Heathcote returns to the baptism in dha, all of Buddha’s wisdom was born and all the church in Hertfordshire as an incident to of Zen was held within the deep impression of give the staunchest critic pause to wonder: “I Buddha’s mind at that moment. Therefore, interviewed a lot of people about that angel,” each year as the eighth of December she said, “and everybody told the same story. approaches, Zen monks anticipate the rohatsu Their descriptions were totally consistent.” sesshin (intensive meditation retreat) and Emma Heathcote said that although vow to experience the brilliance of such a humans have been preoccupied with angels deep realization.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 215

In An Introduction to Zen Buddhism (1934), In her autobiographical work Don’t Fall D. T. Suzuki (1870–1966) describes satori, the Off the Mountain (1970), actress/author state of illumination attained by reaching a Shirley MacLaine (1934– ) tells of the night higher level of consciousness, as the state that that she lay shivering in a Bhutanese hut in the masters of Zen call the mind of Buddha, the Paro Valley of the Himalayas, wondering the knowledge whereby humans experience how she might overcome the terrible cold. enlightenment or Prajna, the highest wisdom. Suddenly she remembered the words of a “It is the godly light, the inner heaven, the instructor in Calcutta who had told her that key of all the treasures of the mind, the focal there was a center in her mind that was her point of thought and consciousness, the nucleus, the center of her universe. Once she source of power and might, the seat of good- would find this nucleus, neither pain, fear, nor ness, of justice, of sympathy, of the measure of sorrow, could touch her. He had instructed her all things,” Suzuki states. “When this inmost that it would look like a tiny sun. “The sun is knowledge is fully awakened, we are able to the center of every solar system and the reason understand that each of us is identical in spir- for all life on all planets in all universes,” he it, in being, and in nature with universal life.” had said. “So it is with yours.” The Hindu scripture Bhagavad Gita’s With her teeth chattering, she closed her instruction on how best to practice Yoga ends eyes and searched for the center of her mind. with the promise that “…when the mind of Then the cold room and the wind outside the Yogi is in harmony and finds rest in the began to leave her conscious mind. Slowly in Spirit within, all restless desires gone, then he the center of her mind’s eye a tiny, round, is a Yukta, one in God. Then his soul is a lamp orange ball appeared. She stared and stared at whose light is steady, for it burns in a shelter it. Then she felt as though she had become where no winds come.” the little orange ball. Heat began to spread down through her neck and arms and finally In the chapter on “Basic Mystical Experi- stopped in her stomach. She felt drops of per- ence” in his Watcher on the Hills (1959), Dr. spiration on her midriff and forehead. Raynor C. Johnson (1901–1987) places “the appearance of light” at the top of his list of MacLaine writes that the light grew illumination characteristics: brighter and brighter until she finally sat up on her cot with a start and opened her eyes, 1. The Appearance of light. This observation is fully expecting to find that someone had uniformly made, and may be regarded as a turned on a light. “I lay back,” she said. “I felt criterion of the contact of soul and Spirit. as though I was glowing.… The instructor was 2. Ecstasy, love, bliss. Directly or by implica- right; hidden beneath the surface there was tion, almost all the accounts [of mystical something greater than my outer self.” experience] refer to the supreme emotional Parapsychologist Dr. W. G. Roll has com- tones of the experience. mented that “It is true that this light phenom- 3. The Approach to one-ness. In the union of enon does occur. Some people believe it’s a soul with Spirit, the former acquires a sort of quasi-physical light. When we get into sense of unity with all things. these areas, it becomes difficult to distinguish Johnson lists other aspects of the illumina- between the physical and the spiritual worlds. tion as profound insights given to the recipi- What we call the spiritual, the physical, and ent of the experience; a positive effect on the the mental, are probably all the same thing.” person’s health and vitality; a sense that time Dr. Walter Houston Clark speaks of the has been obscured or altered; and a positive phenomenon of the blinding light of illumina- effect on the individual’s lifestyle. Johnson tion in connection with those who have quotes a recipient of the illumination experi- undergone revelatory experiences as “…a kind ence who said, “Its significance for me has of symbol of the new and freeing insight into been incalculable and has helped me through the nature of the subject’s existence. However, sorrows and stresses.” I am inclined to think that the profundity and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 216 Religious Phenomena

excitement of the experience causes some reports, they immediately received an almost kind of nervous activity that produces the equal number “of the more ecstatic mystical light. Of course, in some sense, this may have type,” which included experiences with the a cosmic origin.” light phenomenon that accompanied illumi- nation. Writing in Psychiatry (Vol. 29, 1966), Dr. Arthur J. Deikman refers to the mystical per- In his book The Divine Flame (1966) Hardy ceptions of encompassing light in terms of his suggested that science should “entertain the hypothesis of a “sensory translation,” which possibility that the rapture of spiritual experi- he defines as “the perception of psychic action ence…may…be a part of natural history…and (conflict, repression, problem solving, atten- that perhaps it may have only developed as reli- tiveness, and so forth) via the relatively gion when man’s speech enabled him to com- unstructured sensations of light, color, move- pare and discuss this strange feeling of what ment, force, sound, smell or taste.… ‘Sensory [Rudolf] Otto called the numinous…[and] translation’ refers to the experience of non- what I am calling a divine flame as an integral verbal, simple, concrete perceptual equiva- part of the creative evolutionary process which lents of psychic action.” In Deikman’s theory, man, with his greater perceptive faculties, is “light” may be more than a metaphor for mys- now becoming aware.” tical experience: “Illumination may be derived Hardy concedes that science can no more from an actual sensory experience occurring be concerned with the “inner essence” of reli- when, in the cognitive act of unification, a gion than it can be with the nature of art or liberation of energy takes place, or when a res- the poetry of human love. But he does main- olution of unconscious conflict occurs, per- tain that “an organized scientific knowledge— mitting the experience of ‘peace,’ ‘presence,’ indeed one closely related to psychology— and the like. Liberated energy experienced as dealing with the records of man’s religious light may be the core sensory experience of experience…need not destroy the elements of mysticism.” religion which are most precious to man—any According to research conducted at the more than our biological knowledge of sex University of Wales, Christians, Jews, and need diminish the passion and beauty of Muslims have similar experiences in which human love.” they describe an intense light and a sense of With the advent of the twenty-first centu- encompassing love. The research-in-progress, ry, many scientists are involved in research funded by the Sir Alister Hardy Trust, has projects dealing with religious, spiritual, and collected 6,000 accounts of religious experi- mystical experiences. Varieties of Anomalous ences from people of all ages and back- Experiences (2000), edited by Etzel Cardena, grounds. About 1,000 of these describe a light of the University of Texas Pan American in which enters the room, and others tell of Edinburg, Steven J. Lynn, of the State Uni- being enveloped or filled with light. Most versity of New York at Binghamton, and people are alone when they have such an Stanley Krippner, of the Saybrook Graduate experience, but the researchers have collect- School in San Francisco, examines the scien- ed accounts of a number of individuals wit- tific evidence for altered states of conscious- nessing the same light. ness associated with mystical experiences and Sir Alister Hardy (1896–1985) formed the other so-called anomalous events. According Religious Experience Research Unit, Man- to Science News (February 17, 2001), the chester College, Oxford, in 1969 and began three psychologists “see no reason to assume the program by studying a more general kind that supernatural worlds…exist outside of the of spiritual awareness—the feeling of being in minds of people who report them. Instead touch with some “transcendental power, [they] want to launch a science to study the whether called God or not, which leads to a characteristics of human consciousness that better life.” Although the researchers stressed make mystical experiences possible. Their their interest in collecting these kinds of focus on a spectrum of consciousness defies

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 217 the mainstream notion that there’s a single possibility that there is more to this than type of awareness.…” what meets the eye. I don’t believe in the David M. Wulff, a psychologist at omnipotence of science or that we have a Wheaton College in Norton, Massachusetts, foolproof explanation.” has said that mystical experiences occur on a M Delving Deeper continuum: “Even if they are not religiously Bach, Marcus. The Inner Ecstasy. New York, Cleve- inspired, they can be striking, such as the land: World Publishing, 1969. transcendent feelings musicians sometimes get James, William. Varieties of Religious Experience. Gar- while they perform. I have colleagues who say den City, N.Y.: Masterworks Program, 1902. they’ve had mystical experiences, although Otto, Rudolf. The Idea of the Holy. New York: Galaxy they have various ways to explain them.” Books, 1958. Other scientists pursuing the study of mys- Suzuki, D. T. Mysticism, Christian and Buddhist. New tical experiences suggest that the transcen- York: Perennial, 1971. dent feelings noted by musicians, actors, and Tart, Charles T. Altered States of Consciousness. New artists; the claims of two-thirds of American York: John Wiley & Sons, 1969. adults who claim to have been in touch with Underhill, Evelyn. Mysticism. New York: Dutton, a force or spirit outside of themselves; and 1961. even the illumination of Buddha or the heav- enly voices heard by Moses (14th–13th cen- tury B.C.E.), Muhammed (c. 570C.E.–632C.E.), and Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) were nothing Inquisition more than the decreased activity of the hen Christianity became the state brain’s parietal lobe, which helps regulate the religion of Rome in the fourth cen- sense of self and physical orientation. And Wtury, those who held dissenting or what of the feelings of unconditional love differing views from the established church and overwhelming compassion for all living were condemned as heretics and excommuni- things that come over so many of those who cated from church membership. Most of the claim illumination? These scientists argue early church fathers, such as St. Augustine (d. that perhaps prayer, meditation, chanting, or 604), were displeased by any action taken by some other religious or spiritual practice the state toward heretics, but the clergy gener- could have activated the temporal lobe, ally gave their reluctant approval, stressing which imbues certain experiences with per- that the church abhorred any kind of physical sonal significance. mistreatment of dissenters. Other scientists testing the boundaries of In 906, the Canon Episcopi by Abbot Regi- the human psyche and the wonders of illumi- no of Prum (d. c. 915) condemned as heretical nation are more open to the reality of the any belief in witchcraft or in the power of sor- individual mystical experience. While cerers to transform people into animals. The researchers like Matthew Alper, author of The consensus of the Christian clergy was that “God” Part of the Brain (1998), argue that those individuals who believed that they human brains are hardwired for God and reli- could fly through the air or work evil magic on gious experiences, others, such as Daniel Bat- another person were allowing Satan to son, a University of Kansas psychologist, deceive them. The clergy was more concerned respond that the “brain is the hardware with stamping out all allegiance to the god- through which religion is experienced.” dess Diana and any other regional deities, and Duke psychiatrist Roy Mathew told the they regarded as primitive superstition any Washington Post (June 18, 2001) that too suggestion that witches possessed any kind of many of the contemporary neuroscientists magical powers. In 1000, Deacon Burchard (d. and neurotheologians are “taking the view- 1025), later archbishop of Worms, published points of the physicists of the last century Corrector, which updated Regino’s Canon that everything is matter. I am open to the Episcopi and stressed that God alone had the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 218 Religious Phenomena

kind of power that the untutored masses were demanded that all civil rulers and all com- attributing to witches. In 1022 there occurred moners must assist the work of the Inquisition the first fully attested burning of a heretic, in or face excommunication. In 1257, the the city of Orleans. church officially sanctioned torture as a means By the twelfth century, the Cathar sect of forcing witches, sorcerers, shapeshifters, had become so popular among the people that and other heretics to confess their alliance Pope Innocent III (1160 or 1161–1216) con- with Satan. sidered it a greater menace to Christianity The inquisitors would stay in a particular than the Islamic warriors who pummeled the location for weeks or months, from which crusaders and who threatened all of Europe. they would bring suit against any person sus- To satisfy his outrage, he ordered the only pected of heresy. Lesser penalties were levied Crusade ever launched by Christians against against those who came forward of their own fellow Christians, declaring as heretics the volition and confessed their heresy than Albigensians, as the Cathars of southern against those who ignored the summons and France were known. had to be placed on trial. The tribunal The Inquisition came into existence in allowed a grace period of about a month for 1231 with the Excommunicamus of Pope Gre- the accused to come to them and confess gory IX (c. 1170–1241), who at first urged before the heretic would be arrested and local bishops to become more vigorous in rid- brought to trial. The penances and sentences ding Europe of heretics, then lessened their for those who confessed or were found guilty responsibility for determining orthodoxy by during the trial were pronounced by the establishing inquisitors under the special inquisitors at a public ceremony known as the jurisdiction of the papacy. The office of sermo generalis or auto-da-fe and might consist inquisitor was entrusted primarily to the of a public whipping, a pilgrimage to a holy Franciscans and the Dominicans, because of shrine, a monetary fine, or the wearing of a their reputation for superior knowledge of cross. The most severe penalty that the theology and their declared freedom from inquisitors could pronounce was life impris- worldly ambition. Each tribunal was ordered onment; therefore, when they turned over a to include two inquisitors of equal authority, confessed heretic to the civil authorities, it who would be assisted by notaries, police, and was quite likely that person would be put to counselors. Because they had the power to death at the stake. excommunicate even members of royal hous- The wealthy and powerful Knights Tem- es, the inquisitors were formidable figures plar were accused of heretical acts, such as with whom to reckon. invoking Satan and worshipping demons that appeared as large black cats. In spite of a lengthy trial and 573 witnesses for their defense, the arrested Templars were tortured en masse, burned at the stake, and their order IN 1257, the church officially sanctioned torture as was disbanded by Pope Clement V (c. a means of forcing witches, sorcerers, shapeshifters, 1260–1314). In 1313 as he was being burned to death on a scaffold built for the occasion in and other heretics to confess their alliance with Satan. front of Notre Dame Cathedral, Jacques de Molay (1243–1314), the Knights Templar grand master, recanted the confession pro- In 1246 Montsegur, the center of Albigen- duced by torture and proclaimed his inno- sian resistance, fell, and hundreds of Cathars cence to the pope and the king—and he invit- were burned at the stake. The headquarters of ed them to meet him at heaven’s gate. When the Inquisition was established in Toulouse, both dignitaries died soon after de Molay’s and in 1252, Pope Innocent IV (d. 1254) execution, it seemed to the public at large to issued a papal bull that placed inquisitors be a sign that the grand master had been inno- above the law. Another decree within the bull cent of the charges of heresy.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 219

With the Albigensian heresy destroyed, with demons and became witches must recant the Inquisition began to direct more of its their evil ways or be put to death. attention toward witches. In 1320 Bernard By the late sixteenth century, the power of Gui (c. 1261–1331) published Practica, an the Inquisition was beginning to wane. In influential instructional manual for inquisi- 1563, Johann Weyer (Weir) (1515–1588), a tors, in which he urged them to pay particular critic of the Inquisition, managed to publish heed to arresting those women who cavorted De praestigus daemonum, in which he argued with the goddess Diana. Four years later, in that while Satan does seek to ensnare and 1324, Ireland’s first witchcraft trial convened destroy human beings, the charge that accused when Alice Kyteler was found guilty of con- witches, werewolves, and possessed sorting with a demon. supernatural powers was false. Such abilities Separate from the Inquisition that extend- existed only in their minds and imaginations. ed its jurisdiction over all the rest of Europe, As if to provide an antidote to Weyer’s call for in 1478, at the request of King Ferdinand II a rational approach to dealing with accusations (1452–1516) and Queen Isabella I (1451– of witchcraft, in 1580 the respected intellectu- 1504), papal permission was granted to estab- al Jean Bodin (1530–1596), often referred to as lish the Spanish Inquisition. More a political, the of the sixteenth century, wrote than a religious, weapon, this Inquisition per- De La demonomanie des sorciers, a book that secuted the Marranos or conversos, those Jews caused the flames once again to burn high suspected of insincerely converting to Chris- around thousands of heretics’ stakes. tianity; converts from Islam, similarly thought to be insincere in practicing the Christian faith; and, in the 1520s, those individuals who were believed to have converted to Protes- tantism. The support of Spain’s royal house BY the late sixteenth century, the power of the enabled Tomas de Torquemada (1420–1498) Inquisition was beginning to wane. to become the single grand inquisitor whose name has become synonymous with the Inqui- sition’s most cruel acts and excesses. Torque- mada is known to have ordered the deaths by With the spread of Protestantism through- torture and burning of thousands of heretics out Europe, in 1542 Pope Paul III (1468– 1549) and witches. established the Congregation of the Inquisition (also known as the Roman Inquisition and the In 1484, Pope Innocent VIII (1432–1492) Holy Office), which consisted of six cardinals, became so angered by the apparent spread of including the reformer Gian Pietro Cardinal witchcraft in Germany that he issued the Carafa (1476–1559). Although their powers papal bull Summis Desiderantes Affectibus and extended to the whole church, the Holy Office authorized two trusted Dominican inquisitors, was less concerned about heresies and false Heinrich Institoris (Henry Kramer) (1430– beliefs of church members than they were with 1505) and Jakob Sprenger (c. 1435–1495), to misstatements of orthodoxy in the academic stamp out demonology in the Rhineland. In writings of its theologians. When Carafa 1486, Kramer and Sprenger published Malleus became Pope Paul IV in 1555, he approved the Maleficarum, the “Hammer for Witches,” first Index of Forbidden Books (1559) and vigor- which quickly became the “bible” of heretic ously sought out any academics who were and witch hunters. The book earnestly refuted prompted any thought that offended church all those who would claim that the works of doctrine or favored Protestantism. demons existed only in troubled human minds. Certain angels fell from heaven, and to Although organized witchcraft trials con- believe otherwise was to believe contrary to tinued to be held throughout Europe, and the true faith. And now these fallen angels, even the American colonies, until the late these demons, were intent upon destroying seventeenth century, they were most often the human race. Any persons who consorted civil affairs and the Inquisition had little part

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 220 Religious Phenomena

in such ordeals. However, the Holy Office dent not only to the individuals involved, but continued to serve as the instrument by which may be evident to the people around them,” he the papal government regulated church order said. “The catch is, how do you explain it?” and doctrine, and it did try and condemn Father James Wiseman, associate professor Galileo (1564–1642) in 1633. In 1965, Pope of theology at Catholic University, said that Paul VI (1897–1978) reorganized the Holy there are always going to be some people “who Office and renamed it the Congregation for see immediately the hand of God in every the Doctrine of the Faith. coincidence, and those who are going to be M Delving Deeper skeptical of everything. And there is a great Netanyahu, B. The Origins of the Inquisition. New in-between.” York: Random House, 1995. Miracle stories are found in all the world Russell, Jeffrey Burton. Witchcraft in the Middle Ages. religions, and while accounts of wonder-work- Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1972. ing saints and sages and the ancient acts of Seligmann, Kurt. The History of Magic. New York: divine intervention in human affairs are cele- Pantheon Books, 1948. brated regularly by the faithful who gather in Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New churches, synagogues, and mosques through- York: Harper & Row, 1967. out the world, contemporary Buddhists, Christians, Hindus, Jews, and Muslims still pray for and expect miraculous occurrences in their own lives today. And, according to the Miracles Newsweek survey, 43 percent of those polled who belonged to no religious body at all ccording to a Gallup poll taken in admitted that they had on occasion prayed for 1988, 88 percent of the people in the God’s intervention. A United States believed in miracles. In the results of a survey on spirituality published Both the Old and New Testaments of the in the December 1997 issue of Self magazine, Bible are filled with miracles and wonders per- 91 percent of the readers who responded formed by prophets, angels, and God. So, too, answered that they believed in miracles. In does the Qur’an contain accounts of countless that same month and year, a poll commis- miracles, thus enabling the contemporary fol- sioned by the Pew Research Center found that lowers of Islam to expect such occurrences as 61 percent of Americans believed in miracles proof of the validity of their faith. Islamic the- and that such acts originate from the power of ologians have established two basic kinds of God. The May 1, 2000, issue of Newsweek car- miracles: the mu’jizat, or prophetic miracles; ried the result of that news magazine’s poll and the karamat, those wonders performed by that stated 84 percent of American adults said holy people and saints. they believe that God performs miracles and The Roman Catholic tradition contains 48 percent claimed to have witnessed one. many healing miracles performed by saints and popes—both alive and in spirit. Early in 1967 the Irish Independent of Dublin carried the account of a miracle healing that had MIRACLES have been defined as physical brought a dying nun “from death’s door to a healthy normal life” after the spirit of Pope events that defy the laws of nature. John XXIII (1881–1963), who had died in 1963, appeared and spoke to her. Sister Caterina Capitani (b. 1943 or Jon Butler, a Yale University professor of 1944), a nun of the Sisters of Charity of St. American history who specializes in American Vincent de Paul, suffered from varicose veins religion, defined miracles as physical events of the esophagus, a condition thought to be that defy the laws of nature. “Most miracles incurable and surgically inoperable. However, have some physical manifestation that is evi- because the unfortunate sister endured con-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 221

n Italy alone there are 190 blood samples of various saints that are venerated by the faithful as important religious relics. In a number of Icases, these vials of clotted blood become liq- uefied in a paranormal manner, especially during reli- Liquefied Blood gious ceremonies, thus exalting the sample from relic to a supernatural miracle. of Saints Perhaps the most celebrated of such relics is the vial of blood said to be that of St. Januarius (c. on July 27 and is never moved from its resting place 272–305), an early bishop of Benevento, who was behind a grating. beheaded during the persecutions of the Christians by Garlaschelli speculates that the overall look of Emperor Diocletian (245–316) in 305. Once or twice a the substances in the vials, together with their year since 1389, St. Januarius’ dried blood has lique- observed properties of softening and liquefying when fied in full view of the pilgrims who arrive to pay trib- near the warming effect of altar candles and human ute to his memory in Naples. touch, then returning to solid once removed from the The blood of St. Lorenzo (d. 258) rests in a small warmth, suggest that the relics may consist of fats or flask in the right wing of the church of St. Maria in waxes and an oil-soluble red dye. While the rational Amaseno. Lorenzo was martyred on August 10, 258 mind insists that the substance in the vials of the under the order of the Emperor Valerian (d. 260), and saints cannot possibly be blood, until church authori- although he was condemned to be burned to death on ties permit scientists to withdraw actual specimens a grill, some of his blood was caught and preserved by from the receptacles, the question remains a puzzle to his fellow Christians. Each year on the anniversary of scientists and a miracle of faith to believers. his martyrdom, the vial is brought near the altar and Sources: locked in a glass cabinet. There, in full view of the Garlaschelli, Luigi, Ramacine, F. and S. Della Sala. “Working assembled worshippers at St. Maria, the transforma- Bloody Miracles,” Nature, Vol. 353, 1991, p. 507. tion of the centuries-old clotted blood to liquid occurs. ———. “A Miracle Diagnosis,” Chemistry in Britain, Vol. 30, Psychical researcher Luigi Garlaschelli has pro- 1994, p. 123. posed that a process called “thixotropy” might explain how the blood of St. Januarius might liquefy each year. Thixotropy “denotes the property of certain gels to liquefy when stirred or vibrated, and to solidify again when left to stand.” It is Garlaschelli’s theory that the very act of handling the relic during the reli- gious ceremony, the motions of a priest repeatedly checking the progress of the blood in the vial, might well provide the necessary movement to prompt the liquefaction of the saint’s blood.

But the investigator is cautious about applying his theory to explain the liquefied blood of St. Lorenzo, which is only moved once on August 10 from its place of safekeeping to the altar, or the large vial containing the blood of St. Panatleone, which becomes liquefied

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 222 Religious Phenomena

tinual hemorrhages, physicians decided to survive the day, yet that evening she was up attempt an operation at Medical Missionaries and eating her supper with the community. of Mary of the Clinca Mediterranea in Naples, According to the Irish Independent, ever Italy. Two surgeries were performed, but they since her miracle healing by the apparition of were unsuccessful; and when the incision on Pope John XXIII, Sister Caterina lived a nor- her stomach opened, Sister Caterina’s condi- mal, healthy life in every way. “This is a phe- tion steadily worsened to the point where she nomenon that cannot be explained in a collapsed. Desperate to attempt any new ther- human way,” the account concluded. apy, her doctors sent the nun south for a change of air, but she was soon returned to Contrary to those skeptics who suggest Naples when it was decided that she had only that the Roman Catholic Church is likely to a brief time to live. accept nearly all claims of miracles as genuine, many serious steps are taken by various com- Sister Caterina lay in her room alone. She mittees to authenticate a miracle. Father Fred- had turned on her side when she felt someone erick Jelly, professor of systematic theology at place a hand on her stomach. Summoning all Mount Saint Mary’s Seminary in Emmitsburg, her strength, she turned to see Pope John Maryland, has served on miracles committees XXIII standing beside her bed. He was not and has listed the questions asked to authenti- attired in his papal robes, but she easily recog- cate a miracle as the following: What is the nized him. In a quiet yet authoritative voice, psychological state of the person claiming the the ethereal image of the pope, who had died miracle? Is there a profit motive behind the on June 3, 1963, spoke words of great comfort: miracle claim? What is the character of the “Sister, you have called to me so many person who is claiming the miracle? Does the times…that you have torn out of my heart miracle contain any elements contrary to this miracle. Do not fear. You are healed.” scripture or faith? What are the spiritual fruits of the miracle—does it attract people to prayer or to acts of greater charity? Once these questions have been deter- VARIOUS committees of the Roman Catholic mined and reviewed, the committee makes its Church takes serious steps to authenticate a miracle. decision as to whether or not the event was heaven-inspired. If the committee decides the event is miraculous and its implications have national or international effect, the case may The spirit of Pope John then told Sister be referred to the Vatican’s Sacred Congrega- Caterina to call in the sisters and the doctors tion for the Doctrine of the Faith in Rome. so that a test could be performed. But before The Sacred Congregation has the authority to she did so, he assured her once again that no institute a new investigation and make its own trace of her illness would remain. Just before ruling and recommendation to the pope, who the image vanished, he told Sister Caterina to is the final arbiter of the validity of miracles. come to Rome and pray at his tomb. Rather than miracles, Philip Hefner, pro- The moment the spirit of the deceased fessor of systematic theology at the Lutheran pope disappeared, Sister Caterina rose from School of Theology in Chicago, stated in an her bed and was elated that she felt no pain. essay in Newsweek (May 1, 2000) that he When she summoned the sisters and doctors would rather talk about blessings. “We receive into her room, they were astonished to find blessings, often quite unexpectedly, and we that the scar on her abdomen, which had been want to praise God for them. We know we open and bleeding, was now completely cannot claim the credit for these blessings. healed. No other physical sign indicated that Even though we cannot predict their arrival, moments before there had been a gaping nor understand why so much of human life wound. The sisters declared the healing a mir- involves sorrow and evil, we can be grateful acle. Sister Caterina had not been expected to and render praise.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 223

M Delving Deeper nonsense and believe such claims to be primi- Glynn, Patrick. God: The Evidence—The Reconcilia- tive responses to a variety of mental illnesses, tion of Faith and Reason in a Postsecular World. and there are few contemporary clergymen Rocklin, Calif.: Prima Publishing, 1997. who will acknowledge the existence of demons Humphrey, Nicholas. Science, Miracles and the Search and the possibility of demonic or spirit posses- for Supernatural Consolation. New York: Basic sion. However, Dr. Morton Kelsey, an Episco- Books, 1996. pal priest and a noted Notre Dame professor of Lewis, C. S. Miracles. New York: Macmillan, 1970. theology, has this to say to those who protest Schroeder, Gerald L. The Science of God: The Conver- that demon possession is a superstitious throw- gence of Scientific and Biblical Wisdom. New York: back to the Middle Ages: “Most people in the Free Press, 1997. modern world consider themselves too sophis- Steiger, Sherry Hansen, and Brad Steiger. Mother Mary ticated and too intelligent to be concerned Speaks to Us. New York: Dutton, 1996; Signet, 1997. with demons. But in thirty years of study, I have seen the effect of demons upon humans.”

Possession

n February 2001, a 53-year-old Oklahoma A MAJORITY of healthcare professionals woman who had no history of mental ill- discount possession by spirits as superstitious Iness, drug or alcohol abuse, or domestic strife, began working a Ouija board with her nonsense and believe such claims to be primitive daughter and two granddaughters. Later that responses to a variety of mental illnesses. night, claiming to be possessed by a spirit from the Ouija board that told her to kill, the woman stabbed to death her son-in-law, who was sleeping in another room, and attempted Kelsey maintains that demons are real and to kill other members of her family. Police can invade the minds of humans. Demons are later apprehended the woman, who was hid- not the figment of the imagination, but are ing in a wooded area, and commented how negative, destructive spiritual forces that seek unbelievable it was that she could have to destroy the possessed host body and every- allowed a Ouija board to “consume her life.” one with whom that person comes into con- International newspapers carried an tact. The most severe cases of possession can account in March 2001 describing how trigger suicide, Kelsey said, because the demon demands for exorcisms were soaring in Brazil is trying to destroy people any way it can. due to the fact that demonic possession was Among those traits which the Roman on the rise. A priest was quoted as saying that Catholic Church might find indicative of pos- he believed the number of evil spirits among session, rather than mental illness, are exhibi- the populace could only mean that the Apoc- tion of superhuman strength; knowledge of alypse would soon be manifesting. languages outside of a person’s education or In April 2001, Croatian newspapers training; demonstration of hidden insights into reported that the Roman Catholic clergy were a person’s private life or past indiscretions; and desperately looking for exorcists to deal with aversion to all things spiritual—holy water, the the large numbers of men and women who mass, a crucifix, or the name of Jesus. gave evidence of being possessed by Satan. While the skeptical might argue that In June 2001, a new Gallup poll of adult LeBar is a priest, an exorcist, and that his the- Americans indicated that 41 percent believe ological training has conditioned him to that people can be possessed by the devil or believe in demons, they may wish to take into his minions. serious consideration the comments of Dr. The majority of healthcare professionals Ralph Allison, senior psychiatrist at the Cali- discount possession by spirits as superstitious fornia state prison in San Luis Obispo: “My

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 224 Religious Phenomena

conclusion after 30 years of observing over The possessed may begin to hear voices one thousand disturbed patients is that some directing him/her to do antisocial or perverse of them act in a bizarre fashion due to posses- acts that he/she had never before considered. sion by spirits. The spirit may be that of a He/she will claim to see the image of a spirit human being who died. Or it may be a spirit or demonic presence. In the weeks and entity that has never been a human being and months that follow, he/she may fall into states sometimes identifies itself as a demon, an of blacked-out consciousness, times of which agent of evil.” he/she later has absolutely no memory. On Dr. Wilson Van Dusen, a university profes- occasions, he/she will fall into a trance-like sor who has served as chief psychologist at state. The possessed will be observed walking Mendocino State Hospital, is another health and speaking differently, and acting in a care professional who has stated his opinion strange, irrational manner. He/she will begin that many patients in mental hospitals are doing things that he/she has never done possessed by demons. before. In the worst of cases, the possessing spirit or demon will consume the victim’s life. “I am totally convinced that there are It may reach to a where the possessed entities that can possess our minds and our commits murder, suicide, or some violent anti- bodies,” Van Dusen said. “I have even been social act. able to speak directly to demons. I have heard their own guttural, other-world voices.” Healthcare professionals will point out And all too often, some researchers say, that many of the above “symptoms” of posses- those hellish guttural voices have commanded sion may also indicate the onset of stress, their possessed hosts to kill, to offer human depression, and certain mental illnesses. sacrifice to Satan. Dr. Adam Crabtree, a psychotherapist in In a recent report released by the Ameri- Toronto, has stated his view that the spirits of can Psychological Evaluation Corporation, Dr. the deceased can possess their living relatives. Andrew Blankley, a sociologist, issued state- Crabtree, who is a former priest and Benedic- ments about the rise in contemporary sacrifi- tine monk, said that entities from beyond the cial cults, warning that society at large might grave usually seek a living person’s mind and expect a “serious menace” to come. According body because they have unfinished business on to Blankley, human sacrifice constitutes an Earth. Crabtree has encountered such cases alarming trend in new religious cults: “Desper- when emotionally disturbed patients came to ate people are seeking dramatic revelation and him complaining that they seemed to feel a simplistic answers to complex social problems. “presence” in them that was different from They are attracted to fringe groups who pro- their usual mental awareness. Crabtree discov- vide the ritualistic irrationality that they ered that these people were adopting traits and crave. In the last ten years, fringe rituals often characteristics that were not their own. They include the sacrifice of a human being.” complained of hearing voices that told them Dr. Al Carlisle of the Utah State Prison what to do, and they saw mental images of dead System has estimated that between 40,000 relatives who were dictating their actions. and 60,000 humans are killed through ritual While more conventional psychothera- homicides in the United States every year. In pists might provide a different diagnosis from the Las Vegas area alone, Carlisle asserts, as Crabtree’s, in his opinion because the spirits many as 600 people may die in demon- were related to the living person and were inspired ceremonies each year. emotionally tied to them, their physical rela- Based on a synthesis of the studies of cer- tionship made possession easier to accomplish. tain clergy and psychical researchers, follow- The reasons for such possession vary. Accord- ing is a pattern profile of what may occur ing to Crabtree’s research, sometimes the dead when someone has become the unwilling host simply do not realize that they have changed of an uninvited spirit presence and become planes of existence and wish to maintain their possessed: relationship with their relatives. In other

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 225 cases, the spirits want to take care of unfin- USA Today (February 7, 1997) Americans are ished business and have no compunction great practitioners of prayer: 24 percent of those about using their living relatives to attain polled said that they prayed more than once a their goals. day; 31 percent prayed every day; 16 percent, Dr. C. Fred Dickason, chairman of the several times a week; 10 percent, several times a Theology Department at Moody Bible Insti- month; 9 percent, several times a year. tute in Chicago, relates a number of cases of demonic possession through ancestral lines in his book Demon Possession and the Christian (1987). In one case, a Chicago-area pastor PRAYER is a basic element of consulted Dickason to receive his advice con- cerning his father, who had been invaded by religious expression. demonic spirits because his mother (the pas- tor’s grandmother) had been heavily involved in occult practices. The entities had begun to For Christians worldwide the “perfect enter the pastor’s young daughter, but alert to prayer” is the one that Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 possession, he prayed with his wife that the C.E.) gave to his apostles and which has been spirits be dismissed from her. known for centuries as the Lord’s Prayer: Dickason is of the firm opinion that “And…as [Jesus] was praying in a certain demons, who are nonmaterial entities that place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said may exist for thousands of years, feel that they unto him, Lord, teach us to pray as John [the have the right to enter any man or woman— Baptist] also taught his disciples. And he said regardless of how innocent he or she may be— unto them, “When ye pray, say, whose ancestors were involved in occult and Our Father which art in heaven, demonic activities. Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom M Delving Deeper come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World Reli- so on Earth. Give us this day our daily gions. San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco, 1989. bread. And forgive us our sins; for we also forgive everyone that is indebted to Harpur, Patrick. Daimonic Reality. London: Penguin us. And lead us not into temptation; Group, 1994. but deliver us from evil” (Luke 11: 1–4, Karpel, Craig. The Rite of Exorcism: The Complete King James Version). [Matthew 6:13 Text. New York: Berkley, 1975. adds: “For thine is the kingdom and the Kinnaman, Gary. Angels Dark and Light. Ann Arbor, power and the glory, forever. Amen.”] Mich.: Servant Publications, 1994. Mack, Carol K., and Dinah Mack. A Field Guide to The Lord’s Prayer has long been esteemed Demons, Fairies, Fallen Angels, and Other Subversive as without equal or rival as a prayer. “Short Spirits. New York: Owl Book, Henry Holt, 1999. and mysterious,” the seventeenth-century bishop Jeremy Taylor (1613–1667) declared, Montgomery, John Warwick. Powers and Principalities. “and like the treasures of the Spirit, full of wis- Minneapolis: Dimension Books, 1975. dom and latent senses.” Van Dusen, Wilson. The Presence of Other Worlds: The Findings of Emanuel Swedenborg. New York: Harp- Jesus prayed a great deal throughout the er & Row, 1974. gospels. In addition to his giving of the well- known prayer quoted above, he prayed at his baptism (Luke 3:21), before he chose the Twelve (Luke 6:12), before his invitation to Power of Prayer all humankind to “come unto” him (Matthew 11:25–27), at the feeding of the 5,000 (John rayer is a basic element of religious 6:11), before his Transfiguration (Luke expression. According to a survey taken 9:28–29), for little children (Matthew 19:13), P by Lutheran Brotherhood and reported in at the Last Supper (Matthew 26:26–27), in

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 226 Religious Phenomena

he phenomenon of during ecstatic religious experiences is also known as glossolalia, and began T among the first Christians. Described in Acts 2:1–18, the Holy Spirit granted to Speaking in the apostles the ability to speak in the languages of the foreigners who had assembled in Jerusalem for the Tongues observance of Pentecost. The visitors were amazed they could speak with them in their native language. While the movement spread in the 1970s, the While Holy Spirit allowed the apostles to con- position largely taken by the mainstream church bod- verse suddenly in a foreign language, later references ies was that, while it may be legitimate gift from the implied that glossolalia was a kind of religious ecstasy Holy Spirit, glossolalia was hardly the normative or unintelligible babbling. In I Corinthians, Paul lists expression for Christians and did not denote a superi- the variety of spiritual gifts that might be received by ority over those who did not practice it. However, Christians; he writes that one such blessing is the today’s approximately 500,000 practicing Pentecostals ability to interpret what another speaking in tongues continue to believe in the power of the Holy Spirit to might be saying. Paul states that those who speak in a bring about a baptism of the spirit like that received by tongue that only God can understand might well be the apostles that enabled them to speak in tongues. pleasing themselves, but they deliver no edification to Sources: others in the church. He concludes that, if one speaks Dyer, Luther B. Tongues. Jefferson City, Mo.: Le Roi, 1971. in unknown tongues and no one can interpret the Rosten, Leo. Religions of America. New York: Simon & Schuster, speech, then “let him keep silence in the church and 1975. speak to himself and to God.” Sherrill, John L. They Speak with Other Tongues. New York: Paul’s denigration of the act of speaking in tongues Pyramid Books, 1965. set the standard for Christians down through the cen- turies. Various church fathers advised against the practice, and St. John of Chrysostom (c. 347–407) believed that the usefulness of glossolalia for the Chris- tian ended in the first century. St. Augustine (354–430) denied that any special ability, such as speaking in tongues, prophesy, and so forth, proved one’s faith. With the advent of the Protestant Reformation, leaders such as Martin Luther (1483–1546) dismissed glosso- lalia as unnecessary to the Christian faith. In the eighteenth century, however, certain new visionary sects, such as the and the Catholic Apostolic Church, began to consider speaking in tongues as one of the special gifts given to true believers. Then, in the early 1900s, Pentecostalism declared that “Spirit-baptism” brought with its indwelling power the ability to speak in tongues. In the 1960s, glossolalia became suddenly popular even among the more mainstream churches.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 227

Gethsemane (Matthew 26: 36–44), and on the Cross (Luke 24:30) to name only some of the most significant prayers recorded by the gospel writers. But as often as Jesus declared that prayer could work mysteries and wonders, he also admonished his followers concerning the secret nature of the act of praying: “When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are, for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets that they may be seen of men.… But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to the Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the hea- then do, for they think they shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him” (Matthew 6: 5–8, King James Version). In Islam prayer, salat is one of the five Pil- lars of Islam, and the true believer must say his prayers (salla) five times a day, as well as on special occasions. The set schedule of In a city or village, the call to prayer Believing in the power of prayers—dawn, noon, afternoon, sunset, and (Adhan) is announced from a minaret or tall prayer, a group of nighttime—is strictly prescribed and regulat- building by a muezzin, a crier. When the wor- Muslims pray for rain in ed. There is another category of prayer, the shippers have assembled, another crier issues Kabul, Afghanistan. (AP/ du’a, which permits spontaneous expressions the iqama in a rapid, but more subdued, voice, WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) of supplication, petition, and intercession. announcing that it is now time to begin the The du’a may also be allowed after the utter- prayers. If the worshippers should be away from ing of the formal salat. a city, a mosque, or a muezzin, they themselves While many religions suggest that their may call out the two summons to prayer. supplicants fold their hands, bow their head, close their eyes, and so forth, the followers of Islam have many exact procedures that must be observed in their prayers. Before prayer, TRUE believer of Islam must say his prayers there is the ritual purification (tahara), which A at the very least requires washing the face and (salla) five times a day—dawn, noon, afternoon, the hands to the elbows, rubbing the head sunset, and nighttime. with water, and bathing the feet to the ankles. In addition, the mouth, nose, and teeth must receive a thorough cleansing. If water should be unavailable to someone on a journey or While it is desirable to pray in a mosque, away from home, clean earth or sand may be when the supplicants find themselves away substituted in an abbreviated ritual exercise of from a formal place of worship, they must cleansing. attempt to find as clean an area as possible.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 228 Religious Phenomena

ccording to a 2001 survey on the prayer habits of Americans conducted by Yankelovich Partners for Lutheran Broth- The Most Aerhood, nine out of 10 adults responded by saying that they prayed regularly. When asked Popular Prayers what they most often prayed for, 98 percent answered that they prayed most frequently for their own family members. Petitions for the children of the world were of Americans designated for 81 percent of the prayers; 77 percent Sources: for world peace, and 69 percent for the needs and “Snapshot.” USA Today, 14 June 2001. concerns of their co-workers. “Talking to God.” Newsweek, 6 January 1992, pp. 39–44. In an earlier survey (c. 1992), Andrew M. Greeley, the sociologist-novelist-priest, and his research cen- ter found that 78 percent of Americans pray at least once a week and 57 percent pray at least once a day. Combining the statistics of the Father Greeley research with those of a Gallup and Poloma poll, it was revealed that 91 percent of women pray, as do 85 percent of men. Twenty-six percent of those who pray say that they regularly sense the strong presence of God, and 32 percent feel a deep sense of peace.

Prayer rugs (saijada) are carried by many Mus- noon, four in the afternoon, three at sunset, lims, but they are not an essential aspect of and four at night. the ritual. It is essential to properly cover the body: males, at least from the navel to the Jewish liturgy did not begin to achieve its knees; females, the entire body except for face, fixed form until the centuries after the hands, and feet. It is also of utmost impor- destruction of the second temple, and the tance that wherever they may be, they face prayer book did not appear in its classical form the Qiblah, the precise direction of Mecca. until the Middle Ages. But spontaneous And while it is always preferable to perform prayers are found throughout the Tanakh, the the salat in the company of others, it is permis- Hebrew Bible, and the Old Testament in the sible under certain conditions to pray in pri- Christian Bible. To list only a few: the prayers vate—except for the Friday congregational of Abraham (Genesis 15:2–3), Isaac (Genesis salat, which may never be performed alone. 25:21–23), and Hannah (1 Samuel 1:9–13) petitioning God for an heir; Moses’ prayers for Before kneeling on their prayer rugs, plagues on the Egyptians (Exodus 8:12), for however, it is of the utmost importance that the Red Sea to part its waters (Exodus 14:21), the supplicants perform a required number of for a glimpse of God’s glory (Exodus 33:18), bending and bowing postures (rak’as) with for Aaron’s forgiveness after his sin of making the appropriate accompanying phrases. the gold calf (Deuteronomy 9:20); Samson’s There must be two rak’as at dawn, four at prayer for strength to bring the columns down

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 229 upon the Philistines (Judges 16:28–31); cardiologist at San Francisco General Hospi- David’s prayer to be forgiven for his immorali- tal, in which half of a group of cardiac patients ty with Bathsheba (Psalms 51); Job’s prayer to were prayed for and half were not. Those who be forgiven for pride (Job 40:3–4; 42:6); were prayed for did better in a significant Solomon’s prayer for wisdom (1 Kings 3:5–9); number of ways. Dossey could no longer Elijah’s prayer for fire to consume the altars of ignore the evidence. The Byrd study had been Baal (1 Kings 18:36–37); Jabez’s prayer for designed according to rigid criteria. It had prosperity in his work (1 Chronicles 4:10). been a randomized, double-blind experi- ment—neither the patients, nurses, nor doc- There is a rich Jewish tradition that envi- tors knew which group the patients were in. sions angels carrying human prayers to heav- en, and there is a belief that the entreaties of Inspired to search for other such experi- the righteous can more effectively intercede ments, Dossey was astonished to find more with God than ordinary mortals. As in the than 100 serious and well-conducted studies Christian and Islamic traditions, there are exhibiting the criteria of good science. About strict warnings against worshipping the angel- half demonstrated that prayer could bring ic intercessors. God alone must be the sole about significant changes in those suffering and ultimate focus of all prayer. from a variety of illnesses. Dossey has since given up the practice of medicine to devote In recent years, more and more doctors himself full time to researching and writing and scientists have begun to study the power about prayer and how it affects human health. that many religious men and women claim His extensive studies have produced the fol- may be achieved by focusing their prayers lowing discoveries: upon God and asking healing for themselves or others. Dr. Larry Dossey (1940– ), author of Healing Words: The Power of Prayer and the Practice of Medicine (1993), recalled when he was doing his residency at Parkland Memorial THE Jewish prayer book did not appear in its Hospital in Dallas, Texas, and had his first classical form until the Middle Ages. patient with a terminal case of cancer. When- ever he would stop by the man’s hospital room, Dossey found him surrounded by visi- tors from his church, praying and singing. 1. The power of prayer does not diminish Dossey thought this was appropriate since with distance. It can be as effective from they would soon be singing and praying at the the other side of the world as it is from the man’s funeral, because the cancer had spread next room. throughout both lungs. A year later, when he 2. There is no right way to pray. There is no was working elsewhere, Dossey learned from a difference in the effectiveness of the vari- colleague that the terminally ill patient was ous religious methods of praying. alive and well. When he had an opportunity 3. Rather than asking for a specific healing to examine the man’s X-rays, Dossey was for a particular health problem, the non- stunned to see that his lungs were completely specific prayer, “Thy will be done,” works clear. There was no trace of cancer. Although as well or better as attempting to specify Dossey had long since given up the faith of his the outcome. childhood, it seemed to him that prayer had healed this man of his terminal cancer. 4. Love added to prayer increases its power. 5. Prayer is outside of time. It can be answered Intrigued, but devoted to the power of even before it is made. modern medicine, Dossey became chief of staff at a large urban hospital. He observed 6. Prayer is a reminder that we are never that many of his patients prayed, but he put alone. little trust in the practice until he came across In June 2000, researchers at Duke Univer- a study done in 1983 by Dr. Randolph Byrd, a sity Medical Center in Durham, North Caroli-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 230 Religious Phenomena

Harold Sherman. pray out of a sense of duty or obligation or (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) habit. One should not make a ritual of getting a prayer over with as quickly as possible. Nothing is accomplished by rapidly mumbling a prayer without thought or feeling behind it. It is the feeling behind a prayer, Sherman advised, not the words thought or spoken, which gets through to God, to the cosmic consciousness level of the mind. In his book How to Solve Mysteries of Your Mind and Soul (1965), Sherman presented “Seven Secrets for Successful Prayer”:

1. Remove all fears and doubts from your mind before you start to pray.

2. Make your mind receptive so it is prepared to receive guidance and inspiration.

3. Picture clearly in your mind what it is that you desire to bring to pass in your life.

na, presented the results of a six-year study in 4. Have unfaltering faith that with God’s the Journal of Gerontology in which nearly help what you are picturing will come true. 4,000 mostly Christian men and women 65 5. Repeat your visualization and your prayer… and older were asked about health problems until what you have pictured becomes a and whether they prayed, meditated, or read reality. the Bible. Dr. Harold Koenig, one of the researchers, stated that this was one of the first 6. Review each day’s activities and constant- studies showing that people who pray live ly strive to improve your mental attitude, longer. Relatively healthy seniors who said so your mind can become a clearer chan- that they rarely or never prayed ran about a 50 nel attuned to the God Power within. percent greater risk of dying during the six- year study, compared with those who prayed at 7. Realize that if your thinking is right and if least once a month. People who prayed even you persist with faith and put forth every once a month appeared to get the same pro- effort in support of your prayer, then that tection as those who prayed more often. which you create in your mind must even- tually come to pass. Critics of such studies accuse the re- searchers of making subjective judgments con- cerning patients or of injecting hope into the M Delving Deeper equation. Others say that the results of people Benson, Herbert. Timeless Healing. New York: Scribn- praying for the sick are no greater than ran- er, 1996. dom chance. Dossey, Larry. Healing Words: The Power of Prayer and But, in general, Americans believe that the Practice of Medicine. San Francisco: Harper- the power of prayer is beneficial for their SanFrancisco, 1993. health. A 1999 CBS News poll found that 80 Guideposts Associates. The Unlimited Power of Prayer. percent of adult Americans believe prayer Carmel, N.Y.: Guideposts, 1968. improves recovery from disease. In June 2001, Humphrey, Nicholas. Science, Miracles and the Search a Gallup Poll revealed that 54 percent of adult for Supernatural Consolation. New York: Basic Americans believed in spiritual healing. Books, 1996. The contemporary mystic Harold Sher- Steiger, Sherry Hansen. The Power of Prayer to Heal man was firm in stating that one should never and Transform Your Life. New York: Signet, 1997.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 231

The Rapture c. 30 C.E.) himself who established the format for such an event in the end times: ccording to the beliefs of the born- “Immediately after the tribulation again Christians concerning the end of those days shall the sun be darkened, Atimes, the Rapture is an event when and the moon shall not give her light, Christians will be taken up into the air to and the stars shall fall from heaven, meet Christ in the sky. Many believe that the and the powers of the heavens shall be Rapture will happen unexpectedly and that shaken. And then shall appear the sign those Christians of special merit will be lifted of the Son of man in heaven and then suddenly from their homes, their automobiles, shall all the tribes of the Earth mourn, even from their passenger seats on airliners. and they shall see the Son of man com- The Rapture is a literal, physical occurrence, ing in the clouds of heaven with power rather than a spiritual transformation. Those and great glory. And he shall send his who are taken up by Christ may leave behind angels with a great sound of a trumpet, their clothing on the streets and their cars and they shall gather together his elect crashing into trees, but they will be lifted body from the four winds, from one end of and soul into the sky. heaven to the other” (Matthew Most of humankind will be left behind, 24:29–31, King James Version). including those Christians whose faith In Mark 13:24–27, the prediction of Jesus requires strengthening. It is believed that the concerning the end times is essentially the Rapture will cause great confusion and chaos. same: “There will be an end to the time of A time of tribulation will begin, making the tribulation; the sun and moon will be darkened world easy pickings for the advent of a charis- and stars will fall; the Son of man will be seen matic savior who appears to have all the best in the clouds coming with great power and ways, financial means, and power to make glory; angels will be sent to gather the elect things right again. This individual shall rise to from every part of the heavens and the Earth.” international domination and deceive many In two of his epistles, St. Paul speaks of the before he is revealed as the Antichrist. return of Christ and what many Christians Although those Christians who believe in believe to be the Rapture, when those who are the Rapture are certain that it will occur in believers shall be caught to meet the Lord in the association with the time of tribulation (the air: “For the Lord himself shall descend from seven-year period of disasters, famine, and ill- heaven with a shout, with the voice of the ness during which the Antichrist will be in archangel, and with the trump of God: and the power), there are differences of opinion dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which whether it will come about just before the are alive [and] remain shall be caught up togeth- tribulation begins, midway through the seven- er with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in year reign of the Antichrist, or at the end of the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord” the time of tribulation. There is, however, (1 Thessalonians 4:16–18). In 1 Corinthians general agreement that when this awful time 15:51–53, the epistle writer tells of the mystery of lawlessness and corruption has passed, when “in the twinkling of an eye” those who Christ will return to Earth with his army of believe in Christ shall be changed: “Behold, I angels, defeat the forces of evil in a great final shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but battle at Armageddon, and begin his 1,000- we shall all be changed. In a moment, in the year reign, during which time there will be twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the nothing but justice, peace, and joy on Earth. trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be When this millennial reign comes to an end, raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. history will end and Christ shall establish a For this corruptible must put on incorruption, new heaven and a new Earth. and this mortal must put on immortality.” Those Christians who believe in the Rap- Although not all Christians accept the ture maintain that it was Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.– scenario of the Rapture, many Christians and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 232 Religious Phenomena

non-Christians alike find the premise intrigu- The fourteen-by-four-foot shroud has been ing and read the books in the “Left Behind” kept under guard in a Roman Catholic chapel series as exciting science fiction. By June in Turin, Italy, since 1452, and it has been pre- 2001, the first six volumes in the series based viously examined by technical investigators in on the events of the Rapture by fundamental- 1973 and 1978. Although at that time the ist minister Tim LaHaye and professional researchers were unable to date the cloth with writer Jerry Jenkins have sold over 12 million certainty, scientists at the Los Alamos Scien- copies. Number seven in the series of planned tific Laboratory in New Mexico announced 12 volumes, The Indwelling (2000), had an ini- that the burial shroud appeared to be authen- tial print run of two million and appeared on tic, woven of a type of linen typically used in the bestseller lists a few days after its publica- Jewish burials in the Holy Land about 30 C.E., tion. In addition, a complementary “Left thus approximating the date of Jesus’ Crucifix- Behind” series for children has sold three mil- ion. As for the remarkable image imprinted on lion copies, and, altogether, over 18 million the shroud, Los Alamos chemist Ray Rogers, various products related to the series have stated his opinion that the impression had been purchased. been formed by “a burst of radiant energy— light, if you will.” M Delving Deeper Abanes, Richard. End-Time Visions. Nashville, Tenn.: Such a view is in harmony with gospel ref- Broadman & Holman, 1998. erences to a brilliant light from heaven and Goetz, William R. Apocalypse Next. Camp Hill, the process of transformation undergone by Penn.: Horizon Books, 1996. Jesus at the moment of his Resurrection after Lindsey, Hal, with C. C. Carlson. The Late Great three days in the tomb. A statement issued by Planet Earth. New York: Bantam Books, 1978. the Los Alamos Laboratory, operated by the University of California for the U.S. Depart- McGinn, Bernard. Antichrist: Two Thousand Years of ment of Energy, explains one hypothesis that the Human Fascination with Evil. San Francisco: draws a parallel between the mysterious HarperSanFrancisco, 1994. images on the shroud “and the fact that Shaw, Eva. Eve of Destruction: Prophecies, Theories and images were formed on stones by fireball radi- Preparations for the End of the World. Chicago: ation from the atomic bomb at Hiroshima.” Contemporary Books, 1995. Wheeler, John Jr. Earth’s Two-Minute Warning: Many of the experts who have examined Today’s Bible-Predicted Signs of the End Times. the shroud insist that the image was not paint- North Canton, Ohio: Leader Co., 1996. ed on the cloth, for the portrait is not absorbed into the fibers. Neither could the image have been placed on the shroud by any ordinary application of heat, they argue, or Shroud of Turin the fibers would have been scorched.

n the fall of 1978, the ancient Shroud of The gospel accounts of Jesus’ Crucifixion Turin was exhibited publicly for the first state that he was whipped and beaten by Itime since 1933, thus rekindling the fires of Roman soldiers, who placed a crown of thorns controversy that have raged intermittently on the head of the man who was identified as the “King of the Jews.” The beating completed around this icon since the first century C.E.Is this cloth truly the authentic burial shroud of completed, Jesus was marched through the streets of Jerusalem bearing the wooden cross Jesus of Nazareth (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.)? Is the full-sized human image impressed on its coarse on his back before he was nailed to its hori- fibers the actual physical representation of Jesus zontal bar at the place of execution. After his as he lay in the tomb after his death by crucifix- apparent death, a spear was thrust into his side ion at the hands of Roman soldiers? When by a Roman soldier. looking at the shroud, is one seeing a kind of Certain researchers have declared the supernatural photograph of Jesus that can accu- front and the back images on the Shroud of rately depict his actual human appearance? Turin to be anatomically correct if the cloth

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 233

had been used to wrap a crucified man in its the shroud of Jesus Christ. In his view—and in The Shroud of Turin. folds. The impressions on the shroud are of a that of many others—the Shroud of Turin (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) tall man with a beard, his hands crossed with answers the eternal question of whether humans the imprints of nails through the wrists and can achieve immortality. “If Christ was resur- feet. The right side of the man’s chest was rected from the dead,” Rogers stated, “then the pierced. In addition, the image is said by gospels are true, and eternal life is offered to all.” investigators to bear the marks of whip lashes on the back. The man’s right shoulder is chafed, as if from having borne a rough, heavy object. A number of puncture wounds appear around the head, and one cheek displays a THE Shroud of Turin has been hailed by some pronounced bruise. The chest cavity is as physical proof of Jesus’ Resurrection, while others expanded, as if the victim had been trying des- have condemned it as a hoax crafted by medieval perately to draw air into the lungs, a common occurrence and a typical physical response monks. during crucifixion. Since its second examination in 1978, the Shroud of Turin has been hailed by some as In October 1978, the Shroud of Turin physical proof of Jesus’ Resurrection from the Research Project, the U.S. scientific group dead and his triumph over the grave, while oth- that examined the shroud, unanimously ers have condemned it as a hoax crafted by reported that “the image on the cloth is not medieval monks who sought to create the ulti- the result of applied materials.” In their esti- mate in holy relics for spiritual pilgrims to ven- mation, the man on the shroud was not paint- erate. Ray Rogers is one of a number of scien- ed on the cloth and that an unknown event of tists who believes that the burial cloth is truly oxidation selectively darkened certain fibrils

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 234 Religious Phenomena

of the threads so as to make a superficial image and others state that King Agabar V of of a man with accurate details valid when was mortally ill and was instantly healed when magnified 1,000 times. Through some para- shown the face on the cloth. While the normal occurrence the body image is much shroud was being carried to Constantinople in like a photographic negative. 944, it was said that a man possessed of demons was cleansed when he touched it. During the September/October 1978 exhi- bition of the shroud in Turin, more than three In 1954, in a small village of Gloucester- and a half million people viewed the relic. shire, England, 11-year-old Josie Wollam was The viewing was followed by a Sindonological in the hospital dying of a severe bone disease, Congress of experts on October 7 and 8, and osteomyelitis, in hip and leg, plus lung abscess- on October 8–13, a detailed, around-the- es. The doctor advised that there was no hope clock, 120-hour scientific examination of the for Josie, and she was given the last rites of the shroud that included more than 30,000 pho- church. However, Josie had learned that tographs of various kinds. The latter effort was retired RAF Group Captain Leonard Cheshire conducted primarily by scientists from the (1917–1992) was giving lectures in the area on United States who had brought 72 crates of the Shroud of Turin, and she told her mother equipment weighing eight tons. that she was certain she would be able to walk again if she could only see the shroud. At Also in 1978, Ian Wilson published The Josie’s urging, her mother wrote Captain Shroud of Turin: The Burial Cloth of Jesus Cheshire and his office sent a photograph of Christ? in which he presented the results of his the shroud face. Merely holding the photo- historical research which brought continuity, graph appeared to accomplish a partial remis- from 33 C.E. to 1204 C.E., to the story of the sion of the bone disease, and two weeks later, shroud and its travels. Wilson concluded that Josie was sent home from the hospital. the “Face of Edessa” and the “Mandylion of Constantinople” were but other designations The girl was still unable to walk, and she for the Shroud of Turin. He also postulated a continued to declare that if she could actually Knights Templar connection for the so-called see the shroud and be in its presence, she knew missing years of the shroud from 1204 to 1357 that she would be completely healed. Cheshire which indicates that the relic was in Athens was so impressed by Josie’s faith that he took her and Bescancon, France, during that period. It with him to Portugal to see former King Umber- may well have been, Wilson suggested, that to II (1904–1983), the shroud’s owner, to ask the extensive copying of the face on the permission for a rare private session with the shroud by the Knights Templar could have led shroud. Umberto readily granted their request, to the papal revocation of their charter, which and Cheshire and Josie traveled on to Turin, was later followed by the execution of their where the rolled shroud was placed across the leaders by the French ecclesiastical court. The arms of her wheelchair. Cautiously, respectfully, Templar involvement appeared to be validat- the girl reached a hand into the end of the roll ed by the discovery of a matching shroud face to touch gently the inner surface. that was found behind the false ceiling of an At the 1978 public exhibition of the outbuilding in Templecombe, southern Eng- shroud 24 years later, Josie, now 35, walked land, on grounds that had once served as a into the cathedral at Turin, once again accom- Templar recruitment and training center. panied by Cheshire but no longer in a wheel- From its earliest years, in legends and in chair. The child who had been given last rites art, there have been claims of miracles and in 1954 had been allegedly healed completely healings through the shroud. Four credible by being in the presence of the shroud. She witnesses reported that in 544 when Edessa met Father Peter Rinaldi while at Turin and was threatened with siege by a Persian army, told him that after her healing she had the image was rushed to the top of the city matured normally through childhood and wall and prominently displayed; the army adolescence, married, had a daughter, and was turned and abandoned the attack. Eusebius gainfully employed.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 235

While many scientists urged increased the Near East and 38 varieties come from usage of carbon-dating techniques to deter- within 50 miles of Jerusalem—and 14 of them mine once and for all the true age of the grow nowhere else. shroud, other experts warned that an accurate Among other significant data which would carbon dating might not be technically possi- seem to testify to the shroud’s authenticity are ble with present-day laboratory techniques such items as the following: and practices. In the 1970s, two researchers independent of each another suggested that • The Z-twist thread and 3-to-1 herring- the 1532 fire at Chambery, France, which bone-twill weave used in forming the caused the silver reliquary to drip molten sil- shroud were known only to the Near East ver onto the cloth, also may have created a and Asia until recent centuries. The cot- “pressure-cooker effect” of driving known ton fibers in the shroud linen could have contaminants on the cloth into the molecules come only by weaving on looms of the of the cloth, so that the carbon content would Near East. be skewed. At the Rome Symposium of 1993, • Microscopes were perfected in the period and subsequently, Dmitri Kouznetsov of the between 1590 to 1610, and yet meaningful Sedov Laboratory in Moscow asserted that data in the shroud image has been found during the 1532 fire the molten silver acted as by magnifications up to 1,200 times. How a catalyst for carboxylation of the cellulose, so could an artist working in the 1300s have that subsequently the cloth became enriched fashioned such details? with carbon, thus making it appear to be • The feet of the man of the shroud bears younger than it may actually be. In spite of smudges of actual dirt that contain traver- such protests regarding carbon-dating tech- tine aronite, a rare form of calcium that niques, laboratory tests conducted in 1985 matches the spectral properties of this reported that 1320 was the median date that limestone substance found in caves near the shroud cloth had been woven. Jerusalem’s Damascus Gate. No other As might be expected, large numbers of source is known. diligent researchers object to the date of 1320 • One oddity of the shroud image is that it and the suggestion that some talented artisan can be seen only in an optimum viewing dis- in the Middle Ages had created the image on tance of six to 15 feet. Closer or farther and the shroud as a work of piety or as an instru- the image fades out of view. Did the sup- ment of deception. Those who champion the posed hoaxer paint the man on the shroud authenticity of the shroud point out that the by holding a six-foot brush at arm’s length? scalp punctures and blood rivulets as seen on the forehead of the man of the shroud have the Even the most recent translations of the characteristics and proper location for both gospels state that Jesus was nailed to the cross veinous and arterial blood flow, and yet, if the by his hands. But the shroud correctly displays shroud were a hoax created in approximately a medical truth: He was nailed through the 1320, circulation of human blood was not dis- “space of Destot” in the wrist, because a nail in covered until 1593. The cloth-to-body dis- the soft flesh of the hands would not support a tance correlates so precisely that the image man’s weight. Another medical fact is that a perfectly encapsulates three-dimensional data spike driven through the “space of Destot” in perfectly. When the shroud image is fed into the wrist will lacerate the median nerve, caus- NASA’s VP-8 image analyzer, it produces a ing the thumb to flex sharply into the palm. bas-relief of the man of the shroud with no dis- The man of the shroud has no discernible tortion. No other image, drawing, painting, or thumbs. Would an artist in the Middle Ages photograph has this quality—only star maps have known such medical idiosyncrasies? and the shroud image; everything else distorts. The man was crowned with a cap of Other researchers who claim the shroud is thorns, typical of the Near East Judeans, not authentic point out that the 70 varieties of the Greek-style wreath so often depicted in pollen found on the burial cloth come from artists’ renderings of Jesus’ “crown of thorns.”

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 236 Religious Phenomena

Close-up of the Shroud of Turin. It is still disputed whether this is the authentic shroud of Jesus Christ or a hoax created by people during

the Crusades. (AP/WIDE

WORLD PHOTOS)

The bloodstains on the shroud are precise- ken the crusted blood that had soaked into ly correct, both biblically and anatomically. If the weave. Neither occurred, thus leading the shroud had been lifted off the man, one of some researchers to believe that the body two things would have happened: If the blood must somehow have dematerialized without was still wet the stain on the cloth would the removal of the shroud. If the shroud mere- smear; if the blood was dry it would have bro- ly collapsed and was not thrown back, then

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 237 the story of Peter and John’s arrival at the or were also skeptics. Bishop Henri de tomb after Jesus’ Resurrection (John 20:1–10) Poitieres of Troyes (fl. mid-fourteenth centu- makes better sense when Peter saw “the linen ry) vacillated between praising the exhibition cloths lying” and John “saw and believed.” in Lirey, then trying to have it closed down. His successor, Bishop Pierre D’Arcis (fl. late- Although the shroud had some contact fourteenth century), attempted to stop later with Jesus’ body, for scientists have decreed showings of the burial cloth in Lirey, but the the bloodstains on the cloth to have been pope ordered him to cease such efforts or face made by real blood, the body-image is excommunication. described by some of the researchers as “made through space” by an “image-making process” Critical researchers in the twentieth cen- which they have named “flash photolysis,” tury found an alleged memo from Bishop because the images are not pressure sensitive D’Arcis written in 1389 and presumably in that the back and front images of the man intended for the pope in which the bishop have the same shadow and lack of saturation claimed to know the identity of the painter characteristics. If contact with the bleeding who was responsible for creating the shroud physical body was the only factor, the man’s images. The French scholar Ulysee Chevalier lying on his back should have made the image (1841–1923) believed in the testimony of the darker and different. memo and so did the Jesuit (1856–1939). Dr. John A. T. Robinson, the Many of the critics of the authenticity of English theologian, also accepted the docu- the shroud and its images argue that it is noth- ment at first, but he later rejected its allega- ing more than a finely executed medieval tions and accepted the shroud as genuine. In painting. Some skeptics have even claimed the 1990s, Parisian researchers determined that the shroud images were painted by that the so-called “D’Arcis memo” was no Leonardo da Vinci (1452–1519). Such an memo at all, but merely a clerk’s draft in poor argument was quickly dissolved by pointing Latin, never dated nor signed nor sent to the out that the great artist was born in 1452, Vatican, and with no official copy in either nearly one hundred years after the shroud had Troyes or the Vatican archives. been on exhibit in Lirey in 1357. At the sci- entific symposium on the shroud conducted in In sharp contrast to those critical Rome in 1993, Isabel H. Piczek of Los Angeles researchers who attempt to diminish the presented her conclusions that the controver- shroud’s credibility are those scientists of faith sial cloth is not and cannot be a painting of who are personally convinced that the shroud any sort, technique, or medium. Piczek is a is truly the one that briefly enveloped the body professional artist with degrees in physics who of Jesus Christ and that the images on its cloth has won international awards for painting and were made by a supernatural energy as part of a figurative draftsmanship. She has personally spiritual event that Christians call the Resur- executed art works in every ancient and mod- rection. At the Rome Symposium of 1993, Dr. ern technique known, including nearly 500 Gilbert R. Lavoie of the Fallon Clinic, Worces- giant-size items in public buildings throughout ter, Massachusetts, demonstrated that the the world. In her opinion, Piczek cautions blood and body images on the burial cloth are that the shroud must not be conserved as a of a man who had been suspended upright as if painting would be, “or else we may destroy the hanging on a cross. According to tradition, the only object on Earth which is the blueprint of body of Jesus hung on the cross from 9 A.M. the future of our cosmos.” until 3 P.M., and he was not placed on his back within the folds of a burial cloth until about 5 There have always been critics, skeptics, P.M. Thus, according to Lavoie, a truly spiritual and disbelievers when it comes to the authen- image resulted on the shroud in order for the ticity of the shroud. Even King Abgar’s second image to show Jesus as if hanging on the cross. son, Manu V, was a doubter, in spite of his father’s alleged cure after viewing the face on Pope John Paul II (1920– ) authorized the shroud. The sons of the Byzantine emper- public exhibitions of the shroud for April 18 to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 238 Religious Phenomena

May 31, 1998, and for April 29 to June 11, first century, the Beast that ruled the Earth 2000. Among the latest findings prompted by would have been the emperor, the caesar, of the most recent showings was the report by the Roman Empire, Nero (37C.E.–68 C.E.). two Israeli scientists who stated in June 1999 Using the Hebrew alphabet, the numerical that plant imprints and pollen found on the value of “Caesar Nero,” the merciless persecu- shroud supported the premise that it originated tor of the early Christians, is 666. in the Holy Land. Avinoam Danin, a botany Although Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) professor at the Hebrew University of made it clear when speaking to the apostles Jerusalem, said that the shroud contained that no one will know the exact hour or day of images of some plants, such as the bean caper his Second Coming, for many centuries cer- (Zygophyllum dumosum), which grows only in tain Christian theologians have associated the Israel, Jordan, and Egypt Sinai desert. The rock rise of the Antichrist to power and his rose (Cistus creticus) which grows throughout achievement of a seven-year reign over all the the Middle East was also detected, along with Earth as a kind of catalyst that would set in the imprint of a coin minted in the reign of the motion Armageddon, the last final battle Roman Emperor Tiberius (42 B.C.E.–37 C.E.), between good and evil—the ultimate clash who ruled at the time of the Crucifixion. between the armies of Jesus Christ and Satan. Clearly, while a number of scientists debate the accuracy of the radiocarbon dating Ever since the Protestant Reformation, the results—some insisting that the most reliable pope has been a favorite of certain Evangeli- results date the shroud to 1260–1390—and cals for the ignominious title. Many of the others defend the authenticity of the burial pontiffs in the Middle Ages did exercise great cloth and argue that it was the one that power over the rulers and the people of the wrapped Jesus’ crucified body until the cosmic emerging European nations; and consequent- event of the Resurrection, one can only echo ly, there were numerous embittered princes the words of Archbishop Severino Poletto, and fiery Protestant leaders who did seek to the shroud’s custodian: “The last word has not affix the blame for a large number of repres- yet been said.” sive social and religious programs on the Vati- can. However, contemporary popes have M Delving Deeper wielded little political influence, surely none Riggi, Giovanni. The Holy Shroud. Roman Center for that would place them in world-threatening Shroud Studies, 1981. positions. There have been such men as Aleis- Shroud of Turin Research at McCrone Research Institute. ter Crowley (1875–1947), who actually http://www.mcri.org/Shroud.html. 14 August 2001. appeared to covet and campaign for the posi- Shroud of Turin. http://www.shroud.com. 14 August tion by calling himself the Beast and 666. 2001. Hollywood has capitalized on the fascina- Tribbe, Frank. Portrait of Jesus?—The Illustrated Story tion of certain Christians and horror movie of the Shroud of Turin. New York: Stein & Day, fans with the menacing evil of the Antichrist 1983. and depicted him in a number of motion pic- Wilson, Ian. The Shroud of Turin: The Burial Cloth of tures. In Rosemary’s Baby (1968), an unsus- Jesus Christ? New York: Doubleday, 1978. pecting young wife (Mia Farrow) is selected to bear the Antichrist after her husband (John Cassavetes) makes a pact with Satan. The 666 Omen (1976) spawned a series of three films that follow the Antichrist from early child- he association of the number 666 with hood to his position of wealth, power, and the Antichrist is derived from Revela- charismatic mastery as an adult. In the first of T tion 13:18 in which John the Revela- these films, Gregory Peck, as the unsuspecting tor is told in his apocalyptic vision that the surrogate father of the Antichrist, is warned of number of the Beast is 666 and that the num- his son’s true identity by a number of priests ber stands for a person. In John’s world of the and other individuals who all meet untimely

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 239 ends. Although initially he considers such sinister, but always defeated, villain in horror warnings as the babble of the demented, he is movies, and his once dreaded title is often later shocked to discover the numerals “666” loosely applied in an offhanded manner to on his son’s scalp and he resolves to do what- everything from cartoon figures to a wide ever must be done to stop Satan’s will from range of men and women in a vast spectrum of being accomplished. In spite of a valiant effort modern society. on the part of the father, who now concludes M Delving Deeper rightfully that his true son was killed and sup- planted by the disciples of the Antichrist, the Abanes, Richard. End-Time Visions. Nashville, Tenn.: demon seed continues his destructive path to Broadman & Holman, 1998. world domination in two additional films. In Goetz, William R. Apocalypse Next. Camp Hill, the The Chosen (1977), Kirk Douglas plays Penn.: Horizon Books, 1996. another unaware father, an industrialist spe- McGinn, Bernard. Antichrist: Two Thousand Years of cializing in building nuclear power plants, the Human Fascination with Evil. San Francisco: who comes to realize that his son (Simon HarperSanFrancisco, 1994. Ward) is the Antichrist. In Lost Souls (2000), Shaw, Eva. Eve of Destruction: Prophecies, Theories and a devout teacher played by Winona Ryder Preparations for the End of the World. Chicago: must convince an unsuspecting young jour- Contemporary Books, 1995. nalist that he is the Antichrist before the Unterman, Alan. Dictionary of Jewish Lore and Legend. fated hour when his newly awakened demonic New York: Thames and Hudson, 1991. awareness will seize control of his conscious- ness. Arnold Schwarzenegger is challenged by the almost impossible mission of preventing Satan (Gabriel Byrne) from fathering the Snake Handling Antichrist in End of Days (2000). In Stigmata (2000), Byrne switches sides and plays a priest n the sixteenth chapter of the gospel of who fights to thwart satanic interference Mark, the resurrected Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. toward a young stigmatist, a woman who bears I30 C.E.) appears to his disciples and, before the bleeding wounds of Christ’s crucifixion. ascending to heaven, sends them forth into Bless the Child (2000) portrays a desperate the world to preach the gospel. Jesus promises mother (Kim Basinger) who must somehow that all who believe in him shall cast out dev- prevent her specially gifted and blessed child ils and shall speak with new tongues. In addi- from becoming the human sacrifice that tion, believers “shall take up serpents; and if would grant the Antichrist his full-powered they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt entry into the world. them” (Mark 16:17–18). Christians who believe completely that In 1909, Reverend George Went Hensley the end times drama will play out according to (c. 1870s–1955) of the Church of God in certain scriptural references maintain a wary Grasshopper, Tennessee, began to teach that eye for signs of the Antichrist and the onset of those verses in Mark should be taken literally. If the Apocalypse, but not all Christians accept believers truly had the Holy Spirit within the warnings of the advent of the Beast with them, he argued from the pulpit, they should be his telltale numerical designation of 666 or able to handle rattlesnakes and any number of believe that the traditional scenario of the other venomous serpents. They should also be Antichrist and his seven-year reign has any able to drink poison and suffer no harm what- real relevance to the actual “signs in the sky” soever. Snake handling as a test or demonstra- that will precede the Second Coming of tion of faith became popular wherever Hensley Christ. In today’s world the term “antichrist” traveled and preached in the small towns and lost much of its power to provoke fear after backwaters of Tennessee, Kentucky, the Caroli- the concept entered the popular mass culture. nas, Virginia, Ohio, and Indiana. For millions of modern secular men and For a time, the Church of God defended women, the Beast 666 has become merely a the innovation of snake handling that had

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 240 Religious Phenomena

According to the gospel been injected into the prescribed order of ser- Those who have investigated snake han- of Mark believers “shall vice by Hensley, but in 1922, it disavowed the dling have found that it is a popular misconcep- take up serpents; and if practice. Other Pentecostal churches followed tion that the snakes won’t bite the snake han- they drink any deadly suit and discouraged their members from test- dlers in their religious ritual or that, if bitten, thing, it shall not hurt ing the Holy Spirit by picking up venomous the handlers, under the direction of the Holy them.” It is believed in snakes or drinking poison. Undaunted, Hens- Spirit, won’t die. Although exact records are some southern American ley established the Church of God with Signs difficult to substantiate, at least 71 people have Pentecostal churches Following. been killed by poisonous snakebites during reli- that if a person truly has Some researchers of the religious snake gious services in the United States. And that the Holy Spirit within handling phenomenon state that the practice number includes the founder of the snake han- them, they should be sprang up independently on Sand Mountain, dling movement, George Went Hensley, who, able to handle Alabama, around 1912 without any assistance it has been estimated, had been bitten over 400 rattlesnakes and other from George Hensley. Within a couple times before his death in 1955. While some venomous serpents. decades, snakes were being handled openly in might consider such deaths as strong reasons to Snake handling is used outdoor worship services in east Birmingham. discontinue the practice of actually handling as a test or However, in 1950, the Alabama Legislature, poisonous snakes during services, devout snake demonstration of faith. reacting to a number of highly publicized handlers say that it is a good thing that one of (NATIONAL ARCHIVES AND snake fatalities, passed an act making it illegal their members occasionally dies as a result of a RECORDS ADMINISTRATION) to “display, handle, use, or exhibit any poiso- snake bite. Such fatalities only prove to skep- nous snake or reptile in such a manner as to tics and nonbelievers that they are truly using endanger the health of another.” dangerous snakes in their worship services.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 241

In those rural churches in the Appalachi- (1347–1380) was visited with the marks of an highlands where snake handling remains Christ’s suffering, but through her great popular, no members of the congregations are humility she prayed that they might become required to handle the snakes, and in most invisible, and, though the pain of the wounds churches, no one under the age of 18 is per- remained, her entreaty was granted and the mitted to pick up the serpents. The American blood no longer flowed. The Catholic Encyclo- Civil Liberties Union has defended the reli- pedia states that the suffering that stigmatics gious freedom of snake handlers against vari- endure is the “essential part of visible stigma- ous attempts to have the practice abolished. ta; the substance of this grace consists of pity In Thomas Burton’s Serpent-Handling Believers for Christ, participation in his sufferings, sor- (1993), Burton states that snake handling is a rows, and for the same end—the expiation of complex traditional religious belief of a group the sins unceasingly committed in the world.” of American Christians which should be If the stigmatics did not suffer, the wounds respected for what it is. would be “but an empty symbol, theatrical representation, conducing to pride.” And if M Delving Deeper the stigmata truly issue from God, it would be Burton, Thomas. Serpent-Handling Believers. unworthy of his wisdom to participate in such Knoxville, Tenn.: University of Tennessee Press, futility, “and to do so by a miracle.” 1993. Crim, Keith, gen. ed. The Perennial Dictionary of While not yet blessed with sainthood, World Religions. San Francisco: HarperSanFran- Padre Pio (1887–1968), one of the most well- cisco, 1989. known stigmatics of the twentieth century, Farnell, Kathie. “Snakes and Salvation.” Fate, saw a vision of a mysterious person whose December 1996, pp. 28–32. hands, feet, and side were dripping blood on August 20, 1918. After Padre Pio was deliv- ered from such a terrifying sight, the priest suf- fered the first of the stigmata which would Stigmata cause his wounds to bleed daily for 50 years.

tigmata are spontaneous bleeding wounds Therese Neumann (1898–1962) was also a which appear in various places on the stigmatic who became familiar to the general Sbody, such as the hands, the feet, the public. Born between Good Friday and Easter back, the forehead, and the side, and, in the at Konnersreuth, Bavaria, Neumann suffered a Christian context, are considered to be mani- series of serious accidents that brought blind- festations of the suffering endured prior to, and ness, convulsions, and paralysis. Her eyesight during, Jesus’ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) Crucifix- was restored on the day of the beatification of ion. While theologians debate whether or not St. Therese of Lisieux (1873–1897), April 29, St. Paul himself may have been a stigmatic 1923, and on the day of St. Therese’s canon- (Galatians 6:17—“I bear on my body the ization on May 17, 1925, her mobility marks of Jesus”), St. Francis of Assisi returned. Then, after a vision of Jesus on (1181–1226) suddenly bore the wounds of March 4, 1926, the stigmata began, and she Christ while praying outside a cave after a 40- would suffer bleeding from all the wounds, day retreat in 1224, thereby becoming the first including shoulders and knees, on Fridays, stigmatic recorded in the annals of church his- especially during the church season of Lent. It tory. St. Francis is also the only stigmatic on is claimed that from Christmas 1926 until her whom the wounds in the feet and the hands death in 1962, Neumann didn’t eat or drink actually bore representations of nails. anything except daily Communion. In 1275, a Cistercian nun named Elizabeth For those saints who were also stigmatics received stigmata on her forehead, represent- or for those stigmatics who may be authentic, ing Christ’s crown of thorns, after she wit- the church has issued three qualifications nessed a vision of the Crucifixion. Church tra- regarding the production of the phenomena dition has it that St. Catherine of Siena on their bodies:

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 242 Religious Phenomena

n 1997, Michael Drosnin’s bookThe Bible Code claimed that the Hebrew Bible contains a com- plex code that had predicted events which Ioccurred thousands of years after the ancient texts were first written. Is There a Hidden Drosnin’s book was based on the work of Dr. Eliyahu Rips, an Israeli mathematician, who discov- Code in the Bible? ered the codes along with Doron Witzman and Yoav Rosenberg. The mathematicians first arranged the Hebrew Bible and the King James Version. In the 304,805 Hebrew letters of the Bible into a large array, opinion of these researchers, hidden messages and removing all spaces and punctuation and running the prophetic statements made about famous politicians, words together one after another. Then a computer inventors, military men, musicians, and so forth can searched for matches in all directions for names, also be located. words, and hidden phrases. According to Rips, only the Hebrew Bible may be used, because God gave the Sources: Hebrew characters to Moses one at a time, with no Drosnin, Michael. The Bible Code. New York: Simon & Schuster, spaces or punctuation. The colleagues published a 1997. peer reviewed paper in the Statistical Science Jour- Thomas, David E. “Hidden Messages and the Bible Code.” , November 1997. http://www.csicop.org/ nal in 1994 regarding their findings when they applied si/9711/bible-code.html. 11 October 2001. the code to the book of Genesis. Since then, research Wiztum, Doron, Eliyahu Rips, and Yaov Rosenburg. “Equidistant has indicated that the hidden code exists throughout letter sequences in the Book of Genesis.” Statistical all the books of the Tanakh in the original Hebrew. Science Journal 1994, Vol. 9, No. 3, pp. 429–438. Rips and his associates tested the book of Genesis to see if the code could pick out the names of the 66 Rabbis who had the longest entries in various Jewish annals. The Bible code revealed all 66 names, together with either the Rabbis’ birth date or death date. In test after test, the Bible code found people, places, and inventions that did not come into being until 3,000 years after the ancient Hebrew texts had been recorded.

Drosnin, an agnostic, states that his belief in the Bible code was confirmed when Israeli Prime Minis- ter Yitzhak Rabin was assassinated in 1995. Drosnin states that he had seen the forecast in the code a year earlier and even warned Rabin of the danger.

While Drosnin is reluctant to state that the Bible code proves that God is its author, others have firmly stated their belief that God guided the ancient scribes and directed them to place the prophecies within the texts.

To test the claims of the Bible code, skeptical mathematicians have downloaded the texts of the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 243

1. Physicians could not succeed in curing the Jesus. “The wounds were real,” Stanford said Gabriel Byrne portrays a wounds with their remedies. (Evening Telegram, April 11, 1998). priest in the movie Stigmata. (KEVORK 2. Unlike long-lasting wounds in others, The Roman Catholic Church does not DJANSEZIAN/ AP/WIDE those of stigmatics give off no foul or fetid see the onset of stigmata as bringing with it WORLD PHOTOS) odor. any increase of holiness, so its clergy recog- 3. Sometimes the wounds of the stigmatics nizes the real possibility of conscious or emit the odor of perfumes. unconscious fraud in some of the cases of In April 1998, various media carried the stigmata reported almost annually. The story of a priest who began to manifest stigma- church also acknowledges the role that psy- ta in his side, hands, and feet while serving a chosomatic medicine might play in explain- parish in Antigua, West Indies. Reverend ing many instances of the spontaneous Gerard Critch was flown to New York to be wounds that mimic those of Christ’s Cruci- treated by medical specialists. Dr. Joseph John fixion. Some people who suffer from stigmata was quoted as saying that no treatment he had report having felt sadness, depression, a gen- given Critch had worked or been effective. eral malaise, and physical pain prior to the According to Critch’s parishioners, they were bleeding. Many stigmatics could be so emo- thrown to the floor by an invisible force or felt tionally involved with the passion of Christ their injuries healed when he blessed them. R. that their imagination could somehow mani- Allen Stanford, a banker from the United fest the physiological phenomena of the States who flew Critch to New York City on bleeding wounds. Perhaps those who enter his private jet, said that oil was oozing from deep states of trance or religious ecstasy the marks on the priest’s feet, as it did from might trigger a mind-body link capable of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 244 Religious Phenomena

Virgin of Guadalupe

n Mexico, December 12, Virgin of Guadalupe Day, is a national holiday, and Ioften as many as five million Mexicans— many crawling on bloodied knees—make their annual pilgrimage to the country’s most venerated shrine, a basilica for the Virgin Mary in Mexico City. In 1996, eight people were killed and 15 were injured in the press of pilgrims gathered around the site. The story of the Virgin of Guadalupe is one of a mystery within a miracle. In 1531, a 57-year-old Aztec Indian named Juan Diego (1474–1548), whose native name Cuauhtla- toatzin means “eagle that sings” (or in some translations, “eagle that talks”), claimed to have encountered the Blessed Virgin Mary on four occasions in desolate regions outside of Mexico City. At first she appeared as a beauti- ful, dark-skinned 14-year-old Mexican Indian girl, who then revealed herself as the “ever- virgin Mary, Mother of God.” During later appearances, Mother Mary told Diego that she wished a church built to her in the place where she appeared to him–Guadalupe, the river of the wolf. As proof of her holy appear- ances, the Queen of Heaven projected an image of herself upon his tilma (cloak). It is that artifact that brought Bishop Juan de Zumarraga (1468–1548) of Mexico City and his entire household to their knees when he asked for some kind of tangible sign from the Holy Mother. It is that same image on the Padre Pio (1887–1968) is producing stigmata. And the phenomenon is tilma, set in gold at the center of an elaborate one of the most well- not exclusively a Christian one. Cases are altar, that still awaits today’s pilgrim at the known stigmatics of the also known of Muslim stigmatics who bear basilica of the Virgin of Guadalupe. twentieth century. wounds that correspond to those known to (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) have been suffered by Muhammed (c. 570 It has been said that the dark-skinned C.E.–632 C.E.) while doing battle. image of Mother Mary as a virginal Native American girl helped the Spanish priests con- M Delving Deeper vert millions of Mexican Indians to Catholi- Carty, Rev. Charles M. Padre Pio the Stigmatist. cism. After an extensive examination, the Dublin: Clonmore and Reynolds, 1955. committee from the Holy See in Rome Crim, Keith, gen. ed. The Perennial Dictionary of declared the apparitions seen by Juan Diego to World Religions. San Francisco: HarperSanFran- be authentic, thus making the miracle one of cisco, 1989. seven appearances of Mother Mary officially recognized by the Vatican. Steiner, Johannes. Therese Neumann. New York: Alba House, 1967. Then, in 1929, an image was discovered Wilson, Ian. Stigmata. New York: Harper & Row, within the right eye of the image of the Virgin 1989. on Juan Diego’s tilma. Alfonso Marcue, official

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 245 photographer of the old Basilica of Guadalupe On December 12, many in Mexico City, discovered what appeared to Mexicans celebrate the be a clear image of a bearded man reflected Virgin of Guadalupe Day within the right eye of the Virgin. At first by visiting the basilica. doubting his own senses, Marcue made many This painting is by Juan black-and-white photographs of the image; de Villegas. (ARTE and after he had examined them exhaustively, PUBLICO PRESS) he went to the authorities of the basilica with his incredible finding. He was told to remain silent about his discovery, and out of respect for the church officials, he did. On May 29, 1951, Jose Carlos Salinas Chavez was examining a particularly good photograph of the face of the Virgin and redis- covered what clearly appeared to be the image of a bearded man reflected in both the right and left eyes of Mother Mary. Since that time, more than 20 experts, including a number of ophthalmologists, have carefully inspected the eyes and the mysterious image. On March 27, 1956, Dr. Javier Torroella Another mystery that had puzzled academ- Bueno, a prestigious ophthalmologist, certi- ic researchers into the phenomena surround- fied the presence of the triple reflection (Sam- ing the Virgin of Guadalupe was how the col- son-Purkinje effect) characteristic of all live ored image of the apparition could have been human eyes and stated that the resulting impressed upon the simple tilma of a poor images of the bearded man were located pre- Aztec tribesman and how it could have lasted cisely where they should be according to such for centuries without falling apart. As early as an effect. Bueno also pointed out that the dis- the eighteenth century, scientists discovered tortion of the images agreed with the normal that it was impossible to paint such an image curvature of the cornea. in a fabric of such texture. The ayate fibers In that same year, another experienced used by the Aztecs at that time deteriorated ophthalmologist, Dr. Rafael Torrija Lavoignet, after 20 years. Richard Kuhn (1900–1967), a using an ophthalmoscope, studied the apparent Nobel Prize winner in chemistry, stated in his human figure in the corneas of both eyes, with report of the tilma that it had not been painted the location and distortion of a normal human with natural, animal, or mineral colorings. eye, and found that the Virgin’s eyes appeared Since there were no synthetic colorings in “strangely alive” when he examined them. 1531, the possibility of a native artist accom- plishing a hoax seems out of the question. While working at IBM in 1979, Dr. Jose Aste Tonsmann, a graduate of environmental In January 2001, Dr. Jose Aste Tonsmann, systems engineering of Cornell University, now with the Mexican Center of Guadalupan scanned a photograph of the Virgin’s face on Studies, revealed at a conference at the Pon- the tilma and was astonished to discover what tifical Athenaeum Regina Apostolorum in he believed to be other human figures reflect- Rome that advances in ed in the eyes. Aste Tonsmann has since theo- now revealed that the images in the Virgin’s rized that Our Lady of Guadalupe not only left eyes were those assembled with Bishop Juan a miraculous image as proof of her apparition de Zumarraga when Juan Diego first unfurled to Juan Diego, but may also have left some his tilma and displayed the miraculous image. important messages hidden in her eyes that By magnifying the iris of the Virgin’s eyes could not be revealed until new technologies 2,500 times and, through mathematical and would permit them to be discovered. optical procedures, Aste Tonsmann feels that

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 246 Religious Phenomena

he is able to identify all the people imprinted imaginative vision, in which the object seen is in the eyes. In other words, the Virgin’s eyes but a mental concept of symbol, such as bear a kind of instant photograph of what Jacob’s Ladder leading up to heaven. St. Tere- occurred the moment the image was unveiled sa of Avila (151–1582) had numerous visions, before the bishop. including images of Christ, which church authorities have judged were of this symbolic M Delving Deeper kind of vision. The other is the corporeal Delaney, John J., ed. A Woman Clothed with the Sun. vision, in which the figure seen is externally New York: Doubleday, Image Books, 1961. present or in which a supernatural power has Our Lady of Guadalupe. so modified the retina of the eye as to produce http://www.sancta.org/eyes.html. 14 August 2001. the effect of three-dimensional solidarity. “Science Stunned by Virgin of Guadalupe’s Eyes: Engi- neer Sees a Reflection, Literally, from a Scene in In 1976 an extensive survey conducted by 1531,” Zenit News Agency, 15 January 2001. the administrators of the Gallup Poll indicated that 31 percent of Americans had experienced an “otherworldly” feeling of union with a divine being. The survey was based on in-home Visions interviews with adults in more than 300 scien- tifically selected localities across the nation, vision consists of something seen other and a further breakdown of the percentages than by ordinary sight. Throughout the revealed that 34 percent of the women polled Acenturies, mystics, prophets, and ordi- and 27 percent of the men admitted that they nary people from all religions have experi- had had a “religious experience.” enced visions from their deities or higher levels of consciousness that have informed them, To refute the often-heard suggestion that warned them, or enlightened them. From people with little formal education are more Genesis to Revelation in the Bible, God uses likely to undergo such experiences, the poll visions and dreams as a principal means of disclosed little difference in the educational communicating with his prophets and his peo- level of the respondents: college background, ple. In Numbers 12:6, God declares, “If there is 29 percent; high school, 31 percent; grade a prophet among you, I the Lord make Myself school, 30 percent. According to the pollsters, known to him in a vision and speak to him in a “Whether one regards these experiences as in dream.” And in Joel 2:28: “And it shall come the nature of self-delusion or wishful thinking, to pass afterward that I shall pour out my spirit the important fact remains that, for the per- upon flesh; and your sons and your daughters sons concerned, such experiences are very real shall prophesy, your old men shall dream and meaningful. Most important, perhaps, is dreams, your young men shall see visions.” the finding that these religious experiences The great Jewish philosopher Maimonides are widespread and not limited to particular (1135–1204) conceived of revelations received groups [or] one’s circumstances in life…rich or through visions as a continuous emanation poor, educated or uneducated, churched or from the Divine Being, which is transmitted to unchurched.” all those men and women who are endowed According to a press release issued by the with a certain imaginative faculty and who Gallup office in Princeton, New Jersey, these have achieved a certain moral and mental stan- kinds of experiences “appear to have a pro- dard. The revelatory transmission is filtered found effect on the outlook and direction of a through the medium of the active intellect, person’s life.” A 29-year-old office worker in first to the visionary’s rational faculty, then to Lynnwood, Washington, told a Gallup inter- his or her imaginative faculty. In this way the viewer that she had been reading the Bible distribution of prophetic illumination occurs in one night and was unable to sleep. A vision conformity with a natural law of emanation. appeared to her that rendered her frozen, Roman Catholic scholarship holds that motionless. “I saw an unusual light that wasn’t there are two kinds of visions. One is the there—but was,” she said. “There was a

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 247 greater awareness of someone else being in contact point with what is experienced as that room with me. And ever since, it is as if God, fundamental reality, or the profoundly someone else is walking with me.” sacred.” (Time, October 5, 1970). A spokesperson for the Gallup Poll com- At the beginning of the twenty-first centu- mented: “One of the most interesting aspects ry, scientists have begun asking if the “brain- of these phenomena is that they happen to mind system,” with its built-in contact point the nonchurched and the nonreligious as well with God or a greater reality that produces as to persons who attend church regularly or such mystical experiences as visions, can be who say religion plays an important role in better explained in terms of neural networks, their lives.” neurotransmitters, and brain chemistry. Philadelphia scientist Andrew Newberg, who On January 23, 1994, USA Today pub- wrote the book Why God Won’t Go Away lished the results of an analysis of the most (2001), says that the human brain is set up in comprehensive data available at that time of such a way as to have spiritual and religious private religious experience based on a experiences. Michael Persinger, a professor of national sociological survey conducted for the neuroscience at Laurentian University in Sud- National Opinion Research Center, Universi- bury, Ontario, conducts experiments with a ty of Chicago, which reveals that more than helmet-like device that runs a weak electro- two-thirds of Americans claim to have had at magnetic signal around the skulls of volun- least one mystical experience. According to teers. Persinger claims that four in five people Jeffrey S. Levin, an associate professor at East- report a mystical experience of some kind ern Virginia Medical School, Norfolk, Vir- when they don this magnetic headpiece. ginia, such experiences as visions and the feel- Matthew Alper, author of The “God” Part of ing of being connected to a powerful spiritual the Brain (1998), a book about the neuro- force that elevates one’s consciousness are science of belief, goes so far as to declare that reported less by those people who are active in dogmatic religious beliefs that insist that par- church or synagogue. All types of mystical ticular faiths are unique, rather than the experiences have been around since “time results of universal brain chemistry, are irra- immemorial,” Levin acknowledges, but “some tional and dangerous. kind of stigma” may have prevented people from reporting them. However, while only 5 Daniel Batson, a University of Kansas psy- percent of the population has such experi- chologist who studies the effect of religion on ences somewhat regularly, such occurrences people, states that the brain may be the hard- are becoming “more common with each suc- ware through which religion is experienced, cessive generation.” but for certain neurotheologians to say that the brain produces religion “is like saying a As these many polls and surveys demon- piano produces music.” In his book The Faith strate, visions come to the religious, the non- of Biology and the Biology of Faith (2000), religious, and the antireligious alike. To the Robert Pollack concedes that religious experi- psychologist, these experiences may be revela- ence may seem irrational to a materialistic sci- tions of the personal unconscious of the indi- entist, but he argues that irrational experi- vidual and attempts at psychic integration or ences are not necessarily unreal. In fact, he psychic wholeness. Dr. Robert E. L. Masters states, they can be just as real, just as much a and Dr. Jean Houston were among the first part of being human, as those things which are researchers to have recognized that through- known through reason. out history people have sought altered states of consciousness as gateways “to subjective Numerous believers in the possibility of realities.” At their Foundation for Mind experiencing visions and religious apparitions Research, which they established in 1966, argue that if God created the universe, would- they concluded on the basis of hundreds of n’t it make sense that he would wire the experiments with normal, healthy persons human brain so it would be possible to have that the “brain-mind system has a built-in mystical experiences?

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 248 Religious Phenomena

Huston Smith (1919– ), author of The crazy,” he said. “Some research suggests that World’s Religions (first published as The Reli- they tend to be (mentally) healthier.” gions of Man in 1958), was six weeks short of Numerous studies substantiate Ensley’s earning his Ph.D. in naturalistic —a high opinion regarding the mental health of philosophical system that emphasizes science visionaries. Among such studies is one con- over religion—when he happened to read ducted by psychologists at Carleton Universi- philosopher Gerald Heard’s (1889–1971) sym- ty of Ottawa, Canada, published in the pathetic treatment of the mystical experience November 1993 issue of the Journal of Abnor- in Pain, Sex and Time (1939). Smith said that mal Psychology, in which they reported that he experienced an epiphany when he read those individuals examined who had “seem- Heard’s argument that mysticism is the true ingly bizarre experiences,” such as mystical experience of God. He completed his degree visions, missing time, and so forth, were just as in naturalistic theism, but for the next 45 intelligent and psychologically healthy as years he has sought out the mystic path in other people. Recognizing that their findings every religion he has encountered. In Why contradicted the previously held notion that Religion Matters: The Future of Faith in an Age such individuals had “wild imaginations” and of Disbelief (2001), Smith seeks to explain the could be “easily swayed into believing the differences between science and religion. unbelievable,” the psychologists who had Where science attempts to define reality administered an extensive battery of psycho- through numbers, formulas, and facts, religion logical tests to the subjects found that they strives to know it through spiritual practice tended to be “white-collar, relatively well- and devotion. “Scientism,” the belief that educated representatives of the middle class.” only science has all the answers, ultimately fails when it attempts to answer the questions Albacete, a Roman Catholic priest and a that have troubled humans since the begin- professor of theology at St. Joseph’s Seminary ning of human existence—who are we…why in Yonkers, acknowledges that until recently are we here, and how should we behave while psychiatric orthodoxy held the view that the we are here? more “sensational a person’s religious experi- ence (voices, visions…extraordinary mis- Writer Eddie Ensley believes that the sions), the more pathological the underlying visionary dimension of spirituality has the abil- conflict.” Then, in 1994, the American Psy- ity to transform a person and reconnect chiatric Association softened its position and humanity to its innate yearning for God. Ens- officially recognized the “religious or spiritual” ley, of Native American descent, states in as a normal dimension of life. Visions: The Soul’s Path to the Sacred (2000), that human beings are “fashioned to see God” “As a believer and as a priest, as well as a and nurture a “deep desire for this mystery and former scientist,” Albacete says that he finds an ability to be open to it and receive it.” Ens- himself “somewhat nervous about this blur- ley, who has a master’s degree in pastoral min- ring.” He suggests that it is only right that psy- istry from Loyola University in New Orleans, chiatrists and neurologists should find it diffi- also says that the Christian, Jewish, and Native cult to incorporate the transcendent into sci- American ancestors “understood the subtle entific methodology and that they should look interrelationships of flesh and spirit more accu- upon mystics and visionaries as if they were rately than we do. When they received visions, suffering mental disturbances. “If the religious they knew what to do with them.” experience is an authentic contact with a tran- Because sociological, psychological, and scendent mystery, it not only will but should religious research have all discovered that exceed the grasp of science,” he reasons. “Oth- visions are much more common than scholars erwise what about it would be transcendent?” once believed, Ensley is of the opinion that Albacete quotes Monika Grygiel, who told such experiences should be treated differently him that as a psychiatrist, she experienced by both the church and society at large. “Peo- “great poverty before the mystery perceived in ple who have mystical experiences are not the religious experience.” As a psychiatrist

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 249 who was also a person of faith, she said that miracle Madonna spread throughout Italy, her hope was that she would not “destroy the thousands of people hurried to view it for patient’s extraordinary experience, but help themselves. The southeastern Sicilian com- him or her integrate it into the rest of life as munity’s hotels were quickly swamped with harmoniously as possible.” requests for accommodation.

M Delving Deeper Before the Iannusco’s home could be Alper, Matthew. The “God” Part of the Brain. Rogue crushed by the onslaught of curious pilgrims, Press, 2001. the Syracuse Police Department agreed to Benson, Carmen. Supernatural Dreams & Visions. remove the little Madonna to their headquar- Planfield, N.J.: Logos International, 1970. ters for safekeeping. As the squad car moved Ensley, Eddie. Visions: The Soul’s Path to the Sacred. through the streets, a patrolman carefully held New Orleans: Loyola Press, 2001. the statue on his lap. Soon his jacket was drenched with tears. A skeptical detective Newberg, Andrew, Eugene G. D’Aquili, and Vince caught several tears in a chemist’s vial and, Rause. Why God Won’t Go Away: Brain Science without identifying the liquid, sent the speci- and the Biology of Belief. New York: Ballantine, men to a police laboratory for analysis. The 2001. next morning the irritated director of the lab Smith, Huston. Why Religion Matters: The Future of berated him for wasting his time analyzing Faith in an Age of Disbelief. San Francisco: Harper such substances as human tears. San Francisco, 2001. Hardly any time passed before the crip- pled, the lame, and the ill from all over Italy were soon gathering before the weeping Weeping Statues and Icons Madonna. The tears were caught on a cloth and wiped on the bodies of the afflicted. A he was like thousands of other plaster middle-aged man recovered the use of a crip- Madonnas manufactured at a plant in pled arm. A three-year-old girl stricken with SSicily and sold throughout the country polio was able to discard the stainless steel for a few lira. This particular Madonna was braces that had encased her twisted legs. An sold as a wedding present from a friend who 18-year-old girl who had been struck dumb 11 decided that such a statue would be an appro- years before began to speak. Hundreds of oth- priate gift for Antionetta and Angelo Iannus- ers claimed to have received a healing blessing co, who were married in Syracuse, Sicily, in from the tears of the little Madonna. the spring of 1953. Then, on the morning of The Madonna’s tears ceased to flow on the August 29, 1953, as Antionetta prayed fourth day of the phenomenon, but exactly devoutly to the Blessed Mother to grant her one month later, the statue was carried surcease from the pains of her pregnancy, the through the streets of Syracuse at the head of statue began to weep. a procession of 30,000 people. Since that day, At first her mother-in-law and sister-in-law thousands of pilgrims have flocked to the were skeptical, but then they witnessed a virtu- shrine of the little Madonna, including more al torrent of tears flowing from the eyes of the than a hundred bishops and archbishops and plaster Madonna. Angelo, who prided himself several cardinals. Her glassed-wall case, on his atheistic philosophy and communistic capped with a bronze cross, is surrounded by politics, became so moved by the apparent dozens of crutches and braces that have been supernatural manifestation that he left the left there as silent testimony of hundreds of Communist Party and assisted the priest as he miracle healings. Hopeful that their city said mass over the weeping Madonna. would become known as the “Italian Lourdes,” Doubting neighbors, cynical journalists, the citizens of Syracuse purchased a 12-acre and rational, scientific investigators were baf- site and constructed a lattice-type pagoda fled by the phenomenon of the weeping statue shrine for the Madonna. Large ramps lead up in the Iannusco household. When news of the to the entrance and the 400-foot high walls.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 250 Religious Phenomena

man named Fabio Gregori of Civitavecchia, near Rome, became extremely devout after surviving an automobile crash in A1993. To aid in his devotions, his priest Father Pablo gave him a 17-inch replica of the statue of the Madonna that now stands in Medjugorje, Bosnia. Father Pablo blessed the statuette with holy water and told Gregori that Mary would be his guardian. Rever- Tears of Blood ently, Gregori placed the image in a niche in the back- yard grotto that he had created for his family’s prayers. argued that if the tears were the Madonna’s blood, they should have come from a female. Gregori was suspect- On February 2, 1995, Gregori and his wife were get- ed of placing drops of his own blood upon the statuette. ting ready to attend church when their daughter ran into Bishop Grillo said it had bled when it was far away from the house shouting that the statue was crying tears of Gregori; he stated that the male blood was Jesus’, not blood. The statue of Mother Mary wept tears of blood Mother Mary’s, which resulted in the critics accusing for the next four days. Soon the grotto was overrun by Bishop Grillo of perpetrating a “pious fraud.” thousands people. Many soaked handkerchiefs in the Although it will perhaps remain a subject of con- blood, and some claimed that they were healed of their troversy, each year the statuette attracts thousands afflictions after wiping the blood on their bodies. of pilgrims and is said to be responsible for scores of When word of the miracle reached Bishop Giro- miracles. lamo Grillo, he requested that the statue be turned Sources: over to the church for scientific examination. Gregori Kirsta, Alix. “The Crying Game.” The Guardian, 18 December 2000. willingly complied, and the commission assembled by Steiger, Brad and Sherry Hansen Steiger. Mother Mary Speaks Bishop Grillo conducted an extensive examination of to Us. New York: Dutton, 1996. the statue, which included X-rays and a CAT scan. Weeping Statues Archive. http://www.mcn.org/1/miracles/ Bishop Grillo admitted his initial skepticism, but weeping.html. 24 October 2001. when the commission found no evidence of trickery and determined that the tears were composed of human blood, he had changed his mind.

After the examination, the tears of blood ceased. But thousands of pilgrims continued to seek healing and inspiration from the statuette, and it was placed in the St. Agostino church in Pantano, near Civitavecchia.

Bishop Grillo’s conversion to the authenticity of the weeping Madonna did little to quiet the accusa- tions of fraud that had begun to arise from skeptics. Amid the controversy, Fabio Gregori and his family were named often as the most likely instigators of the deception. In spite of his denials, skeptics continued their investigations of the weeping Madonna.

Later, a DNA examination of the bloodstains revealed that they were from a male, and researchers

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 251

Thirty-six small chapels surround the shrine and await the devout. In a message to the Sicilians in 1958, Pope Pius XII (1876–1958) said: “So ardent are the people of Sicily in their devotion to Mary that who would marvel if she had chosen the illustri- ous city of Syracuse to give a sign of her grace?” While the skeptical explain weeping stat- ues and icons of the Madonna, Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), or other holy figures as bizarre moisture condensation at best and as outright fraud at the worst, throughout the world and all of Roman Catholic Christen- dom, the ordinary statues or paintings become highly venerated objects of faith. As the old saying goes, “For those who believe, no expla- nation is needed. For those who do not believe, no explanation is possible.” Just before Christmas in 1996, a painting of Jesus was seen by hundreds of eyewitnesses to be weeping red tears. This painting was no ordinary icon, for it hangs in the Bethlehem Church of the Nativity, above the spot where Christian tradition maintains Jesus was born. A Muslim cleaning lady was the first to see a light that came from the painting just prior to the tears flowing from the eyes of Jesus. Since her sighting, thousands of Christians of all denominations, along with many Jews and Muslims, have witnessed the tears. Among other recent manifestations of outright fraud. The weeping of blood is dis- Bleeding Rosa Mystica weeping statues and icons are the following: missed as normal condensation colored by the statue. (FORTEAN PICTURE Rooty Hill, near Sydney, Australia: Since reddish-hued paints so often used in the for- LIBRARY) 1994, tears have streamed from the eyes of a mation of religious statues. For the faithful, statue of Our Lady of Fatima in a small, pri- who point to dozens of dramatic healings, vate home. hundreds of mystical experiences, and thou- sands of religious conversions as their evi- Grangecon, Ireland: Three weeks after a dence that something supernatural is occur- retired postmaster and her daughter noticed ring around these icons, such phenomena as tears and drops of blood tricking from the eye of the weeping madonnas are likely to be inter- a statue of the Madonna one day in 1994, 3,000 preted as physical signs that the spiritual pres- visitors from all over the world had arrived to ence of the holy figure is with them. witness the phenomenon for themselves. The phenomena associated with the ma- M Delving Deeper donnas and the icons of various saints and Delaney, John J. ed. A Woman Clothed with the Sun. holy figures that appear to issue tears are Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1961. worldwide. To the skeptical, such phenomena Hayford, Jack. The Mary Miracle. Ventura, Calif.: can be easily explained as moisture gathering Gospel Light, 1994. in the eye hollows of the statues due to con- Kirkwood, Annie. Mary’s Message of Hope. Nevada densation, sudden changes in humidity, or City, Calif.: Blue Dolphin Publishing, 1995.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 252 Religious Phenomena

The weeping statue of ish and Christian texts that contain Rosa Mystica in prophetic messages pertaining to a great Maamechelen, Belgium. total devastation or destruction of the (FORTEAN PICTURE LIBRARY) world and the salvation of the righteous. Armageddon From late Latin Armagedon, Greek and Hebrew, har megiddo, megiddon, which is the mountain region of Megiddo. Megiddo is the site where the great final battle between good and evil will be fought as prophesied and will be a decisive catastrophic event that many believe will be the end of the world. Bhagavad Gita From Sanskrit Bhagavadgi ta, meaning “song of the blessed one.” A Hindu , consisting of 700 verses, in which the Hindu god, Krishna, teaches the importance of unattachment from personal aims to the fulfillment of religious duties and devotion to God. cosmic consciousness The sense or special insight of one’s personal or collective awareness in relation to the universe or a universal scheme. Steiger, Brad and Sherry Hansen Steiger. Mother Mary cosmic sense The awareness of one’s identity Speaks to Us: Life-Changing Encounters with the and actions in relationship to the universe Virgin Mary. New York: Dutton, 1997. or universal scheme of things. Weeping Statues Archives. http://www.mcn.org/1/ Mir- demon possession When low-level disincar- acles/weeparchive.htm. 1 October 2001. nate spirits invade and take over a human Zimdars-Swartz, Sandral. Encountering Mary. New body. York: Avon Books, 1992. eschatology Comes from the Greek word eskhatos meaning “last” and -logy literally meaning “discourse about the last things.” Making the Connection Refers to the body of religious doctrines concerning the human soul in relation to Antichrist The antagonist or opponent of death, judgment, heaven or hell, or in gen- Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), who is eral, life after death and of the final stage anticipated by many early as well as con- or end of the world. temporary Christians to lead the world into evil before Christ returns to Earth to Five Pillars of Islam In Arabic, also called redeem and rescue the faithful. Can also the arkan, and consists of the five sacred refer to any person who is in opposition to ritual duties believed to be central to or an enemy of Jesus Christ or his teach- mainstream Muslims’ faith. The five duties ings, as well as to those who claim to be are: the confession of faith, performing the Christ, but in fact are false and misleading. five daily prayers, fasting during the month of Ramadan, paying alms tax, and perform- apocalypse From the Greek apokalupsis, ing at least one sacred pilgrimage to meaning “revelation.” In the Bible, the Mecca, the holy land. Book of Revelation is often referred to as the Apocalypse. Comes from many anony- guardian angel A holy, divine being that mous, second-century B.C.E. and later Jew- watches over, guides, and protects humans.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Religious Phenomena 253

Mesopotamia Greek word, meaning Muhammad (c. 570C.E.–632 C.E.) by the “between two rivers.” An ancient region archangel Gabriel. that was located between the Tigris and shamanic exorcism When a shaman, or trib- Euphrates rivers in what is today, modern al medicine-holy person, performs a cere- Iraq and Syria. Some of the world’s earliest monial ritual to expel the disincarnate and greatest ancient civilizations such as spirits from a person. Ur, Sumer, Assyria, and Babylonia were developed in that region. Tanakh (Also known as Tanach.) From the Hebrew tenak, an acronym formed from Old Testament The first of the two main torah. It is the sacred book of Judaism, con- divisions of the Christian Bible that corre- sisting of the Torah—the five books of sponds to the Hebrew scriptures. Moses, The Nevi’im—the words of the omen A prophetic sign, phenomenon, or prophets, and the Kethuvim—the writings. happening supposed to portend good or tribulation Great affliction, trial, or distress. evil or indicate how someone or some- In Christianity, the tribulation refers to thing will fare in the future. the prophesied period of time which pre- Qur’an (Koran) The sacred text, or holy cedes the return of Jesus Christ to Earth, in book, of Islam. For Muslims, it is the very which there will be tremendous suffering word of Allah, the absolute God of the that will test humanity’s endurance, Islamic faith, as revealed to the prophet patience, or faith.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 255

Chapter Exploration

Egyptian Mystery Schools Akhenaten Isis Osiris Greek Mystery Schools Delphi Dionysus Eleusis Christian Mystery Schools, Cults, Heresies Black Madonna Cathars Gnosticism Manichaeism Chapter 4 Tribal Mysteries Ghost Dance Mystery Religions Macumba Santeria and Cults Satanic Cults

The Rise of Satanism in the Middle Ages Black Mass Throughout the history of organized Catherine Montvoisin religion there have been congregants who Gilles de Rais Anton LaVey’s became dissatisfied with the structure of First orthodoxy. These people left to develop Temple of Set their own forms of worship. The new UFO Cults Aetherius Society groups were considered heretical by the Heaven’s Gate mainstream religions, and were branded as The Raelians Twentieth-Century “cults.” In other instances, those who Spiritual Expression Branch Davidians practiced ancient forms of deity worship Eckanar that were before the more recently Falun Gong Order of the Solar Temple established religions were identified as The People’s Temple Scientology “devil-worshippers.” In this chapter, a number of faith groups that have been called cults and heresies are examined. 256 Mystery Religions and Cults

Introduction one ever gain access to the hidden forces in the universe. Only through complete mastery rom the very beginnings of organized of body, soul, and spirit could one see beyond religion in Egypt, Sumer, and Babylonia death and perceive the pathways to be taken F(c. 3000 B.C.E.), certain members of the in the afterlife. Many times these mysteries established or state religion have become dis- were taught in the form of a play and celebrat- satisfied with the structure of orthodox wor- ed away from the cities in sacred groves or in ship and have broken away from the larger secret temples. group to create what they believe to be a more In contemporary usage, the word “cult” spiritually transcendent and personal form of generally carries with it very negative conno- religious expression. Sometimes these splinter tations and associations. Many men and groups are organized around the revelations women, who draw upon stereotypes created by and visions of a single individual, who is rec- sensationalism in the media, hear the word ognized as a prophet by his or her followers. and immediately think of devil-worshippers Because the new revelator’s teaching may sacrificing babies or black-swathed zealots, seem unorthodox or heretical to the beliefs of carrying bombs under their robes, intent on the larger body of worshippers, its members blowing up a church, synagogue, or mosque in are branded as cultists or heretics. In other order to appease their angry god of wrath. Too instances, those practitioners of ancient wis- often, it seems, the word “cult” has become dom who celebrate the rituals of a religion synonymous with “hate,” and religious hatreds that existed long before the dominant faith tend to have long memories. had established itself are condemned as devil- worshippers. It has been observed that the god Writing in the March 15, 1993, issue of of the old religion often becomes the devil of Time magazine, Lance Morrow suggested that the faith that has supplanted it. every cult is a kind of nationalism with Often, the members of cults are forced to citadels that “bristle with intolerant clarities meet in secret due to oppression by the estab- and with high-caliber weapons.” Scratch any lished majority religion and the state or aggressive tribalism or nationalism surface and because of their own wishes to practice their one is likely to find “a religious core, some faith in private. Because these groups often older binding energy of belief or superstition, require their members to swear to maintain previous to civic consciousness, previous the strictest of silence and secrecy regarding almost to thought.” Here, Morrow discovered, the rites and rituals employed by their reli- is the great paradox—God-love, the life-force, gion, the general term “mysteries” is often the deepest well of compassion “is capable of applied to them. The word “mystery” comes transforming itself into a death force, with the from the Greek word myein, “to close,” refer- peculiar annihilating energies of belief.” ring to the need of the mystes, the initiate, to A number of apocalyptic cults, such as close his or her eyes and lips and to keep AUM Supreme Truth, the Branch Davidians, secret the rites of the cult. and the People’s Temple, have seen signs in In ancient times, the students who would contemporary society that they have inter- be initiates of the mystery schools were well preted as omens that the end-times are fast aware that they must undergo the rigors of dis- approaching. Because these groups want to ciplined study and the training of body, soul, isolate their members and prepare to defend and spirit. In order to attain the self-mastery themselves during Armageddon, they have demanded by the priests of the mysteries, the frightened the general population by their newcomers understood that they would stockpiling of arms and their occasional anti- undergo a complete restructuring of their social acts. The mass suicides carried out by physical, moral, and spiritual being. The members of Heaven’s Gate, People’s Temple, priests, the hierophants, preached that only by and Order of the Solar Temple have also pre- developing one’s faculties of will, intuition, sented negative and alarming images of what and reason to an extraordinary degree could many believe to be typical cultist practice.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 257

However, for every Heaven’s Gate seeking to send its members to a “higher level” aboard a UFO, there is an Aetherius Society, wherein its members simply wish to convey the mes- EGYPTIAN GODS sages of hope and good will that they believe AND ODDESSES was given to them by the Space Brothers, G extraterrestrial visitors in the skies. For every AUM Supreme Truth releasing poison gas in a • Amen: A creation-deity crowded Japanese train station, there is a Falun Gong that trains its members to be • Anubis: God of the dead emissaries of peace and champions of civil • Bast: Cat goddess rights in China. Caution must be used in labeling any seemingly unorthodox group of • Bes: God to guard against evil spirits and misfortune religionists as a cult; what is regarded as anti- • Chons: God of the moon social or blasphemous expression by some may • Dua: Protector of the stomach of the dead be hailed as sincere spiritual witness by others. • Geb: God of the Earth M Delving Deeper • Hathor: Cow goddess Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. • Isis: Mother goddess Gaster, Dr. Theodor H., ed. The New Golden Bough. • Ka: God for the vital force of life New York: Criterion Books, 1959. • Maat: Goddess of truth and justice Morrow, Lance. “In the Name of God.” Time, 15 March 1993, pp. 24–25. • Min: Egyptian fertility god Rosten, Leo, ed. Religions of America. New York: • Mut: Wife of Amen, mother of Khons Simon & Schuster, 1975. • Nephthys: Goddess of the dead Steiger, Brad. The Fellowship: Spiritual Contact Between Humans and Outer Space Beings. New • Nut: Goddess of the sky and of the heavens York: Doubleday, 1988. • Osiris: God of the underworld and of vegetation • Qetesh: Goddess of love and beauty Egyptian Mystery Schools • Ra: God of the sun • Selket: Goddess of childbirth or more than 3,000 years, the mystery • Set: God of chaos schools of Egypt have epitomized the Fultimate in secret wisdom and knowl- • Shu: God of the air edge. As in ancient times, certain contempo- • Sobek: Crocodile god rary scholars and researchers insist that the • Taweret: Hippopotamus goddess and protective deity of childbirth great teachers who presided over the Egyptian mystery schools had to have come from some • Wepwawet: God of war and of funerals extraordinary place. Perhaps, it has been theo- Source: rized, they were wise masters who survived the “Social Science Data Lab: Egyptian Gods Theme.” http://sobek.colorado.edu/LAB/GODS/ destruction of the lost continent of Atlantis index.html. 12 November 2002. and made their way to the early civilization of Egypt, where they helped elevate it to a great- ness far in advance of other cultures of that era. Some have even suggested that the entity known as the god Osiris was an extraterrestrial astronaut from the Pleiades, who first visited Egypt in prehistoric times when it was com- posed of barbaric tribes. Because he came from

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 258 Mystery Religions and Cults

an advanced extraterrestrial culture, say the local famines and to make treaties with proponents of this theory, he was considered a pharaoh in order to avert his military might, god and became the founder of the mystery seekers of the divine sciences came from the schools and raised the primitive Egyptians’ distant shores of Asia Minor and Greece to standard of living to a remarkable degree. study in the sanctuaries with magi and hiero- phants who they believed could give them the Even many conservative scholars of the secrets of immortality. The students who history of religion have a sense that the mys- would be initiates of the mystery schools were tery schools of Egypt contain within their well aware that they must undertake the rigors teachings a particular knowledge that came, if of disciplined study and the training of body, not from prehistoric times, from ancient soul, and spirit. They had heard from former times. The earliest human records legible, the initiates that in order to attain the mastery Pyramid Texts of Egypt (c. 3000 B.C.E.), con- demanded by the priests of the mysteries that tain many prayers that are quoted from a far the newcomers would undergo a complete more ancient period, and it is apparent that restructuring of their physical, moral, and spir- the prayers were used in the texts as magical itual being. According to the credo of the formulas and spells. mysteries, only by developing one’s faculties of will, intuition, and reason to an extraordinary degree could one ever gain access to the hid- den forces in the universe. Only through com- THE earliest, legible human records, known as plete mastery of body, soul, and spirit could one see beyond death and perceive the path- the Pyramid Texts of Egypt (c. 3000 B.C.E.), ways to be taken in the afterlife. Only when contained many prayers which were used as magical one has conquered fate and acquired divine formulas and spells. freedom could he or she, the initiate, become a seer, a magician, an initiator. The Greek philosopher Pythagoras (c. 580– c. 500 B.C.E.) learned the secret doctrine of The mysterious first initiator into these numbers, the heliocentric system of the uni- sacred doctrines was known as Toth and later verse, music, astrology, astronomy, mathemat- to the Greeks by his more familiar name of ics, and geometry from the powerful Egyptian Hermes. Hermes-Toth is a generic name that Magi. Before he established his own school of designates a man, a caste, and a god at the philosophy in southern Italy, Pythagoras spent same time. As a man, Hermes-Toth is the 22 years in the temples of Egypt as an initiate originator of a powerful system of magic and in the ancient mysteries. its first initiator; as a caste, he represents the priesthood, the repository of ancient wisdom; A particularly interesting aspect of the as a god, Hermes becomes Mercury for the Egyptian mystery schools is that for centuries Greeks, the god who delivers messages to mor- the pharaohs themselves were the pupils and tals from the Olympiad and the god who initi- instruments of the hierophants, the magi- ates mortals into transcendent mysteries. cians, who presided over the temples and cults Later, the Greek disciples of this secret tradi- of Isis and Osiris. Each pharaoh received his tion would call him Hermes Trismegistus initiation name from the temple, and the (three times great), and he would be credited priests were honored with the roles of coun- for originating the material contained in 42 selors and advisors to the throne. Some have books of esoteric science. even referred to the rule of ancient Egypt as government of the initiates. In the time of the Ramses (c. 1300 B.C.E.), Egypt shone as a beacon light of civilization Although the ancient Egyptians never throughout the known world, and while the appeared to produce a philosophical system in leaders of foreign nations sought to barter for the manner of the Greeks or the Romans, the the empire’s rich produce in order to avert mysteries produced a remarkable number of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 259 systematized theologies that dealt with the Pharoah Akhenaten. essential questions about the true nature of (CORBIS CORPORATION) humankind and its relationship to the cosmos. The hierophants created theological con- structs and formulated esoteric answers that brought initiates and aspirants to the great religious cities of Heliopolis, Memphis, Her- mopolis magna, Abydos, and .

M Delving Deeper Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. Cotterell, Arthur, ed. Encyclopedia of World Mytholo- gy. London: Dempsey Parr Book, 1999. Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: Philosophical Library, 1950. Grimal, Nicolas. A History of Ancient Egypt.Cam- bridge: Blackwell Publishers, 1994.

Akhenaten Some scholars credit the pharaoh Amenhotep father’s name, as well as his throne. Amen- IV, who ruled Egypt (c. 1358–1340 B.C.E.), with being an astonishing visionary who con- hotep means “Amun is content,” but the ceived of in a time when multi- young ruler neglected his responsibility to ple gods flourished. Amenhotep IV chose to Amun and paid special attention to the “aten,” call himself Akhenaten. Because of his revolu- the representation of the sun’s disc and a sym- tionary religious views, his contemporaries bol of the sun god Ra. While there is evidence chose to call him “heretic,” and he remains a that the pharoah’s mother, Queen Tiye, may controversial historical figure to this day. have been associated with a cult of the Aten and may have been influential in her son’s During the so-called Old Kingdom period of growing belief in a single god; his spiritual path Egyptian history (c. 2700–2185 B.C.E.), pharaohs was established at an early age. Choosing to were considered to be divine, representatives of call himself Akhenaten (It is pleasing to the the many gods of ancient Egypt, and the earthly Aten), the pharoah declared that there was incarnation of the “Great God,” the sun god, Ra. only one god, his father Aten. By his royal During the Middle Kingdom (c. 2000–1785 decree, the worship of Amun was to be sup- B.C.E.) when the Egyptian power base shifted pressed and his very name was to be chiseled from Heliopolis, near the junction of Upper and away from any statues, monuments, temples, or Lower Egypt, to Thebes in Upper Egypt, the city walls throughout all of Egypt. Likewise, Theban god “Amun” became combined with Ra images of all of the ancient representations of to become Amun-Ra. Although he was general- the Egyptian gods—Osiris, Horus, Isis, and so ly depicted in human form, Amun-Ra was still forth—were to be destroyed. Even the cen- considered the Great God/Creator Being and turies-old Osirian funerary rites were to be still identified with the sun, and since Egypt abandoned and the name of Osiris was to be under the Theban kings entered into a period of replaced in the mortuary texts by prayers to the great power and posterity, he was esteemed as a Aten. Aten also directed Akhenaten to disas- mighty and benevolent god. sociate himself with the city sacred to Amun, When Amenhotep IV became pharoah and to establish a new holy city, a new capital about the year 1367 B.C.E., he inherited his for Egypt, called Akhetaton or Amarna

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 260 Mystery Religions and Cults

(known today as Tell el-Amarna), 300 miles capacity. Still other scholars have debated that north of Thebes. The mystically enlightened Nefertiti herself ascended the throne after Akhenaten stayed true to tradition only in Akhenaten died a natural death or was killed that he, as pharoah, was the single most by those who condemned him as a heretic. All unique son of the sun god on Earth and only that is certain is that the son-in-law who suc- through his physical being could other mortals ceeded Akhenaten soon changed his name approach the Great God. from Tutankhaten to Tutankhamun, thereby indicating his allegiance to the Theban god of Akhenaten insisted upon in all Amun, rather than Aten, the god of Akhenat- of Egyptian life, including its artistic represen- en. It is also evident that the priests and fol- tation of the pharoah and his family. Such a lowers of Amun achieved their revenge on the command to portray only truth in art gave pos- heretic pharoah by obliterating his name and terity a unique portrait of this religious reformer the name of his god from all monuments, stat- who so jarred history. While the portraits and ues, temples, and city walls throughout Egypt. the famous statue of his queen, Nefertiti, have allowed her to be recognized as one of the great In 1907, a mummy was found in a violated beauties of the ages, the king himself appears to tomb in the Biban-el-Moluk that some Egyptol- have been far from majestic in appearance. ogists theorized might well contain the remains Narrow-shouldered and pear-shaped in body, of Akhenaten. While such claims have not yet his head is abnormally elongated with a droop- been verified, perhaps modern pathology might ing jaw. Only in his mysterious, pensive eyes one day solve another controversy that has been does one glimpse a fleeting shadow of the soul provoked by the mystical pharoah. that sought to persuade a kingdom to under- M Delving Deeper stand his belief in monotheism. Aldred, Cyril. Akhenaten: King of Egypt. London: For the 17 or so years of his reign, Akhen- Thames and Hudson, 1989. aten was so absorbed in preaching his new Assmann, Jan. Moses the Egyptian: The Memory of faith that he sought to conquer no new terri- Egypt in Western Monotheism. Cambridge: Har- tories—nor did he heed the reports of his mili- vard University Press, 1997. tary commanders and allies to shore up the Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New defenses of Egypt’s borders. To the dismay of York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. those who had grown wealthy with the expan- Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: sion of the Egyptian empire, Akhenaten was Philosophical Library, 1950. not the great warrior-pharoah that so many of Grimal, Nicolas. A History of Ancient Egypt. Cam- his predecessors to the throne had been. Nei- bridge: Blackwell Publishers, 1994. ther was he an effective missionary, for the angry, dispossessed priests of Amun and the Isis outcast servants of the many other gods only Around the year 2000 B.C.E. Egypt was invaded bided their time to resume control of the spiri- and partially conquered by bands of shepherd- tual needs of the Egyptian people. While some kings from Asia called Hyksos, who occupied scholars maintain that Akhenaten’s experi- the areas of the Delta and Middle Egypt. The ment in monotheism has had lasting effect invaders brought with them a culture that was upon the religions of today, the cult of Aten corrupt by Egyptian standards, and for a time it appeared to have had no real lasting effect seemed as though the life and soul of Egypt was upon the religious framework of Egypt. threatened. However, the priesthood that kept Recent scholarship has suggested that alive the ancient knowledge of Hermes with- about the twelfth year of his reign, Nefertiti drew to hidden sanctuaries and temples and and Akhenaten became estranged and that he practiced the secret mysteries. While they out- may have taken another queen who might wardly bowed to the foreign gods, they main- bear him a son. Others have argued he elevat- tained their old traditions and believed in a ed his son-in-law Smenkhkare to share the time when the dynasties of Egypt would be throne with him in a kind of co-rulership restored in all their magnificence.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 261

It was during this time that the priests Isis. (ARCHIVE began to propagate the legend of Isis, goddess PHOTOS, INC.) of enchantment and magic, and her husband Osiris, father of the great war god Horus, finally conqueror of northern Upper Egypt. Osiris came into conflict with Set, who killed and dismembered him, scattering his body parts in the Nile. Death didn’t eliminate Osiris, for Isis, incarnation of the divine mother goddess, used her magic to put him back together. Osiris and his doctrines were concerned with the problems of life, death, resurrection, and an afterlife. The initiate who wished to attain mastery over the mysteries of life after death would be sent to knock at the door of the great temple of Thebes or of Memphis. Here, he had been told, the priests could teach what Isis and Osiris knew. If the newcomer were admitted, the priest of Osiris would question him about the place of his birth, his family lineage, and the temple where he had received his elementary instruction. In a brief but revealing interrogation, if the student was found unworthy of the mysteries, he would be sent quickly away. If the seeker appeared to be ancient gods and goddesses, entities with one who sincerely desired to learn the truth of human bodies and animal heads, appeared the mysteries, he would be led through a corridor foreboding and threatening in the flickering to an underground crypt where a large statue of torchlight. On the far side of the room, a hole Isis hid the doorway to an inner sanctuary. The in the wall, flanked by a human skeleton and a goddess’s face was veiled, with an inscription mummy, appeared just large enough for some- that advised all initiates that no mortal could one to enter on hands and knees. Here, the ever lift her veil and look upon her true features novice was given another opportunity to turn until the moment of death. back. Or, if he had the courage, he was to crawl Within the hidden sanctuary were two into the tunnel and continue on his way. columns, one colored black, the other red. With only a small lamp to drive back the The priest explained to the novice that the shadows of the cramped corridor, the novice red column represented the ascension of the crawled on his hands and knees, hearing over spirit into the light of Osiris, while the black and over a deep sepulchral voice warning that one signified the captivity of the spirit in fools who coveted knowledge were certain to physical matter. Whoever sought the myster- perish in the tunnel. As the initiate proceeded ies risked madness or death, the initiate was forward, he eventually found himself in a warned. Once the door closed behind him, he wider area where he began to descend an iron would no longer be able to turn back. ladder. But as he reached the lowest rung, he Those novices who chose to go forward saw below him only a gaping abyss. There were assigned a week of menial tasks working seemed no choice left to him. He could not go with the temple servants and forced to observe back, and he could surely die if he stepped off a strict silence. When the evening of the the ladder into what might be a drop of thou- ordeals arrived, two neocoros, assistants of the sands of feet into the blackness below him. hierophant, led the candidate to the secret It was at this point that the fortunate initi- sanctuary, a dark room where statues of the ate, if the oil in his small lamp had held out,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 262 Mystery Religions and Cults

would notice a staircase carved into a crevice to If, however, the initiate had resisted the his right. Stepping into the crevice and ascend- seductress, 12 neocoros would enter the room ing the spiral staircase, he would find himself to lead him in triumph into the sanctuary of entering a great hall and being congratulated Isis, where the priests awaited him beneath a by a magician called a pastophor, a guardian of massive statue of the goddess. Beneath this sacred symbols, for having passed the first test. representation of Isis, a gold rose at her breast, Before the next ordeal, the pastophor wearing a crown of seven rays, and holding explained the sacred paintings and the 22 secret her son Horus in her arms, the aspirant would symbols on the walls of the great hall. These take oaths of silence and submission as a disci- represented the 22 first mysteries and the alpha- ple of Isis. From that day forward, he would be bet of their secret science, the universal keys, a recipient of the mysteries of Isis. the source of all wisdom and power. Each letter M Delving Deeper and each number given in the language of the Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New mysteries had its repercussion in the worlds of York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. the divine, the intellectual, and the physical. Imel, Martha Ann, and Dorothy Myers. Goddesses in The second test involved passing through World Mythology. New York: Oxford University a great furnace of flames. Those initiates who Press, 1995. refused, protesting that to enter such a wall of Schure, Edouard. The Great Initiates. New York: Harp- fire could only result in death, never got close er & Row, 1961. enough to see that it was all a clever optical Stone, Merlin. When God Was a Woman. New York: illusion and that there was a safe pathway Barnes & Noble Books, 1993. through the middle. Following the trial by fire Walker, Barbara G. The Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths was the trial by water, which offered no illu- and Secrets. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1983. sion, but only a walk through a chest-high Young, Dudley. Origins of the Sacred. New York: St. dark and stagnant pool. Martins, 1991. Two assistants helped pull the novice from the dank pool, escorted him to a room with a Osiris tub filled with warm and perfumed water, then The god Osiris appears in the Pyramid Texts left him to dry off and to dress in fine linens (c. 2400 B.C.E.), the earliest of Egyptian while awaiting the hierophant. Exhausted records, as the deity of the royal mortuary ritu- from his ordeals, the initiate could enjoy the al. The ancient myths proclaim that Osiris first bath, and later lie on a soft bed to relax while received renown as a good king, a peaceful awaiting the priest. leader of a higher culture in the eastern Delta, Soon music sounded from an invisible then as a powerful lord over all the Delta. group of musicians, and within a few moments, Although Osiris was eventually slain by an evil a lovely young woman, appearing much like being called Set, it was believed that the great the goddess Isis herself, entered the room king’s power conquered the grave and enabled where the initiate lay resting upon the bed. him to be resurrected. Henceforth, beginning Heavy with perfumes, moving in rhythm to with the pharoahs and later to all who could the sounds of harp, flute, and drum, the per- afford mummification, all those who paid sonification of Isis would do her best to tempt homage to Osiris would gain eternal life. and seduce the novice. Down through the centuries, Osiris was If she succeeded, the initiate failed. He transformed into a veritable god of the Nile would be sent away from the temple with the and its vegetation, growth, life, and culture. admonishment that he had triumphed over He was the husband of Isis, goddess of death, fire, and water, but he had not learned enchantment and magic; father of the great to conquer himself. He had succumbed to the war god Horus; and conqueror of northern first temptation of the senses that he encoun- Upper Egypt with his principal city at Abydos. tered after the tests, and he fallen into the The cult of Osiris was established at Abydos, abyss of matter. where he became known as the Lord of the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 263

Death or Lord of the West, referring to his mas- Osiris, god of the tery over all those who had traveled “west” into Underworld, is the sunset of death. An initiate into the cult considered to be a would be led at dusk into the lower crypt of the symbol of resurrection. temple by four priests carrying torches. In a cor- (ARCHIVE PHOTOS, INC.) ner of the crypt was an open marble sarcophagus supported by four pillars placed upon four sphinxes. The chief priest of the mystery would advise the aspirant that no man could ever escape death, but every soul who died was also destined to be resurrected and to receive life anew. Those who would be a priest of Osiris must enter the tomb alive and await his light. He must spend the night in the coffin and enter through the door of fear to achieve mastery. The initiate would lie down in the open sarcophagus and be left alone in the crypt. The priests would leave him a small lamp which would soon use up its reservoir of oil. From somewhere outside the tomb, he would be able to hear priests chanting his funeral song. Then he would be alone in the darkness, feeling the cold of the grave close in upon him. Perhaps the initiate would experience a life review or begin to see colors and lights appear around him. This illumination, he believed, life. The connection between the two deities was the light of Osiris come to bring him was Horus, who was a sky god of the heavens visions. Some aspirants might claim to have and also the dutiful son and heir of Osiris. had conversations with Isis or Osiris. Others might visualize themselves in the land of the dead, walking and talking with departed spirits and receiving special teachings from Osiris. OSIRIS became known as the Lord of the Those who survived the night alone in Death or Lord of the West, referring to his mastery the sarcophagus were awakened by the priests who proclaimed the initiate’s resurrection over all those who had traveled “west” into the sunset and who brought him refreshing food and of death. drink. Later, at an appropriate time in the temple of Osiris, the newly initiated member of the cult would be asked to describe any The cosmology of Osiris may be divided visions that he experienced or any prophetic into two periods. The earliest period extended messages that he received while on the jour- to the time of the Pyramid Texts (c. 3000 ney of light with Osiris. B.C.E.). He was known as a peaceful political The theology of Osiris that promised resur- power, an administrator of a higher culture, rection soon overshadowed that of the sun god the unifying factor in bringing the Delta and Ra (Re). Ra was a creator god, fundamentally northern Upper Egypt into one realm, the solar, a king by nature, whose theology con- ideal husband and father, and after his death, cerned itself with the world—its origin, cre- the god of resurrection. The second period ation, and the laws that governed it. Osiris and extended from the time of the Pyramid Texts his doctrines were concerned with the prob- to the common era when he was primarily god lems of life, death, resurrection, and an after- of the dead and king of the underworld.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 264 Mystery Religions and Cults

According to the scholar E. A. W. Budge, Grimal, Nicolas. A History of Ancient Egypt. Cambridge: “[Osiris] was the god-man who suffered, and Blackwell Publishers, 1994. died, and rose again, and reigned eternally in Schure, Edouard. The Great Initiates. New York: Harper heaven. They [the Egyptians] believed that & Row, 1961. they would inherit eternal life, just as he had Stone, Merlin. When God Was a Woman. New York: done.” When an ancient Egyptian died, the Barnes & Noble Books, 1993. deceased expected to appear before Osiris, Walker, Barbara G. The Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths who would be sitting upon his throne, waiting and Secrets. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1983. to pass judgment on him or her. The deceased would be led into a room by the jackal-head- ed god Anubis, followed by the goddess Isis, the divine enchantress, representing life, and Greek Mystery Schools the goddess of the underworld Nephthys, rep- resenting death. There were 42 divine judges he origin and substance of the state reli- to assess the life of the one who stood before gion of ancient Greece was a sophisti- them, and the deceased would be allowed to T cated kind of nature worship wherein deny 42 misdeeds. Once the deceased had natural elements and phenomena were trans- presented his or her case, Osiris indicated a formed into divine beings who lived atop large pair of balances with the heart of the Mount Olympus. Like the humans who wor- deceased and the feather of truth, one in each shipped them, the Olympians lived in commu- of the pans. The god Thoth read and recorded nities and had families, friends, and enemies the decision. and were controlled by the same emotions, lusts, and loves. The pantheon of the gods of ancient Greece were not cloaked in the myste- rious, unfathomable qualities of the deities of the East, but possessed the same vices and THE gods of Ancient Greece possessed the same virtues as the humans who sought their assis- vices and virtues as the humans who prayed to them tance. Although the Olympians could mani- fest as all-powerful entities, none of them were for guidance. omnipotent. Although they were capable of exhibiting wisdom, none of them were omni- scient. And they often found themselves just Standing in the shadows was a monstrous as subject to the whims of Fate as the humans creature prepared to devour the deceased, who prayed to them for their guidance. should the feather of truth outweigh his or her The Olympians were worshipped by the heart. In those instances when the heart out- Greeks most often in small family groups. weighed the feather—and few devout Egyp- There existed no highly organized or formally tians could really believe that their beloved educated priesthood, no strict doctrines, no Osiris would condemn them—the deceased theologians to interpret the meaning of was permitted to proceed to the Fields of Aalu ambiguous scriptural passages. The followers (or Iahru), the real world, where the gods of the state religion could worship the god or lived. Because humans were the offspring of gods of their choosing and believed that they the gods, the Fields of Aalu (also known as could gain their favor by performing simple Kherneter) offered an eternal association and ritual acts and sacrifices. loving companionship with the deities. The In addition to the state religion into which ancient Egyptians had no doubts about immor- every Greek belonged automatically at birth, tality. In their cosmology, an afterlife under the there were the “mystery religions,” which watchful eye of Osiris was a certainty. required elaborate processes of purification M Delving Deeper and initiation before a man or woman could Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: qualify for membership. The mystery religions Philosophical Library, 1950. were concerned with the spiritual welfare of

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 265 the individual, and their proponents believed again in the Hellenistic Age in the fourth in an orderly universe and the unity of all life century B.C.E. This was when with God. The relationship of the mystes,the was encouraged and the old gods of Olympus initiate, was not taken lightly, as in the official fell into disregard. Perhaps the time of greatest state religion, but was considered to be inti- popularity for the mysteries occurred during mate and close. The aim and promise of the the closing centuries of pagan worship prac- mystical rites was to enable the initiate to feel tices and the advent of the Christian Era. The as though he or she had attained union with early Christian Fathers regarded the rites in the divine. The purifications and processions, the sacred groves as strong rivals for their the fasting and the feasts, the blazing lights of faith, and in the Middle Ages (500–1500 torches, and the musical liturgies played dur- C.E.), the Christian clergy would declare such ing the performances of the sacred plays, all mysteries as satanic. fueled the imagination and stirred deep emo- M Delving Deeper tions. The initiates left the celebration of the Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New mystery knowing that they were now superior York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. to the problems that the uninitiated faced concerning life, death, and immortality. Not Cotterell, Arthur, ed. Encyclopedia of World Mytholo- only did the initiates know that their commu- gy. London: Dempsey Parr Book, 1999. nion with the patron god or goddess would Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World continue after death, but that they would Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. eventually leave Hades to be born again in Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: another life experience. Philosophical Library, 1950. The early mystery schools of the Greeks Larousse Dictionary of Beliefs and Religions. New York: centered around a kind of play or ritual reen- Larousse, 1994. actment of the life of such gods as Osiris, Delphi Dionysus, Demeter—divinities most often associated with the underworld, the realm of For centuries, the Temple of Apollo at Delphi the dead, the powers of darkness, and the in central Greece contained the most presti- process of rebirth. Because of the importance gious oracle in the Graeco-Roman world, a of the regenerative process, the rites of the favorite of public officials and individuals mysteries were usually built around a divine alike. The oracle was said to relay prophetic female as the agent of transformation and messages and words of counsel from Python, regeneration. While the initiates of the mys- the wise serpent son of the Mother-goddess tery cult enacted the life cycle of the gods who Delphyne or from the Moon-goddess Artemis triumphed over death and who were reborn, through their priestess daughters, the Pytho- they also asserted their own path of wisdom nesses or Pythia. According to myth, the god that would enable them to conquer death and Apollo murdered Delphyne and claimed the accomplish resurrection in the afterlife, with shrine and the Pythia for himself, imprisoning rebirth in a new body in a new existence. the serpent seer in the recesses of a cave There is a general consensus that the most beneath the temple. important mystery religions of Greece—the The historian Plutarch (c. 46–120 C.E.), Eleusinian, the Dionysian, and the Orphic— author of Plutarch’s Lives, served for a time as were brought to that country from abroad high priest at the Delphic Oracle and sometime during the closing centuries of the explained why its oracles had remained popu- Prehistoric Era (c. 2000 B.C.E.). The oldest of lar while others had fallen into disrepute. In the mysteries, the Dionysian, was probably his opinion, the gods had declined to speak developed in Thrace, in the eastern Balkans, through the other oracles because their devo- and introduced to the Greeks. Once the mys- tees had insulted them by asking too many teries were accepted by the Greek initiates, blasphemous and trivial questions, such as the passion plays of Demeter and Dionysus advice concerning love affairs and disrep- became popular in the sixth century B.C.E. and utable business transactions.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 266 Mystery Religions and Cults

Plutarch also described how the oracle fault directly below the temple. This crossing worked. The priestess went into a small cham- makes the bitumen-rich limestone much more ber called the adyton where she would inhale permeable to gases and groundwater. The sweet-smelling fumes that issued from fissures researchers speculated that seismic activity on in the rocks. The fumes, supposedly released the faults could have heated such deposits, by the serpent deep within the cave, would releasing light hydrocarbon gases, such as eth- place the Pythia in a trance that would allow ylene. Ethylene is a sweet-smelling gas that her to see the future and to make predictions. was once used in certain medical procedures Plutarch asserted that such trance states occa- as an anesthetic. Although fatal if inhaled in sionally deepened into delerium, even death. large quantities for too long a period of time, While some researchers have touted the in small doses ethylene stimulates the central accuracy of the oracle at Delphi, other scholars nervous system and produces a sensation of have protested that the predictions of the euphoria and a floating feeling—according to Pythia were too often made in extremely Jelle de Boer, just what oracles need to prompt ambiguous language, so that it could always be visions. claimed that the petitioner had misinterpreted M Delving Deeper or misunderstood the true meaning of the Ball, Philip. “Oracle’s Secret Fault Found.” Nature prophecy. An oft-cited example of such ambigu- News Service/ Macmillan Magazines, Ltd. 17 July ity concerns the wealthy and powerful Croesus 2001. (d. 546 B.C.E.), king of Lydia, who sought coun- Cotterell, Arthur, ed. Encyclopedia of World Mytholo- sel regarding his plans to attack Cyrus the Great gy. London: Dempsey Parr Book, 1999. (c. 600–529 B.C.E.), king of Persia. The oracle De Boer, J. Z., J. R. Hale, and J. Chanton. “New Evi- told Croesus that if he went to war with Cyrus, dence of the Geological Origins of the Ancient he would thereby destroy a mighty kingdom. Delphic Oracle.” Geology, 29 (2001): 707–710. Encouraged by such a prophecy, Croesus went to war and was soundly defeated by the Persians. Piccardi, L. “Active Faulting at Delphi, Greece: Seis- The Greek king had fulfilled the prophecy by motectonic Remarks and a Hypothesis for the destroying his own kingdom. In response to his Geologic Environment of a Myth.” Geology 28 bitter complaint, the Pythia reminded him that (2001): 651–54. their seership had been accurate. Croesus was Gaskell, G. A. Dictionary of All Scriptures & Myths. told that he should have thought first to ask Avenel, N.J.: Gramercy Books, 1981. whose kingdom would be destroyed before he set about waging war against the Persians. Dionysus The Oracle at Delphi was a major religious Next to the Eleusinian mysteries in impor- site for 2,000 years until it was closed by the tance and popularity was the Dionysian, Christian emperor Theodosius I (346?–395). which was centered around Dionysus (Bac- Later, Arcadius ordered the temple destroyed. chus), a god of life, vegetation, and the vine, who, because all things growing and green must one day decay and die, was also a divini- ty of the underworld. Those initiates who THE Oracle at Delphi was a major religious site entered into communion with Dionysus drank heavily of the fruit of the vine and celebrated for 2,000 years. with feasts that encouraged them to dress themselves in leaves and flowers and even to take on the character of the god himself, In the summer of 2001, Jelle de Boer of thereby also achieving his power. Once the Wesleyan University in Connecticut and co- god had entered into union with the initiates, workers discovered a previously unknown geo- they would experience a new spiritual rebirth. logical fault passing through the sanctuary of This divine union with Dionysus marked the the Temple of Apollo. According to de Boer, beginning of a new life for the initiates, who, the fault crosses the previously known Delphi thereafter, regarded themselves as superior

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 267 beings. And since Dionysus was the Lord of dissolved it in a potion, drank thereof, and Death, as well as the Lord of Life, the initiates gave birth to Dionysus, the god of vegetation, believed that their union with him would whose cycle of birth, death, and rebirth continue even after death and immortality reflects the cycle of growth, decay, and rebirth was now within their grasp. seen in nature. The earlier rites of Dionysus were conduct- Orpheus preached that humankind was ed on a much lower level than those of Eleusis, created from the ashes of the Titans who and often featured the sacrifice of an animal— devoured Dionysus Zagreus; therefore, the usually a goat— that was torn to pieces by the physical bodies of humans are formed from the initiates, whose savagery was meant to symbol- evil of the Titans, but they also contain within ize the incarnation, death, and resurrection of them a tiny particle of the divine essence. the divinity. Although the cult was not looked Within this duality a constant war rages, so it upon with high regard by the sages and is the duty of each human to repress the Titan- philosophers of the day, amulets and tablets ic element and allow the Dionysian an oppor- with fragments of Dionysian hymns upon them tunity to assert itself. The final release of the have been found dating back to the third cen- divine essence within, the redemption of the tury B.C.E. These magical symbols were buried soul, is the utmost goal of the Orphic process. with the dead and meant to protect the soul This process may best be obtained by the soul from the dangers of the underworld. reincarnating in a number of physical bodies in different life experiences. Orpheus may have been an actual historic figure, a man capable of charming both man and beast with his music, but god or human, he modified the Dionysian rites by removing their orgiastic elements. According to some THE gods Apollo and Dionysus were two traditions, he was said to be the son of a priest- representations or revelations of the same divinity. ess of Apollo, gifted with a melodious voice, golden hair, deep blue eyes, and a powerful magnetism that exerted a kind of magic upon all those with whom he came into contact. In Orphic thought, the gods Apollo and Then, so the legend goes, he disappeared, and Dionysus were two representations or revela- many presumed him dead. In reality, he had tions of the same divinity. Dionysus represent- traveled to Memphis, where he spent the next ed the mysteries of life, the secrets of past and 20 years studying in the Egyptian mystery future incarnations, the true relationship schools. When he returned to Greece, he was between spirit and body—truths that could known only by the name that he had received only be accessible to the initiates of the mys- in the initiation rites, Orpheus of Arpha, “the tery school. Dionysus was the expression of one who heals with light.” the evolving soul in the universe. Apollo per- sonified those same truths as they could be Orpheus next changed the cult of Bac- applied to humans in their earthly existence. chus/Dionysus and set about restructuring the Apollo gave inspiration to those who would spiritual soul of Greece, recreating the myster- be artists, poets, doctors, lawyers, and scien- ies by blending the religion of Zeus with that tists through divination, such as that which of Dionysus. Orpheus taught that Dionysis issued from his priestesses at Delphi. Zagreus, the horned son of Zeus and Perse- phone, the great god of the Orphic mysteries, One of the essential aspects of the Orphic was devoured by the evil Titans while Zeus initiation was the process of the initiate was otherwise distracted. Athena managed to absorbing the healing light of Orpheus and save Dionysus Zagreus’s heart while the purifying the heart and spirit. Among the enraged Zeus destroyed the Titans with his truths that Orpheus had learned in the Egypt- thunderbolts. Zeus gave the heart of his ian sanctuaries was that God is One, but the beloved son to the earth goddess Semele who gods are many and diverse. Orpheus had

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 268 Mystery Religions and Cults

descended into hell, the underworld, and the snares awaiting the unwary soul as it braved its challenges and subdued the demons descended to Hades and would ensure them a of the pit. The disciples of the Orphic/Diony- blissful stay while they awaited a sign that their sus schools were promised the celestial fire of participation in the Great Circle of Necessity Zeus, the light retrieved by Orpheus, that had ended. enabled their souls to triumph over death. M Delving Deeper These things would all be enacted in the mys- Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New tery play that depicted Orpheus descending York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. into Hades and observing Persephone, the queen of the dead, being awakened by Diony- Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World sus and being reborn in his arms, thus perpetu- Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. ating the cycle of rebirth and death, past and Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: future, blending into a timeless immortality. Philosophical Library, 1950. Sullivan, Lawrence E., ed. Death, Afterlife and the While other schools of reincarnation see Soul. New York, Macmillan, 1989. the process of rebirth as an evolving of the soul ever higher with each incarnation, the Young, Dudley. Origins of the Sacred. New York: St. Orphic concept introduces the aspect of the Martins, 1991. soul being gradually purged or purified Eleusis through the sufferings incurred during each physical rebirth. As the soul inhabits the The sacred Eleusinian mysteries of the Greeks body, it is really doing penance for previous date back to the fifth century and were the incarnations, a process that gradually purifies most popular and influential of the cults, and the soul. Between lifetimes, when the soul it has been said that nowhere did the ancient descends to Hades, it can enjoy a brief period mysteries appear in such human, vital, and of freedom that can be pleasant or unpleasant. colorful form. The cult of Eleusis centered Then it must return to the cycle of births and around the myth of Demeter (Ceres), the deaths. How many lifespans must the soul great mother of agriculture and vegetation, endure before the process of purification is and her daughter Persephone, queen of the completed and its final release is obtained? Greek underworld, the original name of the Plato envisioned three periods of a thousand goddess of death and regeneration. The drama years each as a possible answer. enacted for the initiates symbolized the According to Orphic teachings, the only odyssey of the human soul, its descent into way out of the “wheel of birth,” the “Great Cir- matter, its earthly sufferings, its terror in the cle of Necessity,” was through an act of divine darkness of death, and its rebirth into divine grace that could possibly be obtained by the existence. Some contemporary students of the supplicant becoming immersed in the writing, mysteries have portrayed the myth as the story ritual acts, and teachings of Orpheus and receiv- of the Fall of humankind and its Redemption ing initiation into the mysteries of the cult. as expressed in the religion of the Eleusinians. Although there are no available texts clearly In the temples and in the groves where the setting forth the process of initiation, it is likely mysteries were celebrated, the candidates were that they included fasting, rites of purification, told that life was a series of tests and that after and the reciting of prayers and hymns. It also death would be revealed the hopes and joys of seems quite certain that the initiates would a glorious world beyond and the opportunity have enacted a play depicting the life, death, for rebirth. and resurrection of Dionysus Zagreus. In addi- The rites of the mysteries took place near tion, records suggest that a horned bull was sac- Eleusis, a small community 14 miles west of rificed and the initiates partook of a sacramental Athens, but it was the ruler of Athens, togeth- feast of its raw flesh as a holy act that brought er with a specially selected committee, who them in closer union with the god. Once this was in charge of the general management of had been accomplished, the initiates were given the annual event. Although the Dionysian secret formulas that would enable them to avoid and Orphic rites could be celebrated at any

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 269 time, the Eleusinian rites were held at a fixed to attend the Rape of Persephone. The Eleusin- time in the early fall after the seeds had been ian drama reenacted the myth of the rape, entrusted to the fields and were conducted by abduction, and marriage of Persephone (Kore) a hereditary priesthood called the Eumol- by Hades, god of the underworld, and her sepa- pedie, the “singers of gracious melodies.” ration from her mother, Demeter (Ceres), the Sometime in the month of September, the goddess of grain and vegetation. When, in her Eumolpedie removed the Eleusianian holy despair, Demeter refuses to allow the earth to objects from Eleusis and carried them to the bear fruit and causes a time of blight and starva- sacred city of Athens where they were placed tion that threatens to bring about the extinc- in the Eleusinion. Three days after the holy tion of both humans and the gods, Zeus recalls relics had been transported, the initiates gath- Persephone from Hades. Filled with joy at the ered to hear the exhortations of the priests, reunion with her daughter, Demeter once again who solemnly warned all those who did not allows the earth to bear fruit. Persephone, how- consider themselves worthy of initiation to ever, will now divide her time between her hus- leave at once. Women and even slaves were band Hades in the underworld and her mother permitted to join the mysteries of Eleusis, pro- on Earth, ensuring a bountiful harvest. viding they were either Greeks or Romans, Essentially, the rites imitated the agricultur- but it was required that all those wishing to be al cycles of planting the seed, nurturing its considered as initiates had first undergone the growth, and harvesting the grain, which, on the lesser mysteries held in Agrae, a suburb of symbolical level, represented the birth of the Athens, six months before in March. After soul, its journey through life, and its death. As the rites of purification had been observed, the seed of the harvest is planted again and the the initiates bathed in the sea and were sprin- agricultural cycle is perpetuated, so is the soul kled with the blood of pigs as they emerged. A harvested by the gods to be resurrected. Mem- sacrifice was offered to the gods, and a proces- bership in the mysteries of Eleusis was undertak- sion began the journey to Eleusis, where, upon en for the purpose of the initiates ensuring the arrival of the priests, the initiates were themselves a happy immortality. They returned received by the high priest of Eleusis, the hie- to their customary occupations as mystics, ones roceryx, or sacred herald, who was dressed in a who had been endowed with the ability to open manner suggesting the god Hermes (Mercury), their inner eyes to perceive a world of light holding the caduceus, the entwined serpents, beyond the darkness of their ordinary lives. as a symbol of his authority. Once the aspi- M Delving Deeper rants had assembled, the sacred herald led Cotterell, Arthur, ed. Encyclopedia of World Mytholo- them to a sanctuary of the goddess Persephone gy. London: Dempsey Parr Book, 1999. hidden in a quiet valley in the midst of a sacred grove. Here, the priestesses of Perse- Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: phone, crowned with narcissus wreaths, began Philosophical Library, 1950. chanting, warning the newcomers of the mys- Fox, Robin Lane.Pagans and Christians. New York: teries that they were about to perceive. The Alfred A. Knopf, 1989. initiates would learn that the present life that Gaskell, G. A. Dictionary of All Scriptures & Myths. they held so dear was but a tapestry of illusion Avenel, N.J.: Gramercy Books, 1981. and confused dreams. After a stern admoni- Young, Dudley. Origins of the Sacred. New York: St. tion that the aspirants be careful not to dese- Martins, 1991. crate the mysteries in any way lest the goddess Persephone pursue them forever, they were allowed to partake of food and drink. Christian Mystery For the next several days, the initiates fast- Schools, Cults, Heresies ed and participated in cleansing rituals and prayers. On the evening of the last day of the he Christian Mystery Schools were celebration of the mystery, the candidates gath- largely condemned by the early Church ered in the most secret area of the sacred grove T Fathers because of the fear that their

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 270 Mystery Religions and Cults

practitioners were consciously or unconscious- and more secretive in the expression of their ly continuing the old pagan ways. As it was, religious practices. nearly all of the Christian holy days coincided Originally, the word “heresy” was an with pagan holidays, from Christmas and the unemotional term that meant to engage in the Roman feast of Saturnalia to Easter and the act of choosing a course of action or a set of fertility rites of the goddess Eastre. The principles. In contemporary culture, to be Church patriarchs were not at all willing to called a heretic may be considered something encourage any additional blendings of Chris- of a compliment, suggesting that one is an tianity with the Old Religions. independent or adventurous thinker. However, in the epistles of St. Paul, heretics were con- demned as being those dangerous teachers who sought to distort or corrupt the teachings of NEARLY all of the Christian holy days Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.). Ironically, it was in , the city where those who followed coincided with pagan holidays. Jesus of Nazareth were first called Christians, that Bishop Ignatius (c. 40–107) became the first of the Church Fathers to use the term Christianity was a young religion when “heretic” to condemn those he believed were compared to the worship of the Greek, altering the true understanding of Christ. Roman, Egyptian, and other Middle Eastern It was rather easy to be labeled a heretic by and Eastern deities. The mystery schools kept the early Church Fathers. Originally com- alive the practice of magic and the belief that posed of a small group of Jews who had fol- secret rituals and sacred relics could command lowed the teachings of their rabbi until his the presence of divinity. The ancient mystery death on the cross, the first members of that rites dedicated to such gods as Osiris, Isis, and sect—or cult—were sharply divided in what it Dionysus, together with the magical formulas was that they believed. Was Jesus of Nazareth discovered by Hermes Trimegistus and other a great prophet or was he truly the long-await- masters of the art of theurgy, compelled the ed Messiah of the Jews? The early Christians gods to manifest and share their powers. The had no established doctrines regarding the res- myths of the old gods and the holy scriptures urrection of their teacher from the dead or his of the Christians, the secret experiences of the alleged divinity. They were even uncertain if ancients and the revelations of the apostles, they should continue to follow the Jewish reli- the personal sense of God developed by the gious laws. When Gentiles were allowed to pagan cults, and the promise of the Church join the small Jewish sect, the arguments con- Fathers that one could know God through his cerning the true revelation of Jesus the Christ son—all seemed to some individuals to be only escalated. Eventually, as the Christians harmonious. The rich inheritance of the solidified their beliefs, established their doc- pagan world seemed too valuable to abandon trines, became recognized as a church, and when such mysteries could be so easily adapt- held councils to establish more rigid creeds ed and kept alive in the new rituals. and ecclesiasticisms, it became much easier to identify those men and women who were The Church Fathers disagreed sharply heretics and who truly departed from the with the devotees of the Christian mystery established beliefs of the church. schools who sought their approval. In their unanimous opinion, those who sought to There is often confusion between the blend the old pagan rituals with the new reve- terms “cult” and “sect.” Generally speaking, if lation of Christ were members of secret cults a cult becomes accepted by the mainstream who were to be condemned as heretics. In culture, some of its original enthusiasm will response to the rejection of the church estab- eventually cool and it will steadily become lishment, the heretical members of the Christ- more organized and structured until it matures ian mystery schools simply became less open into a “religious organization.” Later, as some

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 271

lthough Mithraism, the most popular reli- gion among the soldiers in the Roman legions, became Christianity’s greatest Arival in the early centuries of the church, it was not, as is often incorrectly cited, a Christian Mithras in the heresy. While it is true that the worshippers of the Persian god Mithras spoke of the adoration of their deity by a group of shepherds at his miraculous birth, Roman Legions observed a baptismal ritual that must be observed by those who wished to follow him, participated in a pockets of followers scattered throughout what had communal meal of bread and water which resembled once been the Persian Empire. the Eucharist, and celebrated his birthday on Decem- Sources: ber 25, Mithraism had been established throughout Clifton, Chas S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and Heretics. New the Persian Empire at least 500 years before the birth York: Barnes & Noble, 1998. of Jesus Christ in 6 B.C.E.Mithraism had been spread Fox, Robin Lane. Pagans and Christians. New York: Alfred A. throughout the then-known world by a group of magi, Knopf, 1989. who preached an apocalyptic scenario in which Spence, Lewis. Encyclopedia of Occultism. New Hyde Park: N.Y.: Mithras, greatly associated with solar symbolism, University Books, 1960. would return at the end of a 7,000-year cycle to renew the world and to reestablish his earthly reign. In Rome, Mithras had appeal to both the foot sol- dier and his ranking officers. Mithraism was a macho religion for men only—no women allowed. After bap- tismal rites had been conducted, the rugged - naires passed through graded ranks, such as Crow, Soldier, Lion, Courtier of the Sun, and, ultimately, Father. Boys as young as seven could begin their initi- ation as Crow, and neither military rank nor class dis- tinctions differentiated those who followed Mithras. Those who declared themselves to be practicing Mithraists were valued as disciplined and temperate soldiers who had formed an unbreakable bond with their fellow worshippers. And those men who faced death in battle were assured that the rites of Mithras would guide them securely into a peaceful afterlife. The powerful effects of Emperor Constantine’s (d. 337) conversion to Christianity in the fourth century had a great influence on vast numbers of the Roman legions, and thousands of soldiers followed his exam- ple and converted to the teachings of Jesus of Nazareth (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) and the Christian Church. Mithraism gradually faded into obscurity by the end of the fourth century, retaining only small

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 272 Mystery Religions and Cults

of the orgnization’s members become dissatis- numerous. They include Our Lady greatly fied with the religious routine and yearn for a enhancing the ability of a small group of Polish more passionate expression of faith, they defenders to protect her sanctuary from an break off into a splinter group of the church army of Swedish invaders in 1655 and her holy and become a “sect.” As the sect becomes apparition appearing to disperse an invading more organized and is regarded more seriously army of Russians in 1920. Records of such spec- by the mainstream culture, it becomes known tacular acts of intervention and dramatic cures as a “denomination.” are kept in the archives of the Pauline Fathers The various Christian mystery schools, at Jasna Gora, the monastery site in which the cults, and heresies that have influenced mil- portrait was housed for six centuries. lions of individuals for two millennia. From The Black Madonna of Czestochowa is of the earliest days of Christianity, there were such antiquity that its origins are unknown. basically two opposing interpretations of Jesus: Tradition has it that St. Luke, the “beloved 1. Jesus, a rabbi of Nazareth, was a power- physician,” painted the portrait of Jesus’s moth- ful teacher and prophet, a devout man er on the cedar wood table at which she took divinely inspired by God. her meals. Two centuries later, during her visit to the Holy Land, St. Helena (c. 248–c. 328), 2. Jesus of Nazareth was the Christ, the the Queen-Mother of Emperor Constantine (d. Messiah, the true Son of God made 337), is said to have discovered the portrait and flesh to serve as a sacrificial lamb for the brought it to Constantinople in the fourth cen- sins of humankind. tury. Five centuries later, determined to save From these two metaphysical expressions the image of the Madonna from the repeated with their vast essential differences, there invasions of the Tartars, St. Ladislaus (1040– arose centuries of theological arguments and 1095) took the portrait to Opala, Poland, the interpretations of the gospels. What was city of his birth, for safekeeping. Regretfully, heresy to some was sacred belief to others. not long after its move, a disrespectful Tartar And so it continues to this day. arrow managed to find its way to the Madon- na’s throat, inflicting a scar that still remains M Delving Deeper visible. In 1430, Hussite thieves stole the por- Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New trait and broke it into three pieces. York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. Contemporary scholar Leonard Moss has Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and argued against a vast antiquity for the Black Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. Madonna of Czestochowa, claiming that the Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: figure of the woman in the portrait was paint- Philosophical Library, 1950. ed in a distinctly thirteenth- or fourteenth- century Byzantine style. Janusz Pasierb, anoth- Black Madonna er scholar who examined the portrait, coun- Of the more than 400 images of the Black ters such an assertion, stating that the image Madonna or Black Virgin known worldwide, was “painted virtually new” in 1434 because of the image of Our Lady in Czestochowa, Poland, the extensive damage that the portrait had has received the most recent recognition suffered at the hands of vandals. because of the personal devotion displayed Another aspect of the mystery of Our Lady toward this religious icon by Pope John Paul II of Czestochowa and all the other Black (1920– ). The pope, a native of Poland, Madonnas that has puzzled many individuals is prayed before the Madonna of Czestochowa in why they are portrayed with such dark skin 1979, several months after his election to the tones. Some scholars answer this by stating Chair of Peter, and he is known to have made that it wasn’t until the onset of the Renais- subsequent visits in 1983 and in 1991. The sance in the fourteenth century that Jesus, reports of miracles and healings attributed to Mary, and Joseph began being portrayed with Our Lady of Czestochowa (also known as Our pale skin, blue eyes, and blond or reddish- Lady of Jasna Gora) through the centuries are blond hair. Prior to that period, the Holy Fam-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 273

Pope John Paul II praying at the Black Madonna Shrine in Czestochowa, Poland, in

1999. (AP/WIDE

WORLD PHOTOS)

ily and the apostles were most often depicted Other researchers into the mystique of the as semitic people whose dark skin tones reflect- Black Madonna state that the reasons that the ed the hot arid climate in which they lived. If Roman Catholic Church in general has not the Black Madonna of Czestochowa was truly warmly embraced such depictions of the Holy a portrait of Mary that had been painted from Mother or Virgin Mary are because they fear life by the apostle Luke, he would surely have that such representations are actually paying captured a woman with olive or dark brown tribute to the ancient goddesses and Earth skin and black or brown hair. mothers and that these images perpetuate

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 274 Mystery Religions and Cults

strains of pagan worship of the female principle. M Delving Deeper For example, church scholars point out that St. Baigent, Michael, Richard Leigh, and Henry Lincoln. Germain de Pres, the oldest church in Paris Holy Blood, Holy Grail. New York: Dell Publish- (Par-isis, the Grove of Isis), was built in 542 on ing Co., 1983. the site of a former temple dedicated to Isis. Isis Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and had been the patron goddess of Paris until Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. Christianity replaced her with St. Genevieve. Dorese, Jean. The Secret Books of the Egyptian Gnostics. Within the church of St. Germain de Pres, New York: MJF Books, 1986. however, parishioners worshipped a black statue Duricy, Michael P. “Black Madonnas: Our Lady of of Isis until it was destroyed in 1514. Czestochowa,” maintained by the Marian Christianity warred against goddess worship Library/International Marian Research Institute. from the days of the apostles when St. Paul (d. [Online] http://www.udayton.edu/mary/meditations/ olczest.html. 23 January 2002. 62–68 C.E.) found to his great frustration that his message was being shouted down by the Imel, Martha Ann, and Dorothy Myers. Goddesses in crowds at Ephesus who pledged their obeisance World Mythology. New York: Oxford University to Diana. Until they had been romanized and Press, 1995. westernized, Diana/Artemis, together with the Matthews, Caitlin. Sophia Goddess of Wisdom: The other two preeminent goddesses of the East, Isis Divine Feminine from Black Goddess to World-Soul. and Cybele, were first represented as black London: Aquarian Press, 1992. madonnas. And before the people of the East Sjoo, Monica, and Barbara Mor. The Great Cosmic bent their knees to Diana, Isis, and Cybele, Mother. San Francisco: Harper and Row, 1987. they had worshipped the Great Mother as Inanna in Sumeria, as Ishtar in Babylonia, and Cathars as Astarte among the Hebrews. Most scholars agree that among the first images of the Black In 1208, Pope Innocent III (c. 1161–1216) Madonna and her son were representations of declared the Cathars, a sect of Christianity Isis and Horus. (also known as the Albigenses), to be heretical and condemned the citizens of Beziers, Perpig- The Black Madonna may also refer to nan, Narbonne, Toulouse, and Carcassone to Mary Magdalene, who, in the traditions of death as “enemies of the Church.” Simon de many Christian sects, such as the Gnostics, Montfort (c. 1165–1218), an accomplished was the wife of Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) In military leader, was appointed to conduct a this interpretation of the events that occurred crusade against fellow Christians, cultured after Jesus’ death at the hands of the Romans, men and women of what is today southern Mary brought the cup used at the Last Sup- France, who the pope had deemed a greater per—the Holy Grail—from Palestine to threat to Christianity than the Islamic warriors southern France, where it would eventually be who had pummeled the Crusaders. Although it guarded by the Knights Templar. took him nearly 20 years of warfare against the There is also a belief that Mary arrived in beleaguered Albigenses, de Montfort managed France carrying within her womb a child to exterminate 100,000 men, women, and fathered by Jesus of Nazareth, who then became children, before he himself was killed during the progenitor for the royal family of France. For the siege of Toulouse in June 1218. those who hold such beliefs, the Holy Grail is According to many contemporary schol- but a metaphor for Mary Magdalene’s womb, ars, the Cathars’ or Albigenses’ real offense, which carried the true blood of Jesus in the per- their “heresy,” was their opposition to the son of his unborn son. Therefore, many of the sacramental materialism of the medieval depictions of the Black Madonna and child church. The group had no fixed, religious doc- throughout the regions of southern France and trine, and was known by various names. They Spain may be regarded as images of Mary Mag- called themselves the True Church of God, dalene carrying the infant son of Jesus rather and most of the few manuscripts that survived than the Virgin Mary carrying the infant Jesus. the flames of siege were all written in Proven-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 275

nnie Besant was a social reformer and Theosophist who advocated for the inde- pendence and religious rights of women. Annie Besant and A Born to William and Emily Wood in 1847 England, Annie married a young clergyman, Frank the Theosophical Besant, at 19; they had two children. She questioned the extreme traditional religious views of her hus- band, and in response he ordered her out of the Society church, home, and family. in 1917, she became president of the Indian National Besant preached a different kind of religion: free Congress, but would break ties with Ghandi. Besant thought. She began working with Charles Bradlaugh remained in India until her death in 1933, but returned to (1833–1891), leader of the secular movement in Britain England in 1926–1927 with her protege, Jiddu Krishna- and editor of the radical paper National Reformer. murti, whom she announced as the new Messiah. They coauthored a book, The Fruits of Philosophy, which advocated the use of birth control, buttressed Sources: by such arguments as financial distress and over- Besant, Annie Wood. Annie Besant, An Autobiography. London: crowding. Their writings caused them to be arrested T. Fisher Unwin, 1893. Reprint Adgar: The Theosophical in 1877 on charges of immorality, for which they Press, 1939. ———. Avatares. London: Theosophical Press, 1923. served six months before the sentence was appealed ———. H. P. Blavatsky and the Masters of the Wisdom. London: and overturned. Not intimidated, Besant wrote anoth- Theosophical Publishing House, 1918. er book advocating the use of birth control, The Laws of Population. During the 1880s Besant attacked unhealthy working conditions and low wages for women factory workers, leading the Match Girls’ Strike in 1888. A popular speaker on women’s rights, Besant was elected to the London School Board and earned a sci- ence degree from London University. She continued to urge the legalization of birth control, and produced other writings defending free thought and while criticizing Christianity. An 1887 pamphlet, “Why I Do Not Believe in God,” coauthored with Bradlaugh, added to her notoriety. In 1887, Besant met Spiritualist Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891), who in 1885 had founded the Theosophical Society. Besant embraced Blavatsky’s beliefs, which seemed to ignite a religious awakening within her. The Theosophical Society split into two branches after Blavatsky’s death in 1891, with Annie Besant as president of one of them. Besant emigrated to India, where she founded the Central Hindu College in 1898. She established the Indi- an Home Rule League in 1916 and became its president;

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 276 Mystery Religions and Cults

Carcassonne in cal, the old language of southern France, with observed that no Roman, Hunnish, Muslim, Cathar country. even fewer written in Latin. Albi was the or Mongol conqueror ever annihilated a (F. C. TAYLOR/FORTEAN town in the province of Languedoc in which Christian community with greater savagery. PICTURE LIBRARY) an ecclesiastical church council condemned Since most of the Albigensian communi- them as heretics, hence the Albigenses desig- ties were first sacked, then burned, their nation. The cultural life of the Albigenses far records and their libraries were destroyed. out-shone that of any other locality in the Because the testimony of exactly what the Europe of their day. In manners, morals, and Cathars really believed was wrung out under learning, objective historians state the Albi- extreme pain from those who survived the genses deserved respect to a greater extent massacres and endless sieges long enough to than the orthodox bishops and clergy. It is be tortured and burned at the stake, it has now generally conceded among researchers been difficult to gain access to their true belief that the court of Toulouse before the ravages structure until recent times. Research now of Simon de Montfort’s siege was the center of indicates that far from the devil-worshipping a higher type of civilization than existed any- heretics that Pope Innocent III decreed war- where else in Europe at that time. ranted extermination, the Albigenses were Most experts on this historical period devout, chaste, tolerant Christian humanists, agree that the nearly 40 years of warfare who loathed the material excesses of the against the Cathars ruined the most civilized medieval church. They were metaphysicians, nation in thirteenth-century Europe. The piti- spiritual alchemists, herbalists, healers, and less cruelty and brutal licentiousness, which social activists with a pragmatic turn of mind. was habitual among the Crusaders, achieved Similiar expressions of their belief concepts new depths of inhumanity against the Albi- may be found in the Gnostic Gospels, in the genses. No man was spared in their wrath. No Essenic teachings discovered at Qumran, and woman was spared their violence. It has been in the Egyptian mystery schools.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 277

It would appear that the greatest heresy to Monument memorial in the Christian Church lay in the Cathars’ Field of the Burned in denial that Christ ever lived as a man, but Montsegur, Cathar was a being of spirit, much like an angel. country, France. They also believed that it was Satan who cre- (F. C. TAYLOR/FORTEAN ated the material world after his expulsion PICTURE LIBRARY) from heaven when God the Father, taking pity on his once bright star Lucifer, allowed him seven days to see what he might create. The bodies of Adam and Eve were animated by fallen angels and directed by Satan to beget children who would follow the ways of the serpent. To counter the lust of the flesh inspired by the devil, the Cathars preached abstinence before marriage, chastity, vegetari- anism, and nonviolence. They believed in a progressive doctrine of reincarnation with the spirits of animals evolving into humans. In their view, it was a dualistic universe, with good and evil having equal strength, and they considered their time in the world as a strug- gle to resist Satan’s power. In 1244 Montsegur, the last center of Albi- gensian resistance, fell, and hundreds of Cathars were burned at the stake. The head- quarters of the Inquisition was now estab- from the Greek “gnosis,” meaning “to know,” lished in the once highly cultured Albigensian and the adherents of Gnosticism unabashedly city of Toulouse, and the few Cathars who had declared that members of their form of reli- managed to escape death during the bloody gious expression “knew” from firsthand expe- decades of the crusade that had been launched rience the truths that other beliefs had to against them were now at the mercy of the accept on faith. relentless witch and heretic hunters.

M Delving Deeper Baigent, Michael, Leigh, Richard, and Lincoln, Henry. Holy Blood, Holy Grail. New York: Dell THE Gnostics sought direct experience with the Publishing Co., 1983. divine by uttering secret words of wisdom. Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. Delaforge, Gaetan. The Templar Tradition. Putney, Vt.: Many of the Gnostic sects blended ele- Threshold Books, 1987. ments of Christianity with the Eleusianian Lea, Henry Charles. The Inquisition of the Middle Ages. mysteries, combining them with Indian, New York: Citadel Press, 1963. Egyptian, and Babylonian magic, and also Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New bringing in aspects of the Jewish Kabbalah as York: Harper & Row, 1967. well. Whatever the expression of the various Gnostic belief structures, they all emphasized a Gnosticism detachment from the material world and an Several cults with widely differing beliefs all elaborate series of spiritual hierarchies through bearing the label of “Gnostic” arose in the first which those initiates who had achieved per- century, strongly competing with the advent sonal knowledge of divinity could arise. The of Christianity. The term Gnostic is derived Christian Church Fathers branded the Gnos-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 278 Mystery Religions and Cults

imon Magus: The earliest known Gnostic. Magnus construed that the Garden of Eden, the exodus from Egypt, and the Red Sea Scrossings were symbols. Marcion (85–160 C.E.): Organizer of Gnostic con- Main Leaders gregations. These eastern Mediterranean congrega- tions lasted into the third century C.E. Christian leaders of Gnosticism from Rome excommunicated Marcion for writing a book called Antitheses. He believed the death of Source: Christ was a hallucination, because Jesus did not “Gnosticism: Ancient and Modern.” [Online]. http://www. have a physical body. religioustolerance.org/gnostic.htm. Valentinus: Founder of the largest Gnosticism school which lasted into the fourth century C.E.He taught that groups of Aeons made up the fullness of the High God. The groups were divided into three parts: the Ogoad—Depth, Silence, Mind, Truth, Word, Life, Man and Church; the Decad (10) and Dodecad (12); and the Docecad—Wisdom, also called Sophia.

Carpocrates (c.140 C.E.): Teacher of reincarnation. He believed an individual had to live many lives and adsorb a full range of experiences before being able to return to God.

tics as heretics just as soon as they had devel- orthodox teachers of Christianity. The Gnos- oped enough power within the Roman Empire tics, like the initiates of the Greek and Egypt- to do so, and the cult continued to be anathe- ian mysteries, sought direct experience with ma to the Church down through its variations the divine and they believed that this com- in the Cathars, the Albigensis, and the munion could be achieved by uttering secret Knights Templar. words of wisdom that God had granted to spe- cially enlightened teachers. The Gnostics The first Gnostic of importance would considered themselves much more spiritually seem to be Simon Magus (fl. c. 67 C.E.), a advanced than the larger community of Samarian sorcerer, a contemporary of the Christians, whom they regarded as ignorant apostles, who was converted to Christianity, plodders and easily led sheep. then strongly rebuked by Peter when he sought to purchase the wonder-working Nearly everything that was known about power of the Holy Spirit (Acts 8:9–24). the Christian Gnostics prior to the discovery Those Gnostic Christians influenced by such of the Nag Hammadi library in 1945 was charismatic individuals as Simon Magus taken from the highly prejudiced writings of believed that there was a secret oral tradition such Church Fathers as Irenaeus, Hippolytus, that had been passed down from Jesus that and Epiphanius, who condemned the Gnos- had much greater power and authority than tics as heretics and devil-worshippers. The the scriptures and epistles offered by the library that was found in Upper Egypt consists

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 279 of 12 books, plus eight leaves removed from a Illustrations of Gnostic thirteenth book and tucked inside the front gems from Mensa Isaica cover of the sixth. These eight leaves make (1669) by Lorenzo up the complete text of a work that has been Pignoria. FORTEAN taken out of a volume of collected works. PICTURE LIBRARY) Each of the books, except the tenth, consists of a collection of brief works, such as “The Prayer of the Apostle Paul,” “The Gospel of Thomas,” “The Sophia of Jesus Christ,” “The Gospel of the Egyptians,” and so on. Although the Nag Hammadi library is written in Coptic, the texts were originally composed in Greek and contain many references to Egyptian sites and beliefs. And although the work is ascribed to Christian Gnostics, there are many essays within the library that do not seem to reflect much of the Christian tradi- tion. While there are references to a Gnostic Savior, his presentation does not seem to be based on the Jesus found in the New Testa- ment. On those occasions when Jesus does appear in the texts, he often appears to be criticizing those orthodox Christians who have confused his words and his teachings. By stand that the kingdom of God was within, a following the true way and thus achieving transcendental state of consciousness, rather transcendence, Jesus says in “The Apocalypse than a future reward. of Peter,” every believer’s “resurrection” As if the theology of the Gnostics was not becomes a spiritual reality. enough to have them branded as heretics by Throughout the Nag Hammadi library the orthodox Christian establishment, their there are admonitions to resist the lures and doctrines and their scriptural texts often uti- traps of trying to be content in a world that lized feminine imagery and symbology. Even has been corrupted by evil. The world created more offensive to the patriarchal Church by God is good. The evil that has permeated Fathers was the Gnostic assertion that Jesus the world, although alien to its original had close women disciples as well as men. In design, has risen to the status where it has The Gospel of Phillip it is written that the Lord become the ruler of Earth. Rather than per- loved Mary Magdalene above all the other ceiving existence as a battle between God and apostles, and he sharply reprimanded those of the devil, the Gnostics envisioned a struggle his followers who objected to his open displays between the true, most high, unknowable of affection toward her. God and the lesser god of this Earth, the “Demiurge,” that they associated with the angry, jealous, rule-giving deity of the ancient Hebrews. They believe that all humans have GNOSTICISM ceased to be a threat to the the ability to awaken to the realization that they have within themselves a spark of the Christian Church by the fourteenth century. divine. By attuning to the mystical awareness within them, they may transcend all earthly entrapments and regain their true spiritual Gnosticism ceased to be a threat to the home. Jesus had been sent by God as a guide organized Christian Church by the fourteenth to teach humans how to free themselves from century, but many of its tenets of belief have the control of the Demiurge and to under- never faded completely from the thoughts and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 280 Mystery Religions and Cults

writings of many scholars and intellectuals words and works of Jesus with other great mes- down through the centuries. Elements of the sianic teachers. He sought to pattern his life Gnostic creeds surfaced again in the New Age after that of St. Paul (d. 62–68 C.E.), and he movement of the late twentieth century. An called himself an apostle through the will of impetus to study the writings of the Gnostic Christ before he set out on his extensive mis- texts was provided by psychologist Carl Gus- sionary travels. However, unlike Paul, Mani tav Jung (1875–1961), who perceived value in believed, as did so many Christian heretics, the writings of Valentinus, a prominent Gnos- that as the Son of God Jesus could not have tic teacher. In Jung’s opinion, Gnosticism’s been born of a woman and he would never depiction of the struggle between God and the have subjected himself to a death upon a false god represented the turmoil that existed cross. In true apostle fashion, however, Mani among various aspects of the human psyche. did heal the sick and the lame, and he did per- God, in the psychologist’s interpretation, was form miracles. In addition, he wrote seven the personal unconscious; the Demiurge was holy texts, ranging from a collection of his let- the ego, the organizing principle of conscious- ters to his “Living Gospel” and his own ver- ness; and Christ was the unified self, the com- sion of the “Acts of the Apostles.” plete human. According to Mani’s theology, in the M Delving Deeper beginning of the universe the powers of good Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and and evil, light and dark, were placed in two Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. different spheres. The Father of Greatness per- sonified the principle of goodness and light, Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World the divine and the spiritual. The Prince of Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. Darkness represented the principle of evil and O’Grady, Joan. Early Christian Heresies. New York: the material. Over time, the world became a Barnes & Noble, 1985. place of constant struggle and turmoil Robinson, James, ed. The Nag Hammadi Library. San between an evil kingdom of darkness and the Francisco: Harper & Row, 1981. particles of light and goodness that had even- tually become ensnared in matter. To assist Manichaeism him in the great battle, the Father of Great- Mani (c. 216–277), a self-proclaimed “apostle ness created the Mother of Life, who produced of Christ” who spoke in Syrian, a version of the Primordial Man as an instrument of light to Aramaic language in which Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. combat the powers of darkness. With the 30 C.E.) taught, proclaimed that his church assistance of the Living Spirit, a second divine would preach a universal religion that would be personage fashioned by the Father of Great- for all people, regardless of nationality or ness, Primordial Man fought the forces of the tongue. The well-educated child, born to a Per- Prince of Darkness. In the process of the great sian family that lived near Babylon and who struggle, the physical Earth was created as a worshipped with the Elkesaites, fell under the kind of by-product of the raging cosmic ener- influence of Gnostic teaching and began to gies. Although Primordial Man was defeated devise a philosophy that saw life on Earth as a by the Prince of Darkness and his children constant struggle between good and evil. When devoured by the monster, enough of their light he was only 12, Mani experienced his first reli- leaked out to enable the Third Messenger, gious vision and perceived an angelic being another creation of the Father of Greatness, to who declared itself his heavenly twin and who rescue them. Humans were later produced by promised always to be Mani’s helper and pro- the mating of demons who had inadvertently tector. When he was 24, the twin appeared swallowed particles of light, and it would be again, and he instructed the young visionary Jesus who would at last awaken human beings that it was now time to leave the Elkesaite to the spiritual realization that they each con- community and to begin his public ministry. tained a spark of the divine light within them. Mani believed that his visions qualified Mani taught that continued spiritual war- him to preach a new gospel that combined the fare was an unpleasant fact of life on Earth,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 281

orn on June 16, 1880, in Manchester, Eng- land, Alice Ann La Trobe Bateman was a devoted missionary worker and Sunday Bschool teacher. She later became known as a writer of the occult. Many refer to her as the mother of the modern form of the New Age Movement.

One Sunday, Alice was alone in her room reading, Alice Bailey when the door opened and a stranger entered. Terri- fied, she listened as the man dressed in European would eventually publish 24 other works in 50 lan- clothing with a large turban on his head informed her guages. Baily’s writings continue to be a main influ- that there was a plan for her to do some work in the ence of “New Agers” or those interested in the occult world, if she chose to; however, her disposition would or deeper spiritual mysteries. have to change. If she could learn to exercise self- Sources: control and become a more pleasant, trustworthy per- son, she would travel throughout the world and do the Bailey, Alice A. The Unfinished Autobiography. New York: Lucis Trust Publishing, 1951. “master’s work.” Promising to check on her in sever- Three Remarkable Women. Flagstaff, Ariz.: Altai Publishing, 1986. al-year intervals, he paused, looked at her one last time, and walked out.

Thinking the stranger to be Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) and deeply affected by his message, she worked to become a nice person, so much so that her family was concerned that she was ill. In 1915, nearly five years later, when several English women intro- duced Alice to Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (1831–1891) and Theosophy, her studies of Blavatsky’s Secret Doc- trines revealed that the man was the Master Koot Hoomi. In 1919, another “teacher” appeared to Alice, identifying himself as Tibetan Master Djwhal Khul.

Alice Bailey wrote a series of Ageless Wisdom books of teachings from Djwhal Khul that became lauded as classics in occult teaching. In an unfinished autobiography, Bailey expressed her love and com- passion for her teachers, declaring them hard-work- ing disciples of the world and of the Christ.

In 1923, she established The World Goodwill Cen- ters, to assist those in need, and The Arcane School for the education and development of spiritual disci- plines and techniques, such as meditation. In order to offer the school activities and courses free of charge, Bailey established The Lucis Trust, a publishing com- pany and funding organization, which in 1924 pub- lished Bailey’s popular Great Prayer, and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 282 Mystery Religions and Cults

and it was being conducted daily in the hearts man’s universal religion, gave Mani permis- and minds of all human beings. By responding sion to preach throughout his kingdom. In to Mani’s Gospel of Light, a person could spite of the support of Shapur I, the Magi, the awaken to the persistent earthly dualism of official Zoroastrian clergy who had unrivaled good and evil and activate the particles of supremacy in Persia for many centuries, goodness trapped within his or her own fleshly detested Mani and believed his “new” religion bodies. Once these elements of light had been to be nothing more than an amalgamation of released, the newly awakened individuals Zoroastrianism, Christianity, Buddhism, and a could hope to progress to a higher existence in wide assortment of other doctrines. At the the afterlife. While they remained in their instigation of the Magi, Persia’s next ruler, bodies on Earth, however, they must accept Bahram I, who ruled from 273–276, ordered their state of sin and acknowledge that they Mani arrested, interrogated, then executed, would never be able to conquer the state of his head impaled on the city gates and his wickedness that encompassed the physical body thrown to the dogs. world. Those whom Mani deemed “the Elect” Mani’s death did little to thwart the zeal of would rise directly to the kingdom of light the ever-growing number of new Manichaean when they died; those “hearers,” individuals missionaries, and his religion came to be who had merely heard the Gospel of Light preached in eleven languages and spread from being preached, would have the opportunity North Africa to China; there it continued to of experiencing additional incarnations before thrive as a living faith from the T’ang dynasty achieving such elevation. All disbelievers, (618–907) to the 1930s. In Europe, Manich- those who rejected Mani’s gospel, were des- aeism remained quite strong in Sicily, Spain, tined to hell when Jesus returned to bring and southern France until the sixth century. about the end of the world. Although the sect posed little threat to the Christian Church in the Middle Ages, the term “Manichaean” was used interchangeably with “heretic.” Elements of Manichaeism IN the Middle Ages, the term “Manichaean” was have survived in minor ways in various secret societies, most frequently in its symbolism. used interchangeably with “heretic.” M Delving Deeper Brandon, S. G. F. Religion in Ancient History. New Manichaeans were taught that the parti- York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1969. cles of light and goodness remained trapped in Clifton, Charles S. Encyclopedia of Heresies and evil matter and that all living things, includ- Heretics. New York: Barnes & Noble, 1992. ing plant life, were sentient beings to be Ferm, Vergilious, ed. Ancient Religions. New York: respected. Hunting and meat-eating were for- Philosophical Library, 1950. bidden, and Manichaeans were strict vegetari- Fox, Robin Lane. Pagans and Christians. New York: ans. Later, when Mani had a vision of vegeta- Alfred A. Knopf, 1989. bles screaming as they were about to be pulled O’Grady, Joan. Early Christian Heresies. New York: from the ground, gardening and farming were Barnes & Noble, 1985. also discouraged. To solve the dilemma of what food his followers might partake for nourishment, he advised the eating of melons, Tribal Mysteries fleshless vegetables of concentrated goodness and light, that separated themselves from the he tribal cults that have emerged in the parent vine when they were mature. past 500 years offer a blend of Chris- Mani first traveled to India with his new T tianity—the majority religion of the Gospel of Light, then turned back to Persia at conqueror and the slave owner—and the abo- the summons of Emperor Shapur I (d. 272), riginal belief structures of the Native Ameri- who became a strong adherent of the young can or African tribes that were subjugated or

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 283 enslaved. While the early Christian missionar- blue-eyed, fair-complexioned native people of ies, ministers, and priests were sincere in the central plains. Christian clergymen set out preaching what they considered to be the with renewed vigor to reclaim the scattered authentic word of God to the tribes of North Israelite tribes, lost to the fold for so long, and South America and Africa, they regarded denied the opportunity to accept Jesus Christ their culture, customs, and religion as innately (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) as the Messiah, con- superior. Thus, a deeper understanding and demned to wander a strange and pagan land respect between the missionaries and the tribal with their holy traditions but dim memories. peoples was difficult to achieve. In recent decades, the term “cult” has “Lost in the dark the heathen doth lan- become negative, quickly applied to religious guish,” bemoans a familiar missionary hymn, expressions that may seem different from the soundly implying that there is but a single order of service in more conventional church source of illumination. When the Christian bodies. In the twenty-first century, one should clergy set forth on their spiritual journeys to always be mindful that what seems to be a convert the tribal peoples, they established strange cult to one person is likely to be a sin- themselves in the parental role and widened cere and serious form of worship to another; just the gap of understanding between religious because this “strange religious practice” may be traditions. an eclectic blend of several traditions does not make it any less serious to its practitioners. On the North American continent, the Christian missionaries were intrigued to dis- M Delving Deeper cover that tribe after tribe across the length Crim, Keith, ed. The Perennial Dictionary of World and width of the continent had legends and Religions. San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1989. myths which closely paralleled so many of the Harvey, Graham. Indigenous Religions. New York: Cas- accounts found in Genesis and in other books sell, 2000. of the Old Testament. The , to cite Rosten, Leo, ed. Religions of America. New York: only one example, told the story of the Cre- Simon & Schuster, 1975. ation and the Great Deluge in pictographs. Sharma, Arvind, ed. Women in World Religions. Some missionaries dealt with the mystery in Albany: State University of New York Press, 1987. the same manner that the early Spanish priests who accompanied the conquistadores had dealt with the Aztec myths that told sto- Ghost Dance ries similiar to those found in the Bible—they In 1890 Jack “Wovoka” Wilson (1856–1932), declared that the native people had been told a Paiute who worked as a ranch hand for a these stories by Satan. white rancher, came down with an illness In a study of the aboriginal peoples of the accompanied by a terrible fever. For three United States written by a theologian in the days, the Native American lay as if dead. late 1800s, Dr. John Tanner fulminated When he returned to consciousness and to the against such accounts related by the tribal arms of his wife Mary, he told the Paiute who priests and declared: “If the Great Spirit had had assembled around his “dead” body that his communications to make, he would make spirit had left his body and had walked with them through a white man, not an Indian!” God, the Old Man, for those three days. As if Other Christian scholars and missionaries that were not wonder enough, the Old Man were not so certain, and, in an effort to had given him a powerful vision to share with explain the similarity between so many of the the Paiute people. tribal legends and rites to the Judeo-Christian Wovoka’s vision had revealed that Jesus (c. 6 traditions, a theory was formulated that B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) moved again upon the Earth argued that the aboriginal peoples of the New Mother and that the dead of many tribes were World were the descendants of the Lost Tribes alive in the spirit world, just waiting to be of Israel. To add an intriguing credence to this reborn. If the native people wished the buffalo theory was the enigma of the Mandan tribe— to return, the grasses to grow tall, the rivers to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 284 Mystery Religions and Cults

“Arapaho Ghost Dance” run clean, they must not injure anyone; they many ghosts would materialize during the (1900) painting by Mary must not do harm to any living thing; they dance to join with the living in celebration of Irvin Wright. (NATIONAL must not make war. On the other hand, they the return of the old ways. Wovoka said that ARCHIVES AND RECORDS must lead lives of purity, cease gambling, put the Old Man had spoken to him as if he were ADMINISTRATION) away the alcohol, and guard themselves his son, and God had assured him that many against all lusts and weaknesses of the flesh. miracles would be worked through him. In his heart and in his life, Wovoka, also known in his tribe as “the Cutter,” became Jesus; Mason Valley, Nevada became Galilee; and the Native American people received a messiah. TO perform the Ghost Dance was to insure that God’s blessings would be bestowed upon Wovoka’s father had been the respected holy man Tavibo and his grandfather had the Paiute tribe. been the esteemed prophet Wodziwob. And now he, too, had spent his time in imitation of death, lying in a trance-like state for three days, receiving his spiritual initiation in the The most important part of the vision that Other World. Wovoka had emerged as a holy God gave to Wovoka was how to perform the man and a prophet, and history would forever Ghost Dance. The Paiute prophet told his know him as the Paiute Messiah. people that the dance had never been per- formed anywhere on Earth. It was the dance of Soon, many representatives from various the spirit people of the Other World. To per- tribes visited the Paiute and saw them dance form this dance was to insure that God’s bless- Wovoka’s vision. They saw the truth of the ings would be bestowed upon the tribe, and Ghost Dance, and they began calling Wovoka,

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 285

Jesus. His fame spread so far that newspaper and Big Foot and 350 of his people were brought reporters from St. Louis, New York, and Chica- to the edge of Wounded Knee to camp. go came to see the Ghost Dance Messiah and On December 28, Sioux police, Fouchet’s record his words. Whites were pleased that Cavalry, and Drum’s Infantry moved against Wovoka did not speak of war, only of the impor- the Sioux camp at Grand River. The aggressors tance of all people living together in harmony. also brought with them Hotchkiss multiple-fir- Chief Big Foot (1825?–1890) of the Sioux ing guns and mountain howitzers. A shot rang traveled from the camp in South Dakota to out. The Sioux scattered to retrieve rifles that Nevada to see the Ghost Dance, and he had been discarded or hidden. From all around returned to tell Sitting Bull (c. 1831–1890) the camp, fire from the automatic rifles, violent about Wovoka’s promise that the dead from eruptions from the exploding shells, and volleys many tribes would soon be joining the living of bullets destroyed the village. As they were in a restored world that would once again be being slaughtered by two battalions of soldiers, filled with plentiful game, herds of buffalo, the Sioux sang Ghost Dance songs, blended and the tall grasses of the prairie. All those with their own death chants. Within a short whites who interfered with this would be swal- period of time, approximately 300 Sioux had lowed up by the earth, and only those who been killed, Big Foot among them, and 25 sol- practiced the ways of peace would be spared. diers had lost their lives. The massacre at Wounded Knee ended the Native American Sitting Bull, the great Sioux prophet and tribes’ widespread practice of the Ghost Dance holy man, was impressed by Big Foot’s report, religion and ended the Indian Wars. but rather noncommittal toward the teachings of the Paiute Messiah. While he did not It was said that Wovoka wept bitterly wholeheartedly endorse the Ghost Dance, when he learned the fate of the Sioux at neither did he prevent those Sioux who Wounded Knee. Jack Wilson, the Cutter, the wished to join in the ritual from doing so. Paiute Messiah, died in 1932. Sometime during the fall of 1890, the M Delving Deeper Ghost Dance spread through the Sioux vil- Brown, Dee. Bury My Heart at Wounded Knee. New lages of the Dakota reservations with the addi- York: Bantam Books, 1972. tion of the Ghost Shirts, special shirts that Harvey, Graham. Indigenous Religions. New York: Cas- could resist the bullets of the bluecoats, the sell, 2000. soldiers who might attempt to stop the rebirth La Barre, Weston. The Ghost Dance. New York: Delta of the old ways. As the Sioux danced, some- Books, 1972. times through the night, believing they were hastening the return of the buffalo and their many relatives who had been killed in combat Macumba with the pony soldiers, the settlers and towns- The Macumba religion (also known as folk in the Dakota territory became anxious. Spiritism, Candomble, and ) is prac- And when the Sioux at Sitting Bull’s Grand ticed by a large number of Brazilians who cher- River camp began to dance with rifles, it ish the ages-old relationship between a shaman becme apparent to the white soldiers that the and his or her people. In its outward appear- Ghost Dance was really a war dance after all. ances and in some of its practices, Macumba After a nervous Indian agent at Pine Ridge resembles voodoo ceremonies. Trance states wired his superiors in Washington that the among the practitioners are encouraged by Sioux were dancing in the snow and were acting dancing and drumming, and the evening cere- crazy, it was decided that Sitting Bull and other mony is climaxed with an animal sacrifice. Sioux leaders should be removed from the gener- Macumba was born in the 1550s from a al population and confined in a military post compromise between the African spirit worship until the fanatical interest in the Ghost Dance of the slaves who had been brought to Brazil religion had subsided. Sitting Bull was killed by and the Roman Catholicism of the slavehold- Sioux reservation police on December 15, 1890, ers. Although they were forced to honor an

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 286 Mystery Religions and Cults

array of Christian saints and the God of their “Macumba,” Occultopedia. [Online] http://www.occul- masters, the native priests soon realized how topedia.com/m/ macumba.htm. 23 January 2002 complementary the two faiths could be—espe- Middleton, John, ed. Magic, Witchcraft, and Curing. cially since, unlike the slaveowners in the Garden City, N.Y.: Natural History Press, 1967. United States, the Brazilians allowed the slaves Sharma, Arvind, ed. Women in World Religions. to keep their drums. The Africans summoned Albany: State University of New York Press, 1987. their gods, the Orishas, with the sound of their Villodo, Alberto, and Stanley Krippner. Healing drums and the rhythm of their dancing. From States: A Journey into the World of Spiritual Healing the melding of the two religious faiths, the and Shamanism. New York: Fireside Books, 1987. Africans created the samba, the rhythm of the saints. The African god, Exu, became St. Santeria Anthony; Iemanja became Our Lady of the Glory; Oba became St. Joan of Arc; Oxala In April 1989, the religion of Santeria was became Jesus Christ; Oxum became Our Lady dealt a negative blow to its image that has been of the Conception, and so on. difficult to overcome in the public conscious- During this same period, Roman Catholic ness. Police officials digging on the grounds of missionaries were attempting to convince the Rancho Santa Elena outside of Matamoros, Native American tribes in Brazil to forsake Mexico, brought up a dozen human corpses their old religion and embrace Christianity. In that had all suffered ritual mutilations. And many instances, Macumba provided the same when it was learned that Adolfo de Jesus Con- kind of bridge between faiths for the indige- stanzo, the leader of the drug ring responsible nous people as it had for the Africans import- for the murders, had a mother who was a practi- ed to the country by the slave trade. While tioner of Santeria, a media frenzy swept across they paid homage to the religious practices of both Mexico and the United States. Santeria the Europeans, they also could worship their was most often defined in the media as an nature spirits in the guise of paying homage to obscure cult that was a mixture of Satanism, the Christian saints. voodoo, witchcraft, and demon-worship, rather than a religious amalgamation that The ancient role of the shaman remains evolved from a blending of African slaves’ spirit central to Macumba. He (it is most often a worship with their Spanish Catholic masters’ male) or she enters into a trance state and hierarchy of intercessory saints. talks to the spirits in order to gain advice or aid Constanzo, a drug smuggler, had created his for the supplicants. Before anyone can partici- own cruel concept of a cult and declared him- pate in a Macumba ceremony, he or she must self its high priest. He was joined by Sara Maria undergo an initiation. The aspirants must Aldrete, an attractive young woman, who led a enter a trance during the dancing and the bizarre double life as a high priestess and as an drumming and allow a god to possess them. honor student at Texas Southmost College in Once the possession has taken place, the Brownsville. Although, on the one hand, it shaman must determine which gods are in seemed that the cruel executions were used as a which initiate so the correct rituals may be disciplinary tool by the drug boss, as in all performed. The process is assisted by the sacri- instances of ritual sacrifice it was learned from fice of an animal and the shaman smearing surviving gang members that Constanzo had blood over the initiates. Once the initiates promised his followers that they would be able have been blooded, they take an oath of loyal- to absorb the spiritual essence of the victims. ty to the cult. Later, when the trance state and the possessing spirit has left them, the aspi- While Santeria’s rites are controversial in rants, now members of the Macumba cult, usu- that they may include the sacrifice of small ani- ally have no memory of the ritual proceedings. mals, it is essentially a benign religion. Once a serious investigation was made of Constanzo’s M Delving Deeper grotesque and gory version of a cult of human Huxley, Francis.The Invisibles. New York: McGraw- sacrifice, it was learned that he had combined Hill, 1966. aspects of Santeria, voodoo, and an ancient

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 287

Aztec ritual known as santismo with elements of Santeria originated in Cuba around 1517 his own personal bloody cosmology. Mexican among the slaves who combined elements of police officials had discovered the grisly handi- the Western African Yoruba and Bantu reli- work of the drug ring by following one of its gions with aspects of Spanish Catholicism. members to a large black cauldron in which a When they were forced to accept the religious human brain, a turtle shell, a horseshoe, a practices of their masters, the African slaves human spinal column, and an assortment of were at first greatly distressed that they could human bones had been boiled in blood. no longer pay homage to their worship of the Subsequent investigation revealed that Orishas, their spiritual guardians. Since they Constanzo’s drug ring was actually composed were in no position to protest for the freedom of individuals who belonged to a number of to practice their native religion, their resource- religious groups common to the area, includ- ful priests quickly noticed a number of parallels ing Roman Catholicism, Santeria, and Palo between the Yoruba religion and Catholicism. Mayombe. Many members of the gang insist- While paying respect and homage to various ed that the true inspiration for the human Christian saints, the Africans found that they sacrifices came from Constanzo’s demand that could simply envision that they were praying each of them watch the motion picture The to one of their own spirit beings. A secret reli- Believers (1987) 14 times. This thriller, star- gion was born—Regla de Ocha, “The Rule of ring Martin Sheen, Jimmy Smits, and Robert the Orisha,” or the common and most popular Loggia, took certain elements of Santeria, name, Santeria, “the way of the saints.” added numerous concepts foreign to the faith—including a malevolent high priest with incredible supernatural powers—then climaxed these powerful ingredients with SANTERIA originated in Cuba around 1517. human sacrifice. In spite of such public relations low points as the murders at Matamoros and negative In Santeria, the principal God, the supreme depictions in motion picture and television deity, is referred to as Olorun or Olodumare,“the presentations, Santeria continues to grow one who owns heaven.” The lesser guardians, among Hispanics in Florida, New York City, the Orisha, were the entities who were each and Los Angeles. Some estimates state that associated with a different saint: Babalz Ayi there are more than 300,000 practitioners of became St. Lazaurus; Oggzn became St. Peter; Santeria in New York alone. Although it was Oshzn became Our Lady of Charity; Elegba suppressed in Cuba during the 1960s, lessen- became St. Anthony; Obatala became the Res- ing of restrictions upon religious practices in urrected Christ, and so forth. Priests of the faith the 1990s saw the practitioners of Santeria in are called Santeros or Babalochas; priestesses are that country increase in great numbers. called Santeras or lyalochas. The term Olorisha While the rites remain secret and hidden may be applied to either a priest or a priestess. from outsiders, a few churches have emerged Although little is known of the rites of that provide their members an opportunity to Santeria, from what can be ascertained each practice Santeria freely. The Church of the celebration usually begins with an innovation Lukumi Babalu Aye was formed in southern of Olorun, the supreme deity. Dancing to the Florida in the early 1970s and won a land- strong African rhythms continues until indi- mark decision by the Supreme Court to be viduals are possessed by a particular Orisha allowed to practice animal sacrifice. The and allow the spirits to speak through them. African Theological Archministry, founded The ritual is climaxed with the blood sacrifice, by Walter Eugene King in South Carolina, usually a chicken. now reports approximately 10,000 members. The Church of Seven African Powers, also M Delving Deeper located in Florida, instructs its members how Middleton, John, ed. Magic, Witchcraft, and Curing. to use spells in their daily lives. Garden City, N.Y.: Natural History Press, 1967.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 288 Mystery Religions and Cults

“Santeria,” Alternative Religions. [Online] http://www. B.C.E.) blamed the Evil One for spoiling the religioustolerance. org/santeri.htm. 23 January plan of life and depriving humans of the 2002. “exalted goal of Good Thought.” Hinduism Sharma, Arvind, ed. Women in World Religions. envisions the gods and the demons as cosmic Albany: State University of New York Press, 1987. rivals for humankind. The demons are self- Villodo, Alberto, and Stanley Krippner. Healing centered and interested in their own gain States: A Journey into the World of Spiritual Healing while the gods are generous and willing to and Shamanism. New York: Fireside Books, 1987. share their bounty with others. The epistle writer Paul (d. 62–68 C.E.) informs Christians in Ephesians 6:12 that they are not fighting against creatures of flesh and blood, “but Satanic Cults against the principalities, against the powers, against the world rulers of this present dark- he scriptures of all religions acknowl- ness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness edge the existence of demonic beings. in the heavenly places.” T Some, including Christianity, Islam, and Zoroastrianism, regard the power of evil While it is one thing to recognize the entities to be real and perceive them as rivals human capacity for inflicting acts of incredible to the dominion of God. Others, such as Bud- evil upon their fellow men and women, it is dhism, consider them to be manifestations of quite another to fear rumors of organized cults ignorance and illusion. Those religions that of thousands of Satan worshippers who alleged- testify to demonic powers also recognize that ly plot horrid deeds against the members of these negative beings are subject to the com- other religions in the name of their cloven- mands of a leader, known by various names: hoofed and horned god. Contrary to the beliefs Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, Iblis, Mara, and of certain conservative Christians, Satanism as Angra Mainyu, among others. an actual religion is composed of a few small groups, which according to census figures in the United States and Canada probably number less than 10,000 members. Such religious cults as Santeria, Wicca, voodoo, and various neopa- THE Qur’an warns that “whoever follows gan groups are regularly and incorrectly identi- the steps of Satan will assuredly be bid to fied as satanic, and it has been suggested by some that the statistics often quoted by certain indecency and dishonor.” Christian evangelists, warning of millions of Satan worshippers, quite likely consider all non-Christian religions as satanic, including While rationalists in the present age of sci- Buddhism, Hinduism, and Islam. ence and technology find it difficult to accept In the 1980s and 1990s, a widespread fear the concept of demons tempting men and swept across the United States that there were women to commit acts of wickedness under dozens of secret satanic cults involved in satan- the direction of a central embodiment of evil, ic ritual abuse and sacrificing hundreds of such as Satan, other serious-minded philoso- babies, children, and adults. Television and phers and theologians call attention to the radio talk shows featured people who claimed diverse horrors of the twentieth century and to be former members of such demonic cults the seemingly endless capabilities of humans and those who had allegedly recovered memo- to inflict evil upon their fellow beings in the ries of satanic abuse. For a time, certain com- beginning of the twenty-first century and munities developed a near-hysteria and a fear argue that such perversities transcend the of Satanists that recalled the time of the Salem bounds of reason. The Qur’an warns that witchcraft trials. Even at its most alarming “whoever follows the steps of Satan will peak of irrational belief in such murderous assuredly be bid to indecency and dishonor.” cults, however, few accused such religious The prophet Zoroaster (c. 628 B.C.E.–c. 551 Satanists as Anton LaVey (1930–1997) and

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 289 his Church of Satan in San Francisco as con- Individuals, primarily teenagers and young doning ritual human sacrifices. After exhaus- adults, may for a time dabble in the occult, cer- tive police investigations on both local and emonial magick, and other freelance rituals and national levels failed to produce any hard evi- declare themselves as Satanists. Their numbers dence to support such frightening accounts, are difficult to assess with any degree of accura- allegations of satanic ritual abuse faded to the cy, for they are essentially faddists, generally status of a kind of Christian . inspired by a current motion picture or televi- There are many kinds of free-form Satan- sion series that popularizes Satanism or witch- ism, ranging from that which is merely sympto- craft, and their interest in Satanism is short- matic of sexual unrest and moral rebellion lived. Some of these satanic dabblers may go so among young people to those mentally unbal- far as to sacrifice a small animal and spray-paint anced serial killers who murder and sacrifice satanic symbols on houses and sidewalks, but their victims to their own perverse concept of their commitment to a lifestyle dominated by satanic evil. Teenagers and young adults may be dedication to Satan soon dissipates. mistaken for Satanists, because they dress in Although Satanism and witchcraft have dark gothic clothes, read occult literature, or become synonymous in the popular mind for play with a ouija board with friends—but most many centuries, they constitute two vastly of them are merely role-playing and quietly divergent philosophies and metaphysical sys- protesting the conformity they wish to resist. tems. Generally speaking, witchcraft, the Old Other young people are drawn into a transient Religion, has its origins in primitive nature attraction toward Satanism by a number of worship and has no devil or Satan in its cos- heavy-metal bands who merely pretend to be mology. While some traditional witches seek practicing Satanists to shock parents and to to control the forces of nature and elemental provoke publicity in the highly competitive forces in both the seen and unseen worlds, oth- field of contemporary music. ers are contented to work with herbs and heal- Each year, hundreds of homicides are ing. In essence, what many have described as thought to have been satanically or ritually the “power” of witchcraft throughout the ages inspired. However, federal, state, and local law may be the effective exercise of mind over enforcement has never proven the existence matter, those abilities in the transcendent of an organized satanic movement that has level of mind that today we term psychic or been responsible for these deaths, or that mental phenomena. True Satanism—although those murderers who were apprehended for manifesting in a multitude of forms and the homicides were members of any satanic expressions and having also originated in an religious group. Some serial killers have ancient worship of a pre-Judeo-Christian claimed to be Satanists, but in each of these god—is today essentially a corruption of both cases, police investigations have revealed that the nature worship of witchcraft and the for- the murderers were not actually members of mal Christian church service, especially the any of the satanic religious groups. Even such rites of the Roman Catholic Church. a high-profile “devil-worshipper” as Richard Some scholars argue that in a real sense, Ramirez (1960– ), the infamous “Night the Christian Church itself “created” the kind Stalker” of Los Angeles, who committed a of Satanism it fears most through the excesses series of brutal night-time killings, robberies, of the Inquisition, which made an industry and sexual attacks, was never found to be a out of hunting, persecuting, torturing, and member of any formal satanic group. killing those men and women accused of Although Ramirez scrawled an inverted pen- being doctrinal heretics and those practition- tagram (a symbol traditionally associated with ers of the Old Religion who were condemned satanic rituals) in the homes of some of his for worshipping the devil through the practice victims and shouted, “Hail, Satan!” as he was of witchcraft. Then, in the sixteenth century, being arraigned on charges of having mur- a jaded and decadent aristocracy, weary of the dered 14 people, he was strictly a lone-wolf severity of conventional morality legislated by worshipper of evil. the church, perversely began to convert the

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 290 Mystery Religions and Cults

primitive belief structures of serf and peasant who have established small covens of 13 or into an obscene rendering of the rites of tradi- fewer members: tional with the ritualistic aspects of The Pentagram: The traditional five-point- Christian worship. ed star, most often shown within a circle. In contemporary times, many of those who Goat’s Head within a Pentagram: The sigil openly claim to be Satanists and to belong to of , the symbol for Anton LaVey’s organized satanic groups insist that they do not Church of Satan. worship the image of the devil condemned by Number 666:The number of the beast in Christian and other religions because the word the Book of Revelation, considered by many “Satan” does not specify a being, but rather a Christians to represent Satan. movement or a state of mind. What Satanists do worship, these individuals explain, is a spirit Upside-Down Cross: A mockery of Jesus’ being commonly known as Sathan in English death on the cross. Sometimes the cross is and Sathanas in Latin. They do not believe shown with broken “arms.” Satan to be the Supreme God, but they believe Upside-Down Cross Incorporating an Invert- him to be the messenger of God in that he ed Question Mark: The cross of confusion, brought to Eve the knowledge of God. questioning the authority and power of Jesus. Satanists believe that there is a God above and Quarter Moon and Star: Represents the beyond the “god” that created the cosmos. The Moon Goddess Diana and Lucifer, the “Morn- most high God takes no part in the affairs of ing Star.” When the moon is reversed, it is the world; thus Satanists believe their faith to usually satanic. be the only true religion, insofar as revealed Classic Peace Symbol of the 1960s: The sign religion to mortals can be understood. of peace carried by protestors of the Vietnam War in the 1960s has allegedly been appropri- ated by Satanists who now use it to denote an upside-down cross with broken arms, thus sig- ANTON Szandor LaVey started the rebirth nifying the defeat of Christianity. of Contemporary Satanism on Walpurgisnacht Inverted Swastika: The swastika is another once-honorable symbol that simply represent- (May 1), 1966 with the Church of Satan. ed the perpetual progression of the four sea- sons, the four winds, the four elements, and so forth. Already perverted when the Nazis Satanism, according to certain of its expo- claimed it as their symbol, Satanists are said to nents, is the oldest of all world religions, and it invert it to show the elements of nature is the only one that by doctrine lays claim to turned against themselves and out of harmony having its origin in the Garden of Eden. with God’s divine plan of balance. Adam’s firstborn son, Cain, is thought to have Ritual Calendar: Satanism adopted the tra- celebrated the first Satanic Mass, and today, ditional calendar of witchcraft and celebrates any lone Satanist can celebrate a valid Mass if eight major festivals, known as Sabbats: the occasion arises. In the case of established • February 1 Candelmas covens, an ordained priest performs the office • March 21 Spring Equinox of the liturgy. Satanism, they maintain, is also the oldest form of worship according to discov- • April 30 Walpurgisnacht eries made by archaeologists, who have discov- • May 1 Beltane ered drawings of the Horned God (Sathan) in • June 21 Summer caves of Europe dating to prehistoric times. • August 1 Lammas The following signs and symbols are among • September 23 Fall Euinox the most common expressions of Satanism, both among individual Satanists and those • October 31 self-proclaimed “high-priests and priestesses” *• December 21 Winter Solstice

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 291

Contemporary Satanism is said to have countries. According to a number of scholars, experienced its rebirth on Walpurgisnacht the Church itself may have been greatly (May 1), 1966, when Anton Szandor LaVey responsible for the revival of the Old Religion brought into being San Francisco’s Church of by its having increasingly exercised extremely Satan. The kinds of Satanism in vogue at vari- repressive regulations upon the private lives of ous times in the centuries before LaVey’s the common people. Then, once excessive doc- revival expressed itself in many ways—some trines and dogmas had provoked a rebirth of reflected the Dark Gods of antiquity, but most paganism, the Church saw the nature-worship- mirrored the dark side of the human imagina- ping rituals of the common people as a threat to tion. Generally speaking, the kind of Satanism its authority and condemned these men and championed by LaVey and others preaches women as being practitioners of an organized indulgence in personal pleasure, and it has satanic religion that never really existed. never pretended to be other than a countercul- An analysis of the Medieval Church’s sex- ture alternative to the civil and religious estab- ual code reveals that its basic law was that the lishments and a relentless foe of conventional act of sexual intercourse was to be performed morality. But none of the satanic cults, such as as seldom as possible. Stern-faced Church the Church of Satan or the Temple of Set, authorities encouraged their flocks to avoid have many points in common with the conser- cohabitation completely, even if married. In vative Christian concept of Satan. They do the eyes of the Church there was no love, only not worship a Satan that commands demons desire. To have feelings toward a member of and seduces human souls into hell. To most of the opposite sex, even though no actual physi- the satanic cultists, Satan represents a force of cal intimacy took place, was inherently sinful. nature that inspires their own individual And the holy state of matrimony provided no expressions of virility and sexuality. sanctuary for love. To love, or desire, one’s M Delving Deeper lawful marriage partner was considered sinful. Cristiani, Leon. Evidence of Satan in the Modern One of the Church’s defenders stated that if a World. New York: Avon, 1975. man loved his wife too passionately, he had committed a sin worse than adultery. Freedland, . The Occult Explosion. New York: Berkley, 1972. In his Sex in History (1954), G. Rattray Tay- LaVey, Anton Szandor.The Satanic Bible. New York: lor summarized the strict system of Church Avon, 1969. morality as it was set forward in a series of peni- ———. The Satanic Rituals. New York: Avon, 1972. tential books. Every imaginable misdeed and every conceivable misdemeanor is discussed and Lyons, Arthur. Satan Wants You: The Cult of Devil Wor- analyzed at great length and appropriate penal- ship in America. New York: Mysterious Press, 1989. ties are set forth for each sexual misstep. Taylor explains that the basic code of the Church was composed of three main propositions: The Rise of Satanism in 1. All who could were urged to accept the the Middle Ages ideal of complete celibacy; 2. An absolute ban was placed on all forms of or the common folk of Europe, the Mid- sexual expression other than intercourse dle Ages (c. 500–c. 1500) were a time of between married persons, and prohibitions F fear, oppression, and despair, thus provid- were drawn up to thwart an exhaustive list ing fertile soil for the seeds of the old pagan of sexual activity, the violation of which practices to take root and flourish anew. The resulted in terrible penitential acts; ancient rituals and nature rites that were prac- ticed with joy and abandon by the peasants 3. The days per year upon which even mar- came to be feared by the Medieval Church as ried couples might consummate the sex act demonic witchcraft that worshipped Satan and were decreased in number. sought to destroy Christendom, which was at The frustrated populace were left with the that time the official religion of all European equivalent of about two months of the year

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 292 Mystery Religions and Cults

during which they might, for the purpose of obsession. In its attempt to eradicate sin by procreation alone and without invoking any means of enforced sexual repression, the sensations of pleasure, engage in sexual con- Church inadvertently created fertile ground nection. If a child had been born to them and for the rebirth of the dormant Old Religion. had been delivered at a particular time of the With the sanctioned state of Holy Matrimony year which would fit in a certain manner in open to only a few, the stories of the old ways, the Church calendar, the anxious parents the old customs, and the old mysteries with might be prevented by their faith from having their emphasis on fertility and communal sex intercourse for a year or more. rites became appealing to the common folk. The penitential books developed the mys- In the early days of Christianity, the tical concept that all virgins were the brides of Church Fathers permitted women to preach, Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.). Therefore, cure, exorcise, and baptize. By the Middle any man who seduced a virgin was not only Ages, women had lost all vestiges of any legal committing fornication, but, at the same time, rights whatsoever, and the Church regarded the more serious sexual crime of adultery. them as responsible for all sexual guilt. It was Christ was cast into the role of the indignant woman who had precipitated the Fall by tempt- and outraged husband, and Mother Church, as ing man, who would otherwise have surely his earthly representative, was thereby empow- remained pure. Women were considered a nec- ered to exact the terrible penance which the essary evil. In the Old Religion, she would once angered deity demanded. The maiden, unless again be elevated to the status of priestess, heal- she had been forcibly raped, was also held to be er, and a respected symbol of fertility. in mortal sin, for she had committed adultery against her husband, Christ. The loss of civil rights, the tyranny of the feudal lords, and the imposition of sexual repression by the Church provided the fresh fuel for the smoldering sparks of the Old Reli- gion among the common people. But the FOR the common folk of Europe, the Middle Church and the feudal establishment would Ages were a time of fear, oppression, and despair. soon move to combat the “evil” influence of the resurrected Pan, god of fertility, nature, and freedom. Church scholars would soon consult the ancient manuscripts to determine Chastity was honored as the Church’s sex- how best to deal with the formidable adver- ual ideal and the virtuous wife was the one sary who had returned from the past. The feu- who would deny herself to her husband. It was dal lords would soon lose all patience with the not only the sexual act for which the peniten- rebellious serfs and set about to slay them as tials prescribed prohibitions and penance. methodically as a farmer sets out to remove Kissing and fondling also brought down severe noxious weeds from his fields of grain, and the penalties. Church would ignite a flame which would It was, according to Taylor, in a spirit of eventually destroy thousands of innocents in desperation to save the souls of weaker the Inquisition. Pan, the horned and goat- brethren that the Church passed such ruthless hoofed god of the ancient mystery rites, had codes of personal behavior and repeatedly dis- been transformed into Satan, the enemy of torted and falsified the pronouncement of bib- the Church, Christ, and all good. lical texts in order to obtain justification for In The History of Magic, (1948), Kurt its laws. Such an extreme asceticism was cer- Seligmann offered what seems to be an astute tainly not preached by Christ, and such a sex- analysis of the situation: “…the ancient sur- ual code is supported by neither the Old nor vivals, the amusements of serfs, the most New Testaments. innocent stories, were henceforth Satanic, The Middle Ages had become a time of and the women who knew about the old leg- intolerable sexual frustration and sexual ends and magic traditions were transformed

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 293 into witches.…the traditional gatherings, the Seligmann, Kurt. The History of Magic. New York: ’s Festival on the eve of May Day, the Pantheon Books, 1948. Bacchanals, the Diana feasts, became the Taylor, G. Rattray. Sex in History. New York: Van- witches’ sabbath…the broom, symbol of the guard Press, 1952. sacred hearth…became an evil tool. The sex- Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New ual rites of old, destined to stimulate the fertil- York: Harper & Row, 1967. ity of nature, were now the manifestations of a forbidden carnal lust. Mating at random, a Black Mass survival of communal customs…now [were] an infringement of the most sacred laws.” In 1966, when Anton Szandor LaVey (1930– 1997), high priest of the Satanic Church of To the Church, the devils solidified into America, joined socialite Judith Case and one—Satan, enemy of Christ’s work here on freelance writer John Raymond in the bonds Earth. To the people, who could not really of matrimony, he performed the rites over the care about the philosophical dualism of an naked body of Lois Murgenstrumm, who evil adversary for the Christ of the Feudal served as the living altar. Later, when LaVey Lords and the Church, the Old Religion explained the ritual significance of the living offered release from oppression and unrelent- altar to reporters, he remarked that an altar ing drudgery. shouldn’t be a cold, unyielding slab of sterile According to Seligmann, the peasants of stone or wood. It should be a symbol of unre- the Middle Ages did not view their Old Reli- strained lust and indulgence. gion as a perversion, but as “…primitive and All in all, it was quite a wedding for the innocent customs. At the sabbat [the peasant] first public marriage ceremony ever held in was free to do as he pleased. He was feared the United States by a devil-worshipping cult. also; and in his lifelong oppression, this gave The bride shunned the traditional white gown him some dignity, some sense of freedom.” to appear in a bright red dress. The groom It was in his enjoyment of the excitement wore a black turtleneck sweater and coat. The and vigor of the Old Religion that the peasant satanic high priest stole the show, however, in could allow himself the luxury of experiencing a black cape lined with scarlet silk and a close- pleasure without the interference of Mother fitting blood-red hood from which two white Church, which sought to control and repress horns protruded. even human emotions. But it was in rebellion The cynical might point out that LaVey’s against church and state that provoked the San Francisco-based church headquarters was feudal and church establishments to denounce once a brothel; the purists among the Satanists the Old Religion as satanic and to declare its might grumble about how LaVey’s showbiz practitioners witches, Satan’s willing servants. approach has demeaned the esoteric allure of And it was in that same time of unrest, despair, their secret rituals; but it is difficult to be dog- and fear of demons that “woman” and “witch” matic about the precise rites and liturgies of became largely synonymous. St. Augustine (d. the Black Mass. 604) had declared that humankind had been sent to destruction through one woman (Eve) and had had salvation restored to it through another woman (Mary). But, as many writers have since commented, woman had, to the EARLY Sabbats were held well away from the medieval and Renaissance man, become cities and villages on large areas of flat ground. almost completely dualistic.

M Delving Deeper Hunt, Morton. The Natural History of Love. New Most authorities agree that the early Sab- York: Anchor, 1994. bats were held well away from the cities and Russell, Jeffrey Burton. Witchcraft in the Middle Ages. villages on large areas of flat ground. Many Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1972. covens preferred hilly ground, even mountain-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 294 Mystery Religions and Cults

sides; but wherever the rituals were held, it traditionally comprised of no more than 12 was essential that one end of the worship area members.) Christian observers of the Sabbat be wooded. This grove, according to tradition, were quick to compare this ceremonial entrance served as the choir and sanctuary. The open to the orthodox introit, but there is no evidence area served as the equivalent of the nave in an that the witches referred to the procession by orthodox church. At the far end of the wood- this name or even intended a comparison to the ed grove, the worshippers erected an altar of Christian order of service. According to con- stones. Upon the altar was placed a large, temporary reports of Sabbat gatherings in the wooden image of Satan, which many contem- Middle Ages (c. 500–c. 1500), several hundred, porary scholars agree was quite likely intended and in some cases, several thousand, people to be a representation of the nature god Pan, attended the ritual observances. rather than the Prince of Darkness. The chief officiant was called “The Even in its most polished form, this effigy Ancient One,” a purely symbolic title, as in did not resemble the sleek, mustachioed popu- many Sabbats, the priestess might be an adoles- lar conception of a long-tailed devil in red cent girl. At the priestess’ signal, the celebrants tights. The idol’s torso was human, but its bot- touched their torches to the flame burning tom half was that of a goat. Its head, too, was between the dark image’s horns and received more often goat-like than that of a clearly dis- the transference of Lucifer’s light. The office cernible human physiognomy. The entire was opened with the priestess chanting: “I will image was stained black, and in some locales, come to the altar. Save me my Holy Lord Satan bore a small torch between its horns. The cen- from the treacherous and the violent.” The cer- tral feature of all such idols was said to be a emonial procession and opening prayer com- prominent penis of exaggerated proportions, pleted, the priestess next delivered the ceremo- emphasizing the rites of fertility in which the nial kiss to the hindquarters of the image. ancient rituals originated. The only real steadfast rule of the Sabbat was that there must be an equal number of both sexes. Each participant must have a mate. Under torture, many witches told their A COVEN is traditionally comprised of no confessors that Satan would conjure up demons to take the place of either sex if more than 12 members. human company should run short. Each initiate and each member in atten- dance was required to bring food and drink for The tortures of the Inquisition brought the banquet. In the state of poverty and depri- forth all manner of obscene versions of the vation in which so many peasants lived, it is Black Sabbat, and perhaps the great majority easy to see why they looked forward to these of such testimony is suspect. It must be point- smorgasbords during the Sabbats. Wine, beer, ed out that descriptions of the Black Mass and cider were all known by the twelfth cen- were derived from confessions achieved by tury, and attendees were encouraged to drink torture, as well as from accounts of medieval as well as eat their fill. Christians who observed pagan celebrations of It seems, in the opinion of many scholars, the , midsummer, and so forth and that the celebrants may have sprinkled liberal who collectively designated the participants dosages of trance-inducing herbs into the as “satan-worshippers.” However, numerous communal brew. Undoubtedly, such an action scholars of witchcraft, sorcery, and Satanism was designed to break down the last vestiges of generally agree on the following order of ser- inhibitions that some newcomers might main- vice for the observance. tain. It was most important that everyone be The Sabbat began with the ceremonial congenial by the hour when it was time for entrance of the participants, led by the high the Sabbat Dance, or, as it is commonly priest or high priestess of the coven. (A coven is known, the Witches’ Round.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 295

The round was performed with the dancers swastika, which represents the horns of four in a back-to-back position with their hands beasts turning a mill or a wheel. clasped and their heads turned so that they Perhaps the climax of the traditional might see each other. A lively dance such as Witches Round came with the priestess this, which was essentially circular in move- becoming the living altar and lying there, ment, would need little help from drugged naked, to receive the material offerings of the drinks to bring about a condition of vertigo in group. Token gifts of wheat, fruit, and in some the most hearty of dancers. In his The Satanic cases, small animals, may have been offered Mass (1965), H. T. F. Rhodes writes: “The on the human altar. This part of the Sabbat result of the dance was an ecstatic condition seems to have been a most important facet of wherein, as the movement progressed, offi- the fertility rites, which, in primitive times, ciants and congregation were united as if in was probably the primary motivation for the one body.” observance. In the sixteenth century, Florin de Rae- mond described the rites of the Sabbat then By the time of the Middle Ages with its extant (translation from Rhodes, The Satanic grim repression of pleasure and sex, it appears Mass): “The presiding deity is a black goat to be a point of general agreement that a mass with two horns. A man dressed as a priest is sexual communion was followed by wild and attended by two women servers. A young ini- ecstatic dancing. Such accounts must always tiate is presented to the goat who makes the be evaluated by considering the source: sign of the cross with the left hand and com- women and men under torture and death at mands those present to salute him with…the the stake. It seems certain from the perspec- kiss upon the hind-quarters. Between his tive in the twenty-first century, that the old horns the creature carries a black lighted can- mystery religions took on a completely differ- dle from which the worshippers’ tapers are ent interpretation when observed by Christ- lighted. As each one adores the goat, money is ian witnesses. dropped into a silver dish.” De Raemond goes It was during the sixteenth and seven- on to state that the new witch is initiated by teenth centuries that the mold became set for giving Satan a lock of her hair, and by “going the ritual patterns which many today com- apart with him into a wood.” Then, according monly think of as Satanism. It was then that to de Raemond, “The Sabbat dance follows in the practitioners of the Old Religion went the familiar back-to-back positions and the completely underground with their worship Mass proper then begins. A plain black cape is ceremonies while the decadent aristocracy worn by the celebrant. A segment of turnip, seized upon the Black Mass as a kind of hedo- dyed black, is used in place of the Host for the nistic parlor game in which one might express elevation. On seeing it above the priest’s his sexual fantasies on living altars and cavort head, the congregation cry, ‘Master, save us!’ about in the nude. Unrestrained immorality Water replaces wine in the chalice. Offensive was the order of the day as Parisians followed material is used as a substitute for holy water.” the example of their Sun King, Louis XIV The simplest ring dance practiced by (1638–1715). Satanism was perhaps developed witches is that of a plain circle with men and to its highest estate, as the jaded aristocrats women alternating with joined hands. Some- began to adapt the witchcraft rituals to suit times the men face in and the women face their own sexual fantasies. The enlightened out. In certain cases, upright poles may be sophisticate’s mockery of the primitive customs placed on the perimeter of the dance circle so had been converted to a serious interest by the that the dancers might weave their way tension and insecurity of the times. Although through the staves. As the witches become the Inquisition still consumed its quota of more accomplished, the dance patterns may witches, the France of King Louis XIV was a become more sophisticated, but most authori- high-living, low-principled era, and lords and ties feel that nearly all of the dances may be ladies began to pray in earnest to Satan to traced from ancient designs, such as the grant them high office and wealth. Whether or

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 296 Mystery Religions and Cults

not their wishes for elevation in the society of When she was 20, Catherine married their day was granted, it would seem that the Antoine Montvoisin, who, as far as can be majority of these high-born Satanists paid cur- determined, never contributed any money sory homage to the Horned God only as a toward her well-being. Innately resourceful, means of indulging their baser passions. she had soon established herself as a midwife, a beautician, and an herbalist, and was sup- M Delving Deeper porting both Antoine and his daughter by a O’Keefe, Daniel Lawrence. Stolen Lightning: The Social former marriage in handsome style. Theory of Magic. New York: Vintage Books, 1983. Rhodes, H. T. F. The Satanic Mass. London: Arrow It was when the enterprising La Voisin Books, 1965. included palmistry, prophecy, and astrology Taylor, G. Rattray. Sex in History. New York: Van- among her stock-in-trade that she incurred guard Press, 1952. the wrath of the established Church. Instead of being flayed alive by a grand inquisitor, the Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New young woman convinced a learned tribunal York: Harper & Row, 1967. composed of the vicars general and several Williams, Charles. Witchcraft . New York: Meridian doctors of theology from the Sorbonne that Books, 1960. her approach to astrology was completely acceptable to the Church. Catherine Montvoisin The effect that her release had upon her At her trial in Paris in 1680, Catherine already flourishing trade as an herbalist and Deshayes, “La Voisin” (c. 1640–1680), boast- her ever-increasing reputation as a seer was fully stated that she had sacrificed more than remarkable. People reasoned that La Voisin 2,500 children who had their throats slit at had secured the Church’s blessing on her her Black Sabbats. She also claimed that her magic. She was soon surrounded by many poisonous potions brought about the deaths of wealthy clients. many more jealous husbands, unfaithful wives, and unwanted parents than all the other pro- La Voisin received her supplicants in a fessional poisoners of Paris combined. darkened chamber wherein she appeared in an ermine-lined robe emblazoned with two hun- dred eagles embroidered in gold thread on pur- ple velvet. For the right price, the high priest- LA Voisin convinced a learned tribunal that ess would officiate at a special Black Mass for a troubled seeker of satanic solace. If the suppli- her approach to astrology was completely acceptable cant were female, then the client herself, to the Church. regardless of how high-born she might be, would serve as the Black Mass’s living altar. The high priestess kept a secret list of more In 1647, the little girl who would become than 50 Roman Catholic priests who would one of history’s most infamous Satanists was celebrate the Black Mass at her bidding. Her just another barefooted beggar who had been great favorite was Abbe Guilborg (d. 1680), sent out into the streets to tell fortunes for a who, in spite of the fact that he held a number few coins from the passersby. By coincidence, of public and private ecclesiastical offices, was many of the waif’s “predictions” came true, always in need of extra money to maintain his and she cultivated a clientele who swore by mistresses he kept closeted about Paris. His her “God-given powers.” But the appealing lit- skill as a chemist was also put to good use by tle prophetess with the smudged nose soon dis- La Voisin for her clients who wished effective covered that Satan’s wages were much higher poisons, and Guilborg managed to cut down than the ones offered by the angry wives who on housekeeping expenses with his mistresses suspected their husbands of infidelity or the by selling his many illegitimate children to La frustrated young women who wanted to know Voisin for use as satanic sacrifices during her when they would get a husband. Black Masses.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 297

Babies for sacrifice cost the high priestess a Marguerite, La Voisin’s stepdaughter, often good deal of money, but she had learned to assisted at the Black Mass in the capacity of economize in the Paris streets. She established clerk to the celebrating priest. When Mar- a home for unwed mothers, which saw the girls guerite happened to find herself with child as through their pregnancies and relieved them the result of a flirtation with a married neigh- of the responsibility of caring for an unwanted bor, she became alarmed when she found her child. Girls without financial means were pro- stepmother casting appraising eyes at the vided for at no charge. The bills presented to bulge of her pregnancy. When the child was the women of the aristocracy were large born, Marguerite, in spite of herself, found enough to cover the operating expenses for the that a maternal instinct existed within her. entire home. The young pampered aristocrats, Since she was quite aware that La Voisin had who inconveniently found themselves in a no interest in becoming a grandmother, Mar- family way, were, however, offered the bonus of guerite had sent her child away to be brought having a punitive potion secretly administered up in the country. to the rogue who had been so careless in his While she was becoming wealthy from her seduction. With moral laxity the order of the performance of the satanic rites, La Voisin was day in Louis XIV’s (1638–1715) France, the unaware that a police official named Desgrez, shrewd La Voisin’s home for unwed mothers a detective who had arrested Madame de always managed to provide her with a stock- Brinvilliers (1630–1676), an aristocratic pile of sacrificial infants. Satanist who specialized in poisons, was clos- The Black Mass was held deep in the bow- ing in on her Black Sabbats. When his men els of La Voisin’s high-walled house in the reported the number of the high-ranking and region lying south of St. Denis, which, in sev- the high-born who were frequenting the enteenth-century Paris, was called Villeneuve. Satanist’s subterranean chambers, Desgrez The supplicant approached the altar in com- found himself faced with quite a decision. It plete nudity and lay upon its black surface. A would not benefit him to anger so many black-robed acolyte stepped forward to place a important people by suggesting that the activ- flickering black candle in each of her upturned ities in which they were engaging were wrong. palms. At this point, Abbe Guilborg (d. 1680) If he arrested La Voisin, he would, at least appeared and positioned himself at the living indirectly, be criticizing the members of the altar. He wore vestments of an orthodox shape aristocracy who regularly attended her Sab- made of white linen. The chasuble (outer vest- bats and who relied upon her talents as a seer- ment worn by celebrant at Mass) and the alb ess and a priestess. were embroidered with black pine cones, the As Desgrez struggled with this dilemma, ancient Greek symbol of fertility. The priest one of his officers came to him trembling with placed the chalice upon the supplicant’s stom- fear. He had recognized the crest on one of the ach, kissed her body, and officiated the ceremo- coaches waiting before La Voisin’s walls as ny. The prayer book was bound in human skin; belonging to none other than Madame de the holy water was urine; and the host was usu- Montespan (1641–1707), the mistress of King ally a toad, a turnip, or on occasion, true host Louis XIV. The officer told him that the royal stolen from a church and desecrated with filth. mistress had served as the naked, living altar The rituals completed, it was time for the at one of La Voisin’s Sabbats. offering. Abbe Guilborg stretched out his arms Desgrez brought his evidence and the list of to receive the infant delivered there by the names to his superior, La Reynie, head of the black-robed acolyte, intoning the dark entities Chambre Ardente. King Louis had pledged Astaroth and Asmodeus to accept the sacrifice himself to support the Chambre, but the rank of the child so the supplicants at the Black of the names on the list, including that of his Mass might receive the things that they asked. own mistress, placed him in a politically explo- The child was raised aloft and the priest sive situation. His advisors cautioned him that deftly slashed its throat. a hasty exposure of the decadence of court life

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 298 Mystery Religions and Cults

would lead to a revolution or encourage Eng- Gilles de Rais was a man so noted for his land to launch an invasion against a morally devotion to duty and his personal piety that he corrupt and internally torn France. came to be regarded as a latter-day Lancelot. After the arrest of La Voisin, several plant- But, like Lancelot, de Rais entered into an ill- ed rumors caused some of the court favorites fated love affair that destroyed him. Although involved to flee the country on extended trips it was undoubtedly an affair that was conduct- abroad. After they were safely out of the coun- ed entirely on a spiritual plane, de Rais became try, the king saw to it that evidence against the platonic lover of Joan of Arc, the strange highborn court figures, including his indis- young mystic whose “voices” dictated that she creet mistress, was suppressed. La Voisin her- save France. He became her guardian and pro- self was treated to a rather pleasant stay in jail, tector, but when Joan was captured and burned until King Louis had seen to it that all those of at the stake, de Rais felt as though his years of high position had been protected. Then La serving God and the good had been for Voisin was delivered to the grand inquisitor. naught. After the maid of Orleans was betrayed by the Church, he became trans- Catherine Montvoisin endured four six- formed into a satanic fiend of such hellish and hour ordeals in the torture chamber before she unholy proportions that his like may be was brought to the stake on February 23, 1680. unequaled in the annals of perverse crimes By the king’s order, only testimony concerning against society. Many scholars who have exam- those Satanists who had already been con- ined the life of this pietist turned monster in demned was allowed to be recorded. The for- depth have agreed that de Rais’s crimes and mer fortuneteller from the streets of Paris went acts of sacrilege were quite likely inspired by to her death singing offensive songs and curs- what he considered God’s betrayal of God’s ing the priests who sought her final confession. good and faithful servant, Joan of Arc. M Delving Deeper Although she had given him a child, Cavendish, Richard. The Black Arts. New York: Gilles de Rais left his wife, vowed never to Capricorn Books, 1968. have sexual intercourse with another woman, Rhodes, H. T. F. The Satanic Mass. London: Arrow and secreted himself in his castle at Tiffauges. Books, 1965. The young man who had once surrounded Seligmann, Kurt. The History of Magic. New York: himself with priests and supported dozens of Pantheon Books, 1948. chapels throughout France, now welcomed Williams, Charles. Witchcraft. New York: Meridian profligates, broken-down courtiers, syco- Books, 1960. phants, and wastrels to his castle, and his fam- ily gold supported several rounds of lavish orgies. At last, even the vast wealth of the de Gilles de Rais (1404–1440) Rais was depleted, and Gilles decided to try In 1415, as a boy of 11, Gilles de Rais became his hand at alchemy, the dream of transmuting heir to the greatest fortune in France. At 16, base metals into gold, as a means of replenish- he increased his net worth by marrying the ing his fortune. extremely wealthy Catherine de Thouars. Within a short time, he had converted an Although he was known as a devout Christian entire wing of his castle into a series of exten- with a mystical turn of mind, and is described sive alchemical laboratories. Alchemists and by his contemporaries as a man of rare ele- sorcerers from all over Europe flocked to gance and almost angelic beauty, he was far Tiffauges. Some came to freeload on the feasts from an ascetic. He was highly skilled in the and to fleece the young nobleman out of a few arts of warfare, and when he had barely turned bags of gold. Others came to seek final answers 20 he rode by the side of Joan of Arc (c. and resolution to the persistent, haunting quest 1412–1441) and served as her chief lieu- of the alchemist. Although de Rais himself tenant, fighting with such fierce merit that joined the alchemists and magicians in work King Charles VII (1403–1431) later awarded sessions that went nearly around the clock, all de Rais the title of Marshal of France. of their experiments counted for naught.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 299

It was the Italian alchemist/sorcerer Anto- “It is thought likely by some historians nio Francisco Prelati, a former priest, who told that this was their reward for testifying against him that a mortal cannot hope to achieve the their master,” Masters and Lea reflect, “and transmutation of base metals into gold without that both ecclesiastical and civil authorities the help of Satan. And the only way that an were far more interested in obtaining Gilles’ alchemist or a sorcerer could hope to arouse money and properties, which were still consid- Satan’s interest in his work was by dedicating erable, than in punishing him for his crimes.” the most abominable crimes to his name. M Delving Deeper Under Prelati’s direction, de Rais set about Lyons, Arthur. The Second Coming: Satanism in Ameri- to commit his first abominable crime. He ca. New York: Award Books, 1970. lured a young peasant boy into the castle and Masters, R. E. L. and Eduard Lea. Perverse Crimes in into the chambers that he provided for Prelati. History. New York: Julian Press, 1963. Under the alchemist’s instruction, de Rais Trevor-Roper, H. R. The European Witch-Craze. New brutally killed the boy and used his blood for York: Harper & Row, 1967. writing of and formulas. Satan did Williams, Charles. Witchcraft. New York: Meridian not appear and no base metals were transmut- Books, 1960. ed into gold, but Gilles de Rais no longer cared. He had discovered an enterprise far more satisfying than the alchemist’s quest. He had discovered sadistic satisfaction and plea- Anton LaVey’s First sure in the torture and murder of children. Church of Satan On September 13, 1440, Jean the Bishop of n Walpurgisnacht, April 30, 1966, Nantes signed the legal citation which would Anton Szandor LaVey (1930–1997) bring the Baron Gilles de Rais to trial. Among Oof San Francisco shaved his head, the charges levied on him were the killing, donned clerical clothing, complete with white strangling, and massacring of innocent chil- collar, and proclaimed himself Satan’s high dren. In addition to such horrors, he was also priest. Concurrently, LaVey announced the charged with evoking demons, making pacts establishment of the First Church of Satan in with them, and sacrificing children to them. America. A short time later, LaVey published Etienne Corillaut, one of de Raises’s per- The Satanic Bible (1969), affirming in bold lan- sonal servants, later testified at his master’s guage the teachings of the Church of Satan trial when the Marshal of France was accused and proclaiming that Satan ruled the earth. of having slain as many as 800 children. This was the dawn of the Age of Satan, he Rather than be put to the question by the announced—the morning of magic and unde- court, de Rais chose to confess every sordid filed wisdom. and gory deed. Such a confession would spare Worship of the Prince of Darkness is at least him the ordeals by torture awaiting those who as old as the Judeo-Christian tradition, and protested their innocence. Because of his high there was nothing new about a belief in magical position in the court of France, Gilles de Rais powers. What was new was LaVey’s use of the was granted the mercy of being strangled term “church” as part of his organization’s title. before being burned. The tribunal convenient- While some accused him of blasphemy, he ly looked the other way after his execution, pointed out that the word itself came from the however, and the de Rais family was permitted Greek and applied to any group that feels it has to remove his corpse after it had been given been “called out” of society’s rank-and-file for a only a cursory singeing. The mass murderer of special purpose. And there seemed little ques- hundreds of innocent children was interred in tion that LaVey seriously considered his church a Catholic ceremony in a Carmelite church- to be quite special. In addition to ceremonies yard. Antonio Francisco Prelati and the other and rituals devoted to the Prince of Darkness, professing Satanists were given, at most, a few there were weddings, funerals, and children months in prison for their part in the murders. baptized in the name of Satan.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 300 Mystery Religions and Cults

Church of Satan founder LaVey’s The Satanic Bible listed nine decla- who because of his divine spiritual and Anton Szandor La Vey rations that defined Satanism for a new age: intellectual development, has become the (1930–1997). (CHURCH OF 1. indulgence, instead of abstinence; most vicious animal of all; SATAN ARCHIVES) 2. vital existence, instead of spiritual pipe 8. all of the so-called sins, as they lead to phys- dreams; ical, mental, or emotional gratification; 3. undefiled wisdom, instead of hypocritical 9. Satan is the best friend the Church has self-deceit; ever had, as he has kept it in business all 4. kindness to those who deserve it, instead these years. of love wasted on ingrates; In The Satanic Bible, LaVey revealed and 5. vengeance, instead of turning the other explained the credos of Satanism as pro- cheek; claimed by the Church of Satan. In his intro- 6. responsibility to the responsible, instead of duction to the work, he described Satanism as concern for psychic vampires; being “dedicated to the dark, hidden force in 7. man as just another animal…more often nature responsible for the workings of earthly worse than those that walk on all fours, affairs for which science and religion had no

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 301 explanation.” He explained that he was moved to achieve what one wants is through magic to establish the Church of Satan when he saw and aggressive effort—and that the best the need for a church that would “recapture method of ridding oneself of guilt is not to man’s body and carnal desires as objects of cel- assume it in the first place. If Satanists make a ebration.” The Church of Satan preaches a mistake, they recognize sincerely that to err is religious system that endeavors to overcome human; and instead of involving themselves the repressions and inhibitions of human in efforts to cleanse themselves, they examine instinctual behavior it believes has been fos- the situation in order to determine exactly tered by the Judeo-Christian tradition. what happened and how to prevent its hap- The First Church of Satan does not recog- pening again. nize the existence of Satan as an actual being, Satanists regard the Christian preoccupa- but as a symbol representing materialism. The tions with otherworldliness as subterfuge, with church emphasizes that the figure of Satan self-denial as depravity, and with piety as a stands for an inner attitude, and it is never to sign of weakness. To Satanists, the Christian be regarded as an object onto which human way of life is a colorless, odorless, and tasteless powers are projected in order to worship what is encounter with stagnation and boredom. only human in an externalized form. In The Worshippers of Satan believe that the way to Satanic Bible, Satanists are charged to Asay unto greater levels of personal perfection and an thine own heart, ‘I am my own redeemer.’” exploration of the deeper mysteries of life is (Book IV, line 3.) through study and the performance of rituals emphasizing the sensual nature of humankind The Satanic Bible is divided into four sec- and directing this power toward the release of tions, or books, each corresponding to one of psychic or emotional energy. the four hermetic elements of fire, air, earth, and water. The first section is entitled The Book of Satan, and its introduction advises the reader that the “ponderous rule books of hypocrisy are no longer needed,” it is time to relearn the Law ANTON LaVey’s The Satanic Bible was of the Jungle. The second section, The Book of published in 1969. Lucifer, explains how the Roman god Lucifer, the light bearer, the spirit of enlightenment, was made synonymous with evil through Chris- Because Christian churches, especially the tian teachings. The Book of Belial, the third sec- Roman Catholic, are considered anathema to tion, is a basic text on materialistic magic, a the Prince of Darkness, Satanists use parodied book of ritual and ceremonial magic expressed versions of their rituals and symbols in their in satanic terms. The fourth section, The Book ceremonies. The cross is used, but it is worn or of Leviathan, stresses the importance to success- displayed with the long beam pointing down- ful magic of the spoken word. ward. Satanists may on occasion use the pen- The Satanist doctrine celebrates man the tagram or five-pointed star, traditionally used animal. It exalts sexual lust above spiritual by the practitioners of Wicca or witchcraft, love, claiming that the latter is but a sham and but as with the cross, it is inverted, resting a cover-up. Satanism declares that violence upon a single point, rather than two. Satanists must be met with violence and that to love insist that their parodying and inversion of one’s neighbor is a utopian unreality. “Hate other religions’ rites and symbols are not done your enemies with a whole heart,” The Satanic strictly for purposes of blasphemy. It is their Bible advises. “And if a man smite you on one belief, they maintain, that such use appropri- cheek, smash him on the other! Smite him ates the power inherent in the rite or symbol hip and thigh, for self-preservation is the and inverts it for Satan’s purposes. highest law!” (Section III, paragraph 7). Satanists believe their doctrine and belief Satanists condemn prayer and confession system is of the here and now. Acting on that as vain, futile gestures, believing that the way premise, they look for their rewards in their

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 302 Mystery Religions and Cults

Anton LaVey, the founder of the First Church of Satan in San Francisco, ran away from home at the age of 17 to work as a cage boy for the circus lion tamer Clyde Beatty. Later, LaVey became a carnival mentalist and hypnotist, then an organ player for the dancers and strippers in the sideshows. On Sunday mornings he had an extra job playing the organ for an evangelist who conducted revival meet- ings in a large tent on the neighboring lot. In the 1950s, LaVey became a San Francis- co Police Department crime scene photogra- pher, but he maintained the same fascination for magic that had driven him to perform as a stage mentalist, hypnotist, and magician in the carnivals and circuses of his youth, and he soon included a widening circle of devotees in his Magic Circle discussion group. In the late 1960s, when he founded the First Church of Satan, LaVey became immediately popular in the media, often allowing reporters to attend certain rituals that he conducted over the liv- ing altar of a woman’s naked body in his church, the famous “Black House,” said to have been a brothel. Then in a sudden rush came the books, the attention from movie stars, the position as technical advisor to such motion pictures as Rosemary’s Baby, (1968), and the hostility of millions of devout Chris- tians, who saw LaVey as a kind of antichrist. By the 1970s, the death threats and the harass- ment had become oppressive, and LaVey went underground, ceased all public ceremonies, and recast his church as a secret society. In February 23, 1986, The Washington Post Magazine carried Walt Harrington’s account of a visit with LaVey in which the journalist noted that the satanic high priest, like anyone else, loved his friends, wife, and children, but there was a venom that went beyond his claim Since Anton La Vey’s present life and in this world. “Life is the great that Satanism was a parody of Christianity: death in 1997, Peter H. indulgence—death the great abstinence. “Anton LaVey is not a cartoon Satan,” Har- Gilmore is currently the Therefore, make the most of life here and rington wrote. “He’s far less frightening than Church of Satan’s High now!” (Book IV, line 1.) you would imagine, because he is admittedly a Priest. (CHURCH OF carnival hustler. Yet he is still terrifying, SATAN ARCHIVES) As a supplement to The Satanic Bible, LaVey because he touches, if not the mystical dark- published The Satanic Rituals (1972), in which ness, then the psychological darkness—the he explained the Church of Satan’s rituals and hate and fear—in us all.” ceremonies in greater detail. Rituals includes the actual text of the Black Mass and the ritual for In 1991, LaVey lost ownership of the the satanic baptism of adults and children. “Black House” when a judge ordered him to

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 303 sell the satanic temple, along with such Osiris’s power and sought to seize the throne mementos as a shrunken head and a stuffed from him. In ensuing struggle, Osiris was dis- wolf, and split the proceeds with his estranged membered, leaving Horus to oppose his evil wife, Diane Hagerty. brother/uncle. In the war between the two Anton Szandor LaVey died on October 30, that ensued, Horus and the forces of good pre- 1997, the day before Halloween, and soon vailed. In the story of Set’s insurrection can be after his death, what remained of his estate seen a parallel with the Hebrew tradition of became the object of a legal struggle between Lucifer’s rebellion, his defeat by Michael and his oldest daughter Karla and , the angels, and his subsequent expulsion from his longtime consort and the mother of his son heaven. Set, therefore, is clearly an early fore- Xerxes. At the same time, LaVey’s younger runner of Christianity’s and Islam’s irreconcil- daughter Zeena, who renounced the Church of ably and absolutely evil Satan. Satan in 1990 and became a priest in the Tem- The Temple of Set maintains, however, ple of Set, began proclaiming what she claimed that regardless of how evil Set may be por- was the truth about the Church of Satan, list- trayed, his “essential function” of “expanding ing, among other charges, that it had never the borders of existence and then returning been intended to be a spiritual movement, but that Chaotic energy to the center” has contin- was created solely as a money-making venture. ued to the present day. In the temple’s cosmol- Such denouncements are unlikely to damage ogy, Set stands separate and apart from the severely the reputation of the First Church of forces of the natural universe. Satan, which continues today under the direc- tion of the High Priestess Blanche Barton and In 1975, Michael Aquino (1946– ), one the Magister Peter H. Gilmore. of Anton LaVey’s followers, left the Church of Satan after a disagreement and organized the M Delving Deeper Temple of Set in San Francisco. Aquino had Church of Satan web page. [Online] http://www. been the editor of the Church of Satan churchofsatan.org/main.html. 26 January 2002. newsletter, and when it appeared to him that Freedland, Nat. The Occult Explosion. New York: LaVey was merely “selling” priesthoods, he Berkley, 1972. lodged a firm protest with the Black Pope. In Harrington, Walt. “The Devil in Anton LaVey,” The Aquino’s view, priesthoods in satanic orders Washington Post Magazine, February 23, 1986. should be conferred solely on the basis of magi- [Online] http://www.churchofsatan.com/Pages/ cal achievement. Unimpressed with Aquino’s WaPost/html. 26 January 2002. argument, LaVey dismissed the matter by LaVey, Anton Szandor. The Satanic Bible. New York: explaining that he considered the degrees he Avon, 1969. issued as merely symbolic of the member’s sta- ———. The Satanic Rituals. New York: Avon, 1972. tus in the outside world. In protest, Aquino resigned his priesthood in the Church of Satan and with Lilith Sinclair, head of the New York Temple of Set Lilith Grotto, formed the Temple of Set. Aquino, a former lieutenant in Army Intel- he ancient Egyptians were perhaps the ligence, specializing in psychological warfare, first to personify evil as a distinct force had joined the Church of Satan together with T in the universe, but they retained a his first wife in 1968. An enthusiastic member concept of unity by representing the evil god of the church, he was ordained a satanic priest Set as a brother of Horus, prince of light and after he had returned from serving in Vietnam goodness. Although Set was actually the in 1970; and he envisioned his mission in life younger brother of Osiris—who, with Isis, his as one of destroying the influence of conven- wife, and Horus, his son, comprised the Egypt- tional religion in human affairs. Filled with ian trinity—he was represented as Horus’s missionary zeal, Aquino made it clear that he brother, because Set stood for the opposing did not wish to convert everyone to Satanism, forces of evil and darkness. Set was jealous of but he did wish to remove the shadow of fear

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 304 Mystery Religions and Cults

and superstition that he believed had been ple stresses that the practitioner must first perpetuated by organized religion. learn to develop a system of ethics and dis- cernment before putting such power to use. On the eve of the summer solstice on June Using magic for “impulsive, trivial, or egoistic 21, 1975, after his split with LaVey, Aquino desires” is not considered to be Setian. Black performed a magical ritual and sought to sum- magic is the means by which Setian initiates mon Satan to appear to him to advise him how “experience being gods, rather than praying to best to proceed in his earthly mission. Accord- imaginary images of gods.” ing to Aquino, the Prince of Darkness appeared to him in the image of Set and The Temple of Set does not tolerate con- declared to his disciple the dawning of the gregations of docile Setians. Those who attend Aeon of Set. It was revealed that Set appeared must be considered “cooperative philosophers to Aleister Crowley (1875–1947) in Cairo in and magicians.” According to their general 1904 in the image of Crowley’s guardian angel, information distributed to those who inquire Aiwass. At this time, Crowley was declared about the temple, executive authority is held the herald for the advent of the Aeon of Horus by the Council of Nine, which is responsible and assumed the title of “The Beast.” In 1966, for appointing both the high priest and the Anton LaVey had ushered in the Aeon of executive director. There are six degrees of ini- Satan, an intermediary stage that was designed tiates: Setian 1, Adept II, Priest/Priestess of Set to prepare the way for the Aeon of Set, an age III, Magister/ Magistra Templi IV, Magus/Maga that would bring forth enlightenment. Aquino V, and Ipsissimus/Ipissima VI. To be recognized was delighted and honored to assume the man- as an Adept II, one must demonstrate that he tle of “The Second Beast,” and he even had or she has successfully mastered and applied “666,” the number of the Beast in the book of the essential principles of black magic. Read- Revelation tattooed on his scalp. At the same ing materials available to the initiates include time, he also assumed Crowley’s Golden Dawn the newsletter Scroll of Set and the encyclope- degree of Ipsissimus as his own. entitled the Jeweled Tablets of Set. The Temple of Set emphasizes that the In Aquino’s view, the Temple of Set offers black arts may be as dangerous to the newcom- its followers an opportunity to raise their con- er as volatile chemicals may become to the sciousness and to apprehend what exists in inexperienced lab technician. It cautions that each individual to make him or her unique. the practice of magic is not for unstable, imma- Such awareness, according to the precepts of ture, or emotionally weak-minded individuals. the Temple of Set, will permit its members to And it also stresses that the process offers to use this gift of expanded consciousness to those who seek their “evolutionary product of make themselves stronger in all facets of their human experience” is the kind of activity that being. To accomplish this, they state, they no enlightened, mature intellect would regard “perserve and improve the tradition of spiritu- as “undignified, sadistic, criminal, or depraved.” al distinction from the natural universe, M Delving Deeper which in the Judeo/Christian West has been called Satanism,” but they choose to call “the Lyons, Arthur. Satan Wants You: The Cult of Devil Wor- Left-Hand Path.” To follow such a path, they ship in America. New York: Mysterious Press, 1989. promise, is to enter a process that will create ———. The Second Coming: Satanism in America. “an individual, powerful essence that exists New York: Award Books, 1970. above and beyond animal life. It is thus the Temple of Set. [Online] http://www.xeper.org/pub/tos/ true vehicle for personal immortality.” infoadms/html. October 31, 2001. The Temple of Set emphasizes the employ- ment of black magic of a sort that focuses on UFO Cults “self-determined goals.” While this form of magic may be utilized to accomplish every- n November 20, 1952, George thing from healing one’s ill friends or relatives Adamski (1891–1965) walked into to obtaining a better paying position, the tem- Othe night near Desert Center, Califor-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 305 nia, and when he returned, he claimed to have Schare.” Those who visited Van Tassel’s head- communicated with the pilot of a Venusian quarters at Giant Rock, California, soon spaceship through telepathic transfer. The enti- became aware that “Schare” was one of sever- ty was benign and seemed extremely concerned al flying saucer stations in Blaau, the fourth with the spiritual growth of humankind. He sector of Bela, into which our solar system is was what George Adamski called a “space moving. “Shan” was the name that Van Tas- brother.” Just as the prophets of old had retreat- sel’s space brother had given for Earth. Com- ed into the desert wilderness to receive their mandant Ashtar also decreed the universe to inspiration from a higher source, so had be ruled by the Council of Seven Lights, Adamski, by some prearranged cosmic signal, which had divided the cosmos into sector sys- gone to meet his space brother in the desert. tems and sectors. Van Tassel found the Min- istry of Universal Wisdom based on his revela- Adamski was the first of a long line of tions from the space brothers. This ministry UFO contactees who would claim to have teaches the universal law that operates in communicated with extraterrestrial intelli- seven states: gender, male and female; the Cre- gences. Many, like Adamski, became New ator as cause; polarity of negative and positive; Age UFO prophets, sharing the cosmic ser- vibration; rhythm; relativity; and mentality. monettes that they said were given to them by wise beings from the stars. These men and Daniel Fry (1908–1992) established women said they were not at all frightened by Understanding Incorporated in 1955 as a the extraterrestrial entities with whom they means of better spreading the teachings of had come into contact. On the contrary, such space brother A-Lan, whom Fry claimed to a contact with the space brothers and sisters have met on his first trip in a UFO. In that had enabled them to undergo a kind of cosmic same year, George King (1919–1997) claimed consciousness experience. Throughout his to have been named the “Primary Terrestrial career as a UFO prophet, Adamski’s believers Mental Channel” by Master Aetherius of steadfastly declared him to be one of the most Venus. King was later declared an agent for saintly of men, completely devoted to the the Great White Brotherhood and a channel teachings of universal laws. for both Aetherius and Master Jesus. Members of the Aetherius Society are earnestly After Adamski’s contact experience in engaged in the war being waged by the broth- 1952, there were individuals like George Van erhood against the black magicians, a group Tassel (1910–1978), George Hunt Williamson, they feel seeks to enslave the human race. Truman Bethurum, Daniel Fry (1908–1992), Cedric Allingham, Orfeo Angelucci, Franklin By the 1960s, few people were claiming Thomas, Buck Nelson, Gloria Lee (d. 1962), the direct kind of physical contact that and Howard Menger, who claimed to have Adamski had alleged he had experienced out touched souls and, in some cases, bodies with in the California desert, and the psychic- space beings. Their accounts were circulated channeling flying saucer groups were becom- most often in privately printed books, which ing increasingly popular among the faithful became scrolls of wisdom for thousands of followers of the UFO prophets. Gloria Lee (d. questing seekers. The literature 1962), a former flight attendant and the wife ranges from reports of fanciful adventures in of aircraft designer William H. Byrd, sighted a other worlds, in which the UFO contactee UFO in the 1950s. In 1953, she began to appears as some modern-day Gulliver being receive telepathic communications from an escorted through awesome alien cultures by a entity on the planet Jupiter who revealed benevolent extraterrestrial guide, to works himself only as “JW.” As she came to place which concern themselves with more philo- more confidence in her space being, she sophical, religious, and moral information. became a well-known figure among UFO cultist groups as a lecturer and a channel. George Van Tassel (1910–1978) published his first booklet in 1952 and introduced the JW revealed that on Jupiter vocal cords had world to “Ashtar, commandant of station gone out of use, so he began to channel a book

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 306 Mystery Religions and Cults

through Gloria Lee. He also prompted her to lishment is dealing with social and economic found the Cosmon Research Foundation, dedi- injustices. As in the accounts of the prophets cated to the spreading of his teachings and the and seekers of old, the contemporary UFO bringing about of humankind’s spiritual devel- cultists are looking for a more intimate rela- opment in preparation for the New Age. tionship with a source of strength and inspira- Through JW’s direction and the persistence of tion outside of themselves. And they cannot Gloria Lee on the lecture circuit, the founda- seek much farther outside of themselves than tion became a thriving organization. outer space. Then, tragically, Lee starved herself to When such world-weary pilgrims encounter death after a 66-day fast instituted upon the a charismatic man or woman who tells a mar- instructions of her mentor from Jupiter. The velous story of having received direct spiritual fast was carried out in the name of peace, in a enlightenment from beings from beyond the Gandhi-like effort to make the United States stars, the potential cultists feel that they have government officially investigate and study found a teacher who can now truly answer their plans for a spacecraft that she had brought questions. Their quest has come to an end. with her to Washington. On September 23, They, too, will now willingly become messen- 1962, Lee secured herself in a hotel room. On gers for a new gospel from outer space, for the December 2, with still no word from any gov- UFO prophet has not only made contact with a ernment official—or from her extraterrestrial godlike being from another world, but he or she advisor—the 37-year-old UFO prophet died. is offering a blend of science and religion that Shortly after her passing, the Mark-Age offers a theology that seems more applicable to Metacenter in Miami, Florida, announced the problems of modern humankind. that they were receiving messages from the There is a New Age coming, the UFO spirit of Gloria Lee. Her etheric form told the prophets tell their followers. It will be an age group that she was now able to discover how wherein humankind will attain a new con- the method of interdimensional communica- sciousness, a new awareness, and a higher tion actually worked. As the Metacenter took state—or frequency—of physical vibration. notes for a booklet Gloria Lee’s publisher The UFO beings themselves come from high- would later issue to the faithful and the curi- er dimensions all around us which function on ous, Gloria’s spirit spoke through the channel different vibratory levels, just as there are vari- Nada Yolanda, explaining how her conscious ous radio frequencies operating simultaneous- intelligence had been transferred to another ly in our environment. The space brothers and frequency and another body of higher vibra- sisters have come to Earth to reach and to tional rate. teach those humans who will respond to the The death of George Adamski on April 12, promise of a larger universe. 1965, by no means stilled the heated contro- According to the UFO prophets, the space versy which had always swirled around the pro- beings have advanced information which they lific and articulate founder of the Flying Saucer wish to impart to their weaker cousins on Movement, for his followers quickly resurrected Earth. They want humankind to join an inter- him. In the book Scoriton Mystery (1967) by galactic spiritual federation. They are here to Eileen Buckle, a contactee named Ernest teach, to help awaken the human spirit, to Bryant claims to have met three spacemen on help humankind rise to higher levels of vibra- April 24, 1965, one of whom was a youth tion so that the people of Earth will be ready named Yamski, whose extraterrestrial body to enter new dimensions. Such a goal, accord- already housed the spirit of George Adamski. ing to the UFO prophets, was precisely what Often those men and women who join Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), the Buddha (c. UFO cults are, by their own admission, indi- 563–c. 483 B.C.E.), the prophets in the Bible, viduals who have become disillusioned with and the other leaders of the great religions existing religious institutions and dissatisfied sought to teach humanity. In fact, Jesus, by the manner in which the political estab- known to Mark-Age and others in the Flying

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 307

Saucer Movement as “Sananda,” has been in Steiger, Brad. The Fellowship: Spiritual Contact orbit around the planet since 1885 and will Between Humans and Outer Space Beings. New take on material form as Earth’s transition to a York: Doubleday, 1988. is made. Story, Ron, ed. The Encyclopedia of Extraterrestrial Encounters. New York: New American Library, Humankind stands now in the transitional 2001. period before the dawn of a New Age, accord- ing to the UFO prophets. If earthlings do not Sutherly, Curt. Strange Encounters. St. Paul, Minn.: raise their vibrational rate within a set period Llewellyn Publications, 1996. of time, severe earth changes and major cata- clysms will take place. Such disasters will not Aetherius Society end the world, but shall serve to eliminate the In 1954 while he was in a deep meditative unreceptive members of the human species. trance, George King (1919–1997) claimed However, those who die in such dreadful purg- that he received a message from an outer space ings of the planet will be allowed to reincar- being who told him to prepare himself to nate on higher levels of development so that become the human voice of the Interplanetary their salvation will be more readily accom- Parliament. While such a command might plished through higher teachings on a higher have startled one unqualified to receive such vibratory level. communication, the 35-year-old Englishman For thousands of men and women had been immersed in spiritual studies since he throughout the world, the UFO has become a was young. Beginning with an intense study of symbol of religious awakening and spiritual orthodox Christianity, King became interested transformation. Some envision the UFO as in exploring psychic phenomena and spiritual their deliverer from a world fouled by its own healing. When he was to be the primary men- inhabitants, and the presence of UFOs proves tal channel for the cosmic masters, King inten- to them that humans are not alone in the uni- sified his practice of yoga, which included the verse. Because humans are not alone, then life yogic sciences of raja, gnani, and kundalini. does have meaning, for humans are therefore This permitted him to attain the state of part of a larger community of intelligences. samadhi—the union of spirit with the super- All humans have become evolving members conscious, which allowed communication with in a hierarchy of cosmic citizenship. the masters in other energy spheres. Soon, King was to discover that the voice that had Although certain UFO cults such as Heav- contacted him belonged to the master en’s Gate and Order of the Solar Temple Aetherius, a 3,500-year-old Venusian whose acquired a dark side that eventually led to the name, loosely translated, meant “one who mass suicide of many of its members, the great comes from outer space.” majority of these groups are benign; and as many scholars of contemporary religious By 1955, King had received a number of movements have noted, may be the heralds of teachings from the cosmic masters that he felt a New Age religion, a blending of technology compelled to share with others. With a num- and traditional religious concepts. Dr. Gordon ber of men and women who had been drawn Melton, director of the Institute for the Study to his channeling of the messages from outer of American Religion, has commented that space, King formed the Aetherius Society in such groups are best understood as “an emerg- London, England, in 1956, relinquishing all of ing religious movement with an impetus and a his other spiritual research and his materialis- life of their own.” tic enterprises to focus his life completely on the transmissions from the cosmic masters. M Delving Deeper According to what King had learned from Clark, Jerome. The UFO Book. Detroit: Visible Ink his contact, Aetherius and the other cosmic Press, 1998. mentors came from a world or a dimension Godwin, John. Occult America. New York: Double- that was far more technologically advanced day, 1972. than Earth. While they arrive in crafts

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 308 Mystery Religions and Cults

referred to as UFOs, their advanced technolo- public demonstrations of his channeling of the gy allows them to remain invisible to Earth’s extraterrestrial teachers and presenting lec- radar and other scientific detection devices tures to audiences of the curious and the true until they permit themselves to be seen just believers in the spiritual teachings from wise often enough to provoke controversial sight- mentors from outer space. On May 21, 1959, ings and signs to the people of the planet. In King went into samadhic trance while being spite of their superior scientific knowledge, interviewed on the BBC, and thousands of the outer space beings choose to visit Earth radio listeners in the United Kingdom were because they are benevolent entities who wish able to hear for themselves the warnings and to guide humankind in its spiritual evolution. the counsel of the cosmic masters. In recogni- Essentially, the masters are the planet’s spirit tion of his devotion to his extraterrestrial guides, and they can appear to earthlings from assignment as the principal terrestrial contact time to time in physical bodies simply by low- for the masters, King’s followers bestowed upon ering their vibratory rate. him the titles of Sir George King, O.S.P., Ph.D., Th.D., D.D., Metropolitan Archbishop As well as seeking to guide earthlings spiri- of the Aetherius Churches, Prince Grand Mas- tually, the cosmic masters have also protected ter of the Mystical Order of St. Peter, and Earth on numerous occasions from both exter- HRH Prince De George King De Santori. nal and internal forces, King claimed. They have intervened and prevented ecological dis- By 1960, King and his Aetherius Society asters from occurring. Their spacecraft have, had spread their Cosmic Gospel throughout from time to time, blocked the invasion of the the British Isles, as well as to the United planet from hostile interplanetary imperialists States, and an American headquarters was who wish to colonize Earth. The outer space established in Hollywood, California. Soon masters have even gone so far as to erect an there would be branches in Detroit, Michigan; invisible barrier around the planet to protect it Australia; and . from invasion by the “black magicians,” evil The Aetherius Society warned that matters aliens who wish to enslave the people of Earth. were serious in the view of the cosmic masters. As with a number of UFO contactees, Two previous terrestrial civilizations, Atlantis King linked the masters from extraterrestrial and Lemuria, had destroyed themselves in a worlds with the ancient metaphysical legend nuclear war in prehistory, and the Intergalactic of the Great White Brotherhood, the light Council was concerned that such a catastrophe beings who are said to belong to a multidi- could take place once again. The members of mensional, intergalactic organization that humankind were regarded as the problem chil- dedicates itself to serving the divine cosmic dren of the solar system, and various masters and plan in the universe. Among the ascended adepts were forced to give Earth special atten- masters who have been historical figures on tion. To this end, a grand master plan would see Earth, the contactees include Jesus (c. 6 the arrival of a cosmic master in a spacecraft in a time in the near future. When this event occurs, B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), St. Germain, Krishna, and the people of Earth will be given the choice of Lord Buddha (c. 563–c. 483 B.C.E.). By benefit of his crucial role in the relaying of transmis- following the laws of the Most High God and sions from Aetherius, George King, in the entering a new era of peace and enlightenment, view of the members of the Aetherius Society, or rejecting the divine laws and pass through the had been elected by the brotherhood to gateway of death to be placed on a planet where become the next great spiritual prophet. they will have the opportunity to relearn the lessons of the universe. To further assist his fellow brothers and sis- ters of Earth to welcome the wisdom and M Delving Deeper knowledge of the outer space beings, King Aetherius website. [Online] http://www.aetherius.org. began to publish The Cosmic Voice, a transcript 28 January 2002. of the communications that he had received Godwin, John. Occult America. New York: Double- from the cosmic masters. He also began giving day, 1972.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 309

King, George, and Richard Lawrence. Contacts with Marshall Herff the Gods from Space: Pathway to the New Millenni- Applewhite, Jr. um. Hollywood, Calif.: Aetherius Society, 1996. (1931–1997), leader of the Steiger, Brad. The Fellowship: Spiritual Contact Heaven’s Gate cult, Between Humans and Outer Space Beings. New convinced his followers York: Doubleday, 1988. to commit a mass Story, Ron, ed. The Encyclopedia of Extraterrestrial suicide, because he Encounters. New York: New American Library, believed a spaceship 2001. following the Hale Bopp Comet would take them to their “new world

Heaven’s Gate destination.” (AP/WIDE When the bodies of the 39 men and women WORLD PHOTOS) were found in rooms throughout the spacious Rancho Santa Fe mansion outside of San Diego, California, on March 26, 1997, their deaths by suicide enabled the media to trans- form them from members in a UFO cult previ- ously known as Human Individual Metamor- area. Although they had each been previously phosis to the Heaven’s Gate suicide cult. married to others, in 1974, when Applewhite According to what could be learned about the and Nettles were creating their philosophical deceased in letters and videotapes that they blend of apocalyptic Christianity and , had left behind, they had interpreted the they said that they were not married, but were arrival of the Hale-Bopp comet as the sign for living together “by spiritual guidance.” Espous- which they had been waiting. When the comet ing the highest principles, the couple stated that passed overhead, they would hasten their they had renounced sex in preparation for their “graduation from the human evolutionary journey to the Father’s Kingdom. level” through self-administered poison and hitch a ride to their “Father’s Kingdom” on the extraterrestrial spacecraft that they believed followed in the wake of the comet’s tail. MARSHALL Herff Applewhite and The cosmology of what has come to be known as the Heaven’s Gate cult was born in Bonnie Lu Trousdale Nettles were also known as the minds of Marshall Herff Applewhite “Bo and Peep.” (1931–1997) and Bonnie Lu Trousdale Nettles (1927–1985) sometime around 1972 when they formed the Christian Arts Center in Houston for the declared purpose of helping to make Applewhite and Nettles began to call humans more aware of their spiritual potential themselves “Bo” and “Peep,” and they pro- by sponsoring lectures in comparative religion, claimed that they had awakened to their true mysticism, meditation, and astrology. Apple- extraterrestrial origins and earthly mission. white, the son of a Presbyterian minister, had They had come to the planet to acquaint served with the Army Signal Corps in Salzburg, humankind with the basic methods by which Austria; studied sacred music at Union Theo- a human might leave his or her humanity and logical Seminary in Richmond, Virginia; direct- make the graduation to an entirely different ed musicals for the Houston Music Theatre; and consciousness. As benevolent aliens, they had from 1966 to 1971 taught music at the Univer- come to Earth to demonstrate, if need be, by sity of St. Thomas in Houston. Nettles, an their own deaths and resurrection in three and astrology enthusiast, was a graduate of the Her- a half days, how the human body could under- mann Hospital School of Professional Nursing go a dramatic metamorphosis, just as the in 1948 and worked as a nurse in the Houston chrysalis changed from caterpillar to butterfly.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 310 Mystery Religions and Cults

Bo and Peep claimed to have originated lecture had chosen of their own free will to from the same level as Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 join Bo and Peep on their spiritual pilgrimage. C.E.), asserting that they were the two witness- The two did not promise an easy path to es referred to in the Book of Revelation who higher awareness. They instructed their fol- would be the harbingers of a great harvest lowers that they must walk out the door of time for humanity: [Revelation: 11:3–13] their human lives and take with them only “And I will give power to two witnesses, and what would be necessary while they were still they shall prophesy.…And when they have on the planet. Newcomers were advised that finished their testimony, the beast that ascen- the process worked best if they had a partner deth out of the bottomless pit shall…over- and that they would be paired with another come them and kill them. And their dead for a time. However, the only bond that was to bodies shall lie in the street of the great exist between them would be a mutual desire city…three days and a half.…And after three to raise their vibrational levels so they might days and a half the spirit of life from God ascend to the next realm. Bo and Peep admit- entered them and they stood upon their ted they didn’t know where their father would feet…And they heard a great voice from lead them or when their assassinations and heaven saying to them, Come up hither. And subsequent demonstration overcoming death they ascended to heaven in a cloud…and the might occur. But those who felt they must remnant were affrighted and gave glory to the accompany them, they were to bring with God in heaven.” them a car, a tent, a warm sleeping bag, uten- It has long been one of the major tenets of sils, and whatever money they could carry Christianity that if one aspires to a higher with them. Those who joined the Human level beyond death, one will achieve such a Individual Metamorphosis (HIM) group state in spirit form, not in the physical body. would be camping out a lot in order to take However, Bo and Peep insisted that spiritual the word to others who might be seeking it. seekers must begin their butterfly-like appren- In spite of painting such a bleak picture of ticeship by leaving the ways of their human a nomadic existence, traveling from city to caterpillar family and friends behind and city as Bo and Peep spread the word, within a attain the higher level in an actual physical few months a remarkable number of highly body. The kingdom of heaven and all those educated professionals left high-salaried jobs, who occupy it, according to the two, were lit- expensive homes, and loving spouses and chil- erally physical in form. No spirits were permit- dren to follow the two on a journey of faith ted in their father’s kingdom. If one stays at that would have them living hand-to-mouth the human level, Bo and Peep warned, and sleeping under the stars. Bo and Peep stat- whether incarnate or discarnate, one still has ed firmly that they found no need to defend all ties with this garden Earth. themselves against any charges of kidnapping Bo and Peep achieved national media or of brainwashing their followers into any attention after a UFO lecture in Waldport, kind of organized cult activity. The only kind Oregon, on September 14, 1975, when they of conversion experience that the two were were said to have mysteriously whisked away interested in was that of the physical—the 20 members of the audience aboard a flying biological and chemical changeover from saucer. Concerned family members of the van- human-level creatures to creatures on the ishing Oregonians were not convinced that next evolutionary level. Just as a caterpillar extraterrestrials had kidnapped their relatives. has to cease all of its caterpillar activities in They feared that it was more likely that their order to achieve its chrysalis, they instructed missing kin had been murdered. Law enforce- their followers, so must the same thing happen ment officials tried their best to squelch to a human who wished to make the transi- rumors that satanic sacrifice was involved in tion. All human desires and activities must be the mysterious disappearances. However, it left behind so one could emerge as an individ- would soon be revealed that a good number of ual capable of entering a realm that is alto- the UFO enthusiasts who had attended the gether different from the human.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 311

Applewhite and Nettles warned their fol- media exposure, moved into the mansion at lowers and the members of their lecture audi- Rancho Santa Fe. ences that Earth was fast approaching “that Five months later, on March 26, 1997, season” when humans could enter the process news media around the world carried the star- that would enable them to graduate to a high- tling announcement of the mass suicide. er level. They insisted that they were not Apparently Applewhite had become con- speaking of anything “etheric.” They were vinced that he had at last found the narrow talking about actually leaving the Earth’s window of opportunity for graduation to the atmosphere. Those who took the trip would higher level provided by a spacecraft bound no longer be associated with the human king- for heaven, the father’s kingdom. Tragically, dom, but with the next level of existence. he took 38 loyal followers with him. They will have graduated from Earth. M Delving Deeper Many members of the HIM inferred from Jackson, Forest, and Rodney Perkins. Cosmic Suicide: various pronouncements by Bo and Peep that The Tragedy and Transcendence of Heaven’s Gate. it was quite likely that they would be assassi- Dallas, TX: Pentaradial Press, 1997. nated sometime around June 1976. They told Heaven’s Gate website. [Online] http://www.web- a number of their followers that they would lie coast.com/heavensgate.com. 28 January 2002. in state for three-and-a-half days, then rise to Steiger, Brad, and Hayden Hewes. Inside Heaven’s the next level in full view of the media, there- Gate: The UFO Cult Leaders Tell Their Story in by proving that they were the two spoken of Their Own Words. New York: Signet, 1997. in the Book of Revelation. Story, Ron ed. The Encyclopedia of Extraterrestrial When such a convincing demonstration of Encounters. New York: New American Library, their true identity was delayed because of the 2001. two’s dissatisfaction with certain media repre- Wessinger, Catherine Lowman. How the Millennium sentations of their mission, a large number of Comes Violently: From Jonestown to Heaven’s Gate. disillusioned followers dropped out of the New York: Chatham House, 2000. group, leaving Bo and Peep and their most faithful members to resume their nomadic The Raelians lifestyle and to go underground with their On December 13, 1973, Claude Vorilhon ministry. In 1985 Bonnie Nettles, who at that (1946– ), a French sports journalist and for- time called herself “Ti,” died of cancer, and, in mer race car driver, claimed to have been con- the words of an ardent follower, “returned to tacted by an extraterrestrial being while climb- the next level.” Applewhite, now “Do,” car- ing the Puy de Lassolas volcanic crater near ried on their mission of informing humans Clermond-Ferrand, France. Vorilhon was that salvation hovered overhead in a space- astonished when he spotted a metallic-looking ship. Sometime in 1993, there were signs that object in the shape of a flattened bell about 30 the group was active under the new name of feet in diameter descend from the sky. A door the Total Overcomers, and still under the opened in the side of the craft, and what leadership of Applewhite, who now warned appeared to be a humanlike being about four earthlings that their planet was at the mercy feet in height approached in a peaceful man- of alien star gods, the “Luciferians,” who had ner. Vorilhon soon believed that the being was fallen away from the Father’s Kingdom many a member of the Elohim—the “gods” who thousands of years ago. made humans in their own image. The primi- In 1995, renaming the group Heaven’s tive ancestors of modern humankind had Gate, Applewhite and his most devoted disci- interpreted the extraterrestrial visitors from ples moved to San Diego and established a the stars as gods, because to them any beings computer business, Higher Source, which spe- arriving from the heavens could only be cialized in designing computer websites. In divine. It was the extraterrestrials, the Elohim, October 1996, the group, which had seeming- who created Homo sapiens in their image in ly chosen to live quietly and avoid extensive their laboratories, utilizing deoxyribonucleic

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 312 Mystery Religions and Cults

acid (DNA), just as contemporary Earth scien- ability to live together in peace, love, and tists are at the point of creating “synthetic” brother/sisterhood. And the Elohim are await- humans in the same manner. ing some evidence that the planet can be gov- Then, Vorilhon said, the extraterrestrial erned with intelligence and spirit before they being explained that in a manner similar to the fully reveal themselves to Earth at large. Greek legend of Pygmalion who created a stat- Because the Elohim feel that many mem- ue so beautiful that he fell in love with it, so did bers of humankind are now able to understand certain of the Elohim find the products of their their extraterrestrial creators without mystify- laboratory artistry compellingly irresistible. The ing or worshipping them, they asked Rael to results, Vorilhon said, were recorded in Genesis establish an embassy wherein they will be able 6:4: “…When the sons of God came in unto to meet with Earth’s leaders. Although the the daughters of men…they bare children to Elohim feel strongly that a mass landing them, the same became mighty men which would bring about disastrous political, reli- were of old, men of renown.” gious, social, and economic consequences The extraterrestrial told Vorilhon that the throughout the world, the neutrality provided Elohim had sent great prophets, such as Moses by such an embassy would enable them to (c. 14th–13th century B.C.E.), Ezekial (sixth demonstrate the love and respect that they century B.C.E.), the Buddha (c. 563–c. 483 hold for humankind. B.C.E.), and Muhammad (c. 570–632 C.E) to Rael maintains that he has established the guide humankind. Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), Raelian Movement according to the instruc- the fruit of a union between the Elohim and tions given to him by the Elohim. Its aims are Mary, a daughter of man, was given the mis- to inform humankind of the reality of the Elo- sion of making the Elohim’s messages of guid- him “without convincing,” to establish the ance known throughout the world in anticipa- embassy where the Elohim would be welcome, tion of the Age of Apocalypse—which in the and to help prepare a human society adapted original Greek meant the “age of revelation,” to the future. In the years since his first contact not the “end of the world.” It is in this epoch, experience, he has written a number of books which the people of Earth entered in 1945, that may be obtained directly from the that humankind will at last be able to under- Raelians. The titles include The Message Given stand scientifically that which the Elohim by Extraterrestrials, (detailing his first messages accomplished aeons ago in the Genesis story. from the Elohim, said to have sold one million Claude Vorilhon said that the Elohim copies and to be printed in 22 languages), and renamed him “Rael,” which means “the man Let’s Welcome Our Fathers from Space. who brings light.” Shortly after his encounter In July 2001, the Raelian Movement made with the extraterrestrial, he created the headlines around the world when one of its Raelian Movement, which soon acquired members, Brigitte Boisselier, a 44-year-old sci- more than a thousand members in France. In entist with doctorates from universities in Dijon 2001, according to figures produced by the and Houston, announced that Clonaid, her Raelians, their membership included 55,000 team of four doctors and a technician, would individuals in 85 different countries. soon produce the first human clone. Defying Rael claimed that on October 7, 1975, the opposition from President George W. Bush, the Elohim physically contacted him again, and U.S. Congress, Secretary of Health Tommy this time he was invited aboard a spacecraft Thompson, and the Food and Drug Administra- and taken to their home planet. During this tion, Boisselier refused to disclose the location extraterrestrial contact experience, Rael of Clonaid’s two laboratories, other than to state learned that after the nuclear explosions in that one was in the United States and the other 1945, the Elohim believed that humans had abroad. Clonaid, established by Rael in 1997, is entered the Age of Apocalypse. However, funded in part by $500,000 from an anonymous they cannot return in large numbers until the couple who want a child cloned from the DNA inhabitants of Earth begin to display a greater of their deceased 10-month-old son.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 313

In Rael’s opinion, such cloning will fillment are by no means limited to Ameri- demonstrate the methods employed by the cans. By the twentieth century, many formerly Elohim in their creation of the human species. loyal followers of organized religious bodies As it was told to him, many centuries ago on a throughout the world were beginning to distant planet, scientific teams set out to cre- become impatient with doctrinal rules of order ate life on more primitive worlds. On one such and began to blend the new discoveries of sci- planet, Earth, their laboratories created the ence with the faith of their forefathers. In the life forms that became human beings. West, many spiritual seekers chose to combine the teachings of Eastern religions with those M Delving Deeper aspects of western science which they felt sup- Ellison, Michael. “Cult Determined to Clone ported their spiritual beliefs, including medita- Humans,” The Guardian. July 19, 2001. [Online] tion, biofeedback, and extrasensory perception http://www.guardian.co.uk/Print/ 0,3858, as means of attaining higher awareness. 4224163,00.html. 28 January 2002. Raelian Revolution website. [Online] http://www.rael. These amalgamations of science, conven- org. 28 January 2002. tional Christianity, and such eastern religions Story, Ron, ed. The Encyclopedia of Extraterrestrial as Hinduism and Buddhism offended many Encounters. New York: New American Library, individuals who deemed themselves to be the 2001. true followers of the revelations disclosed in the Bible; and these apocalyptic groups, such as the Branch Davidians set themselves apart to prepare for the time of judgment that they Twentieth-Century believed was imminent. Spiritual Expression While members of organized church bod- ies, as well as the general public, were quick to lthough millennial thought dates back brand these various splinter groups as cults, in to the ancient Persian philosophers and contemporary language usage such a term is A was sustained through the centuries by considered negative and judgmental. Christian, Jewish, and Muslim teachers, Ameri- Although the beliefs practiced by some of cans especially seem always to have been fasci- these groups may seem strange to certain of nated by the horror of a certain apocalyptic the more conventionally religious, the sinceri- vision that includes plagues, earthquakes, and ty of the members of such evolving spiritual cataclysmic volcanic eruptions. Christopher bodies cannot be so readily discounted by Columbus was a devout student of biblical those who have not carefully examined what prophecies who believed that the world would may be a blending of several traditions and a end in 1650. He perceived that his personal serious attempt to achieve enlightenment. mission was to find a new continent that would It may be that many of the spiritual experi- be a special refuge for those who survived the ments of the twentieth century will be purging of Armageddon, the final battle assessed by more conventional students of between the armies of Christ and Satan, that he theology as modern expressions of the Christ- believed would occur during the mid-seven- ian Mystery Schools that combined elements teenth century. of the occult within their dogma. Unfortu- Scores of American preachers and mystics nately, far too many of these newly emergent from colonial times through the Civil War groups began with visions of peace and love and up to the present day have continued the and ended with the mass suicides and deaths precedent set by Columbus and occupied of their followers. In the United States, The themselves with predicting the exact time of Peoples’ Temple began with Pastor James Christ’s return and the subsequent final battle Jones expanding the teachings of a liberal between Good and Evil. Protestant denomination into a doomsday Of course such obsessions with apocalyptic cult and later revealing himself to group as teachings and personal quests for spiritual ful- being the reincarnation of Jesus and the Bud-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 314 Mystery Religions and Cults

he cult of the Restoration of the Ten Com- mandments appears to have had its ori- gins in the late 1970s when a group of The Restoration T schoolchildren claimed to have received visions of the Virgin Mary on a soccer field in the town of the Ten of Kibeho, Rwanda. A cult of the Virgin, combining Roman Catholicism with aboriginal religious tradi- tions, formed and spread to southwest . It was Commandments here that Credonia Mwerinde, a store proprietor and brewer of banana beer, said that the Virgin Mary members. A witness in Kanungu told police that he appeared to her in 1984. had caught sight of the two leaving the festivities with suitcases in hand and wondered at the time why they In 1989, Mwerinde met Joseph Kibwetere, a would leave before their party had ended. school administrator and politician, and informed him Sources: the Virgin required his aid in spreading a message: people must restore value to the Ten Commandments Fisher, Ian. “Exploring the Deadly Mystique Surrounding a Uganda Cult.” New York Times on the Web,April 1, 2000. and strictly follow their admonitions if they were to Sieveking, Paul. “Shallow Grave.” Fortean Times, July 2000, escape damnation at the end of the world. And the end 34–38. was near: According to Mwerinde’s visions, the world would end on December 31, 1999/January 1, 2000.

The convictions of Mwerinde and the newly inspired Kibwetere proved to be convincing, and membership in Uganda swelled to 5,000. The rules for the program dictated by the Virgin Mary through Mwerinde were extremely strict. Cult members were forbidden to communicate other than through sign language. They were to labor in the fields to grow their own food, and had to fast regularly. On Mondays and Fridays they were allowed only one meal. Soap, a sinful indulgence, was forbidden.

The continued existence of the world after Janu- ary 1, 2000, caused dissension to grow in the ranks of the cult. Many members, having followed the com- mand to sell their property and belongings and give all proceeds to the cult, wanted their money back.

On March 15, 2000, the cult held a great party in the town of Kanungu, roasting three bulls and provid- ing 70 crates of “soft drinks” for their members. Although facts remain unclear, apparently more than 1,000 were poisoned or otherwise murdered, doused with sulphuric acid, and set on fire. The bodies of Cre- donia Mwerinde and Joseph Kibwetere were not found among the charred remains of their faithful

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 315 dha. In Jonestown, Guyana, on November 14, As the world continues to shrink and mil- 1978, Jones joined 638 of his adult followers lions of pulpits on the Internet become avail- and 276 of their children in a mass suicide. In able to new mystics and visionaries, it remains Rwanda, Credonia Mwerinde combined a cult for the individual reader to judge which of the Virgin Mary and Roman Catholicism groups contain the precepts, the truths, and with aboriginal religious traditions and the moral values to survive into the twenty- allowed the heavenly messages to end the first century and beyond. lives of over 1,000 members by mass murder on March 15, 2000. In Switzerland, The Branch Davidians Order of the Solar Temple sought to prepare The Branch Davidian religious group had its humankind for the return of Christ through origins when Victor Houteff (1885–1929) sep- the wisdom of occult and extraterrestrial mas- arated from the Seventh-Day Adventist ters, but when the illusion of immortality Church in 1929 to form the Shepherds Rod, faded, a series of mass suicides of cult members Branch Seventh-Day Adventist. In 1935, with took place in Switzerland, France, and Que- 11 of his followers, Houteff founded the Mount bec, from October 1994 to March 1997. Carmel Center near Waco, Texas. In 1942 he Many of the new spiritual groups combine changed the name of his group to the Davidian aspects of Christianity with the “new gospels’ Seventh-Day Adventist Association. that they claim to have obtained from Houteff died in 1955, and his wife, Flo- extraterrestrial Masters. Members of some of rence Houteff, focused the group with her these UFO groups call Jesus by what they vision that Judgment Day would occur on believe to be his true name of Sananda and April 22, 1959. Her prophecy having failed, recognize him as an extraterrestrial who is cir- she sold Mount Carmel in 1965 to Benjamin cling Earth in a spaceship, awaiting the proper Roden, who named his faction the Branch time for his Second Coming. While UFO Davidian Seventh-Day Adventist Associa- cults such as Heaven’s Gate, the Raelians, and tion. After Roden’s death in 1978, his wife, the Order of the Solar Temple developed sen- Lois Roden, declared herself the Sixth Angel sational or negative images, there are many in Revelation and a prophet speaking through UFO groups who seek to develop a new reli- the feminine aspect of the Holy Spirit. gion that will blend science and more tradi- A young man named Vernon Howell joined tional religious concepts. the Branch Davidians in 1981 and almost Falun Gong, although branded an evil cult immediately caught Lois Roden’s eye as the by the Chinese government in 1999, claims to group’s next prophet. Howell assumed control have 100 million members worldwide. Li of the Davidians in 1988 and changed his name Hongzhi, the founder of the movement who to David Koresh in 1990. He pronounced him- lives in the United States, insists that his self the Lamb of Revelation, who would open group is not a religion, but a series of five daily the seven seals of the scroll and interpret the exercises by which individuals may activate secrets that would immediately bring about the the higher abilities of mind, body, and spirit. Second Coming of Jesus Christ. The Church of Scientology is classified as Koresh believed that the final struggle a cult by its detractors, but its members assert between good and evil would begin in the that Scientology is a new religion that was United States, rather than Israel, so the com- founded by L. Ron Hubbard in the twentieth munity of believers stockpiled food, water, and century and has its roots in the deep beliefs weapons. In 1992, Koresh renamed the Mount and ancient wisdom that go back more than Carmel commune “Ranch Apocalypse.” 50,000 years. By combining with the physical Rumors began to circulate that the Branch sciences, Scientology offers an application of Davidians were abusing children and storing scientific methodology to spiritual questions large amounts of illegal firearms and explo- and allows individuals to approach their lives sives. On February 28, 1993, Bureau of Alco- with more confidence. hol, Tobacco, and Firearms (BATF) agents

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 316 Mystery Religions and Cults

David Koresh, founder of Kantrowitz, Barbara, with Peter Annin, Ginny Car- the Branch Davidian. roll, and Bob Conn. “Was It Friendly Fire? In the (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) Bungled Waco Raid, Federal Agents May Have Been Shot by Their Own Men.” Newsweek, April 5, 1993, 50–51. Rainie, Harrison, with James Popkin, Dan McGraw, Brian , Ted Gest, Jo Ann Tooley, and David Bowermaster. “Armageddon in Waco: The Final Days of David Koresh.” U.S. News and World Report, May 3, 1993, 24–34. Reavis, Dick J. The Ashes of Waco: An Investigation. Syracuse, N.Y.: Syracuse University Press, Reprint, 1998.

Eckankar Those who follow the alternative religion of Eckankar say that theirs is the religion of the Light and Sound of God. The Light of God is the ECK, known to many saints and mystics as the Holy Spirit. The Sound of God is the rushing wind that the disciples of Jesus (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) heard on that first Pentecost. Eckists believe that they follow ancient wisdom teachings that were revived in 1965 for modern men and women by the Living raided Ranch Apocalypse, resulting in ten ECK Master Paul Twitchell (1910?–1971). deaths and 25 wounded. The FBI took over, According to Twitchell and such masters from and the ensuing siege lasted 51 days. On April higher planes as Rebazar Tarzs, whose teach- 14, Koresh had a vision that instructed him to ings he relayed, the soul is on a journey of self- write his translation of the seven seals in Rev- and god-realization. To assist the individual elation and then surrender. But the encircling soul to achieve contact with the ECK, the forces had grown tired of his biblical babblings Divine Spirit, the Mahanta, the Living ECK and apocalyptic pronouncements. On April Master, provides spiritual exercises and guid- 19, the FBI attacked and ended the stand-off ance available to all sincere seekers. at Ranch Apocalypse. Because the Mahantas emphasize that Eck- Koresh and 75 of his followers, including ankar is a living faith that changes constantly, 21 children, died in the fire that swept Eckists must pay close attention to the teach- through the entire compound. Prior to the ings and revelations of the Living Master, who siege at Ranch Apocalypse, there were about comes from a long line of masters from the 130 members of the Branch Davidians. After Vairagi Order, whose spiritual essences reside the destruction of the compound, there were in the Golden Temple of Wisdom on higher estimates of 30 to 50 members who had man- dimensions of being. The Living Master is aged to leave the commune before the final never worshipped, but he is highly revered by days or who had escaped the inferno. Accusa- all Eckists. According to official Eckankar tions circulated that the FBI was responsible records, there are approximately 50,000 mem- for starting the fire with incendiary tear gas bers in more than 100 countries. cartridges. Shortly before Twitchell’s death in 1971, M Delving Deeper critics accused him of fabricating the religious Neville, Leigh. “We Didn’t Start the Fire.” Fortean origins of Eckankar, borrowing concepts from Times, April 2000, 34–38. other spiritual groups, and plagiarizing ideas

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 317 from previously published works. A firm Twitchell from Eckankar denial by Twitchell did little to quench the standing before the controversy, and Twitchell’s successor, Darwin Stardust Hotel podium in Gross, became involved in an internal struggle Las Vegas. (ARCHIVES OF that resulted in his expulsion from Eckankar BRAD STEIGER) and his founding of the Ancient Teachings of the Masters, which he claimed perpetuated the true teachings of Twitchell. The present Living ECK Master, Harold Klemp, who claims to be the 973rd initiated Mahanta, became the spiritual leader of Eck- ankar in 1981. At the present time, the spiri- tual home of Eckankar is the Temple of ECK in Chanhassen, Minnesota.

M Delving Deeper Eckankar: The Religion of Light and Sound. [Online] http://religiousmovements.lib.virginia.edu/nrms/e cka.html. Klemp, Harold. The Art of Spiritual Dreaming. Min- a broad sense to “law,” especially to the natur- : Eckankar, 1999. al order of personal ethics and principles of Lane, David. The Making of a Spiritual Movement: The conduct, equivalent to what is commonly Untold Story of Paul Twitchell and Eckankar. Del referred to as “religion.”) The founder of the Mar, Calif.: Del Mar Publishing, 1978. movement, Li Hongzhi, a former Chinese Main Site of Eckankar, Religion of Light and Sound of government grain clerk now residing in the God. [Online] http://www.eckankar.org. United States, claims to have been born on Twitchell, Paul. Eckankar: The Key to the Secret May 13, 1951, the supposed birthday of Sid- Worlds. New York: Lancer Books, 1969. Reprint, dhartha Gautama, the Buddha (c. 563–c. 483 Minneapolis: Eckankar, 1989. B.C.E.), but government records list his birth- day as July 7, 1952. Hongzhi also claims that Fa l un Gong Falun Gong has 100 million members world- wide, 80 million of whom are in China. The For 13 hours on April 25, 1999, 15,000 mem- Chinese government says the number in their bers of the Falun Gong qigong sect, five or six country is closer to two million. rows deep, stretching for more than a mile along the Avenue of Everlasting Peace in cen- Founded in 1992, the movement pre- tral Beijing, China, protested their negative scribes five daily exercises are to activate the treatment in the state media and demanded higher abilities of mind, body, and spirit, and official recognition for their sect and the free- contribute to an individual’s self-examination dom to publish their texts. The protest man- and self-knowledge. If practiced properly, aged to get the State Council of China to agree Hongzhi promises, Falun Gong will enable to negotiate with the Falun Gong. However, in one to attain enlightenment and to master July 1999, Chinese officials branded the Falun many supernatural powers, including levita- Gong an evil cult, claiming that it had caused tion, psychokinesis, and telepathy. the deaths of 1,500 of its members. The Chi- Hongzhi has often stated that he believes nese government banned the practice of the that Earth has been quietly invaded by evil cult and sent more than 50,000 adherents to aliens from extraterrestrial worlds who have prisons, labor camps, and mental hospitals. come to undermine humans’ spirituality by Falun Gong means the “Practice of the contributing to the rapid expansion of tech- Wheel of the Dharma.” (Dharma is a complex nology. In his opinion, humankind would be Hindu and Buddhist concept that translates in much better off without computers and all

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 318 Mystery Religions and Cults

a self-appointed spiritual master, and by 1978, he had established the Golden Way Founda- tion in Geneva. About then he made a hard assessment of own appeal, deciding that if his cult was to expand, he needed to find a more charismatic individual to share its leadership. In 1981, Luc Jouret, a physician who had been grand master of the Renewed Order of the Temple, another group that combined concepts of the Knights Templar and the Rosicrucians, left that order over a policy dis- pute. Di Mambro appealed to him to jointly form a new order. Jouret agreed, and the two founded the Order of the Solar Temple. Jouret’s credentials as a physician and his dynamic platform personality drew large A group of Falun Gong other machines that seek to replicate human crowds to his lectures. From 1984 to about followers perform activity and to supplant human productivity. 1990, Jouret convinced many that the time of meditation exercises. the apocalypse was drawing near and the best M Delving Deeper (AP/WIDE WORLD PHOTOS) way to survive was in the safety of the Order “Beijing, Falun Gong Group in New War of Words,” of the Solar Temple. Yahoo! Finance/DowJones,January 6, 2001. [Online] http://sg.biz.yahoo.com/news/ interna- But by 1992, Jouret and Di Mambro had tional/article.html?s =sgfinance/news/0l0106/. made too many unfulfilled predictions and “Falun Gong.” Religious Movements Homepage. promises. Even Di Mambro’s son Elie declared [Online] http:// that he doubted the existence of the masters religiousmovements.lib.virginia.edu/nrms/falun- who were allegedly guiding his father and gong.html. Jouret, and he went so far as to expose some of Falun Gong Official Website. [Online] the illusions his father employed to create cer- www.falundafa.com/. tain phenomena during demonstrations. With the structure of the Order crumbling, Order of the Solar Temple Di Mambro and Jouret began preparing for The Order of the Solar Temple claims a spiri- their transition to another world. Those who tual heritage from the Order of the Knights remained faithful to the teachings also began Templar(founded c. 1118 and dissolved in their own transitions. 1307). Among its declared goals are helping When authorities from Chiery, Switzer- Earth to prepare for the return of Christ in land, investigated a fire in a farmhouse on solar glory and assisting humankind through a October 4, 1994, they discovered a secret time of transition as spirituality assumes pri- room containing 22 corpses, many of them macy over materiality. Although the group wearing ceremonial capes. On October 5, claims it is descended from the original Tem- three adjacent houses burning in the village of plars, the Order of the Solar Temple was Granges-sur-Salvan yielded the bodies of 25 founded in 1984 by Joseph Di Mambro more members of the Order. Six charred bod- (1924–1994) and Luc Jouret (1947–1994). By ies found in Morin Heights, Quebec, a day 1989, the cult had gathered about 500 mem- earlier, were also members. In December 1995, bers, most of them in Switzerland, France, and 16 more members were found dead in France, Canada. and in March 1997, five killed themselves in Joseph Di Mambro, of Pont-Saint-Espirit, Quebec. Joseph Di Mambro and Luc Jouret France, had a fascination with the occult dat- had convinced at least 74 of their followers to ing back to his childhood. In 1976, he became join them in mass suicide.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 319

M Delving Deeper Jim Jones, founder of the Hall, John, and Philip Schuyler. “The Mystical Apoc- People’s Temple. (CORBIS alypse of the Solar Temple.” In Millennium, Messi- CORPORATION) ahs, and Mayhem. Edited by Thomas Robbins and Susan J. Palmer. New York: Routledge, 1997, 285–311. Mayer, Jean Francois. “Apocalyptic Millennialism in the West: The Case of the Solar Temple.” Critical Incident Analysis Group. [Online] http://faculty. virginia.edu/ciag/apoc_bkg.html. “Order of the Solar Temple.” Religious Movements homepage. [Online] http://religiousmovements. lib.virginia.edu/nrms/solartemp.html.

The People’s Temple Although James Jones (1931–1978) held degrees from Indiana University and Butler Uni- versity, he had received no formal training in theology when he was invited to speak at the Laurel Street Tabernacle, an Assemblies of God Pentecostal church, in Indianapolis in Septem- ber 1954. Following his powerful sermon on racial equality, many members left the congrega- tion to follow Jones and to form a new church, receiving messages from extraterrestrials that the Wings of Deliverance, which was renamed described a process called “Translation,” in the People’s Temple. Within a short period of which he and his followers would all die togeth- time, Jones’s gospel of equality and love attracted er and their spirits would be taken to another more than 900 members. In 1965 the temple planet to enjoy a life of bliss. Jones directed moved to Ukiah, California, where Jones rehearsals of a mass suicide, having followers believed racial equality could be preached with pretend to drink poison and fall to the ground. greater openness and less fear of retaliation. Sev- enty families moved with him. A second congre- On November 14, 1978, California con- gation was added in San Francisco in 1972. gressman Leo Ryan and several representatives of the media visited Jonestown to investigate In 1977, following various exposes direct- claims of civil rights violations that had ed at the temple, Jones moved his community reached the United States. On November 18, a to the South American nation of Guyana, temple member made an attempt on Ryan’s where he had acquired a lease from the life, and the visitors decided to leave Jonestown Guyanese government for 4,000 acres of land immediately. While they were boarding two to be used for colonization. The new commu- planes on the jungle airstrip, some heavily nity was called the People’s Temple Agricul- armed members of the temple’s security guards tural Project, and eventually more than 900 arrived and began firing on the group. Ryan men, women, and children would follow their and four others were killed and 11 were wound- charismatic leader to Jonestown. ed before the planes could get into the air. Members were required to labor 11 hours per day, six days per week, and eight hours on Jones decreed that it was time to put Sunday, clearing land for agriculture, planting “Translation” into effect. Some members of crops, and erecting buildings. They ate primari- the temple committed suicide by ingesting ly of rice and beans, and their evenings were cyanide-laced Kool-Aid, and others injected filled with required meetings before they were poison directly into their veins or were shot. allowed to get some rest. Jones claimed to be An investigation revealed that 638 adult

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 320 Mystery Religions and Cults

benefits of Scientology from various well- known persons, the organization is often in the center of controversy. Richard Behar, writ- ing in Time magazine, stated that rather than being a religion or a church, Scientology “…is a hugely profitable global racket that survives by intimidating members and critics in a Mafia-like manner.” The founder of the church, Lafayette Ronald Hubbard (1911–1986), known to Sci- entologists as “L. Ron,” is said to have studied many Eastern philosophies as he journeyed to the various countries of their origins. When injuries suffered during service as a naval offi- cer during World War II (1939–1945) left him crippled and blind, Hubbard claimed that his ability to draw upon mental insights allowed him to cure himself of his disabilities. He Actor John Travolta members of the community died, together called this process Dianetics, and outlined its (center) standing with with 276 children. A few fled into the jungle central elements in an article for the May 1950 actress Jenna Elfman and survived. issue of Astounding Science Fiction magazine. (left) and wife Kelly Shortly thereafter Hubbard published Dianet- Various investigations continue into the Preston (right) while ics: The Modern Science of Mental Health. reasons why such a tragedy could have occurred attending a Scientology and what appeal James Jones could have had to Dianetics deals with what it terms the conference. (AP/WIDE cause so many individuals to take their own Analytical and the Reactive components of WORLD PHOTOS) lives. Conspiracy theorists argue that the the mind. The Reactive mind absorbs and deaths at Jonestown in November 1978 elimi- records every nuance of emotional, mental, nated evidence of a CIA experiment gone bad. and physical pain. Hubbard called the impres- Others suggest that Jones subjected his follow- sions or “recordings” made by the Reactive ers to mind-control experiments of his own and mind during moments of trauma “engrams,” lost control of the situation. And then there and while the conscious, Analytical mind may are those who insist that Jones was mentally ill remain unaware of their presence, they can and complicated his mental imbalance with cause debilitating mental and physical prob- drug abuse. lems and inhibit one’s full potential. The Dia- netics process enables a person to explore and M Delving Deeper be “cleared” of such impediments by an “audi- Jonestown: Examining the People’s Temple. [Online] tor”—a minister of Scientology—clearing the http://www.owlnet.rice.edu/~reli291/Jonestown/J way to a state of freedom from all the con- onestown.html. straints of matter, energy, space, and time and Maaga, M. McCormick, and Catherine Wessinger. a transcendent level of near-perfection. Hearing the Voices of Jonestown. Syracuse, N.Y.: Syracuse University Press, 1998. In August 1952 the Journal of Scientology Wright, Lawrence. ”Orphans of Jonestown.” The New began publication, and in 1954 the first Yorker, November 22, 1993, 66–89. Church of Scientology was founded in Los Angeles. Increasing demand for more infor- mation about Scientology led to the establish- Scientology ment of the Founding Church of Scientology Some have called Scientology a cult of and the first Academy of Scientology in celebrity because of the number of well- Washington, D.C., in 1955. Today, Scientol- known entertainers who ascribe to its teach- ogy claims a worldwide membership of around ings. In spite of endorsements regarding the eight million and more than 3,000 churches.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Mystery Religions and Cults 321

M Delving Deeper Behar, Richard. “The Thriving Cult of Greed and Power.” Time, May 6, 1991, 50–57. “Church of Scientology.” Religious Movements. [Online] http://religiousmovements.lib.virginia. edu/nrms/scientology.html. Frantz, Douglas. “Scientology Faces Glare of Scrutiny after Florida Parishioner’s Death.” New York Times, December 1, 1997. Hubbard, L. Ron. Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health. Bridge Publications, 1985. Scientology: Applied Religious Philosophy. [Online] http://www.scientology.org/scn_home.htm.

Making the Connection aboriginal Refers to a people that has lived or existed in a particular area or region from the earliest known times or from the beginning. abyss From late Latin abyssus and Greek abus- sos, which literally means “bottomless,” stemming from bussos, meaning “bottom.” A gorge or chasm that is unfathomably deep, vast or infinite, such as the bottom- less pit of hell or a dwelling place of evil spirits. Anti-Christ From the Greek antikhristos. Any either political, religious, philosophical, or L. Ron Hubbard antagonist, opponent, or enemy of Jesus moral and held to be true. (1911–1986), the founder Christ, whether a person or a power. A of the Church of hierophant From the Latin hierophanta and false Christ. Scientology. (AP/WIDE Greek hierophantes, meaning literally a WORLD PHOTOS) black magick The use of magic for evil pur- “sacred person who reveals something.” poses, calling upon the devil or evil spirits. An ancient Greek priest who revealed or blasphemy Something said or done which interpreted the sacred mysteries, or holy shows a disrespect for God or things that doctrines, at the annual festival of Eleusis. are sacred. incarnation A period of time in which a spirit conquistadores From the Latin conquirere or soul dwells in a bodily form or condi- meaning “to conquer.” Spanish soldiers or tion. One of a series of lives spent in a adventurers, especially of the sixteenth physical form. century who conquered Peru, Mexico, or indigenous From a mid-seventeenth century Central America. word indigena, literally meaning “born-in,” coven From the Anglo-Norman, mid-seven- and from gignere, meaning “to beget.” teenth century “assembly” and from con- Inborn, intrinsic, or belonging to a place, venire meaning convene. such as originating, growing, or living in an area, environment, region, or country. dogma From Greek stem word dogmat, mean- ing “opinion” or “tenet,” and from dokein, left-hand path In occult tradition, a practi- “to seem good.” A belief or set of beliefs, tioner who practices black magick.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 322 Mystery Religions and Cults

neophyte From the Latin neophytus and Greek Sabbath From the Greek sabbaton, and the neophutos or phuein, “to plant” or “cause to Hebrew sabba, both meaning “to rest.” grow”—literally meaning “newly planted.” Sunday is observed as the Sabbath, or day A beginner or novice at a particular task or of rest from work and for religious worship endeavor. Somebody who is a recent con- in Christianity, and Saturday is the Sab- vert to a belief. A newly ordained priest, or bath as observed by Judaism and some someone who is new to a religious order, Christians. but who has not yet taken their vows, so is Santeria From Spanish santeria meaning not yet a part of the order. “holiness”. A religion which originated Pan In Greek mythology the god of nature or in Cuba by enslaved West African labor- of the woods, fields, pastures, forests, and ers that combines the West African flocks. Is described as having the torso and Yoruba religion with Roman Catholicism head of a human, but the legs, ears, and and recognizes a supreme God as well as horns of a goat. other spirits. pharaoh From the Hebrew par’oh, Egyptian sarcophagus From the Greek sarkophogos, pr-’o, and Latin and Greek Pharao, mean- which literally means “flesh-eater” and ing literally “great house.” An ancient probably refers to the kind of limestone Egyptian title for the ruler or king of that was used in the making of coffins Egypt, often considered a tyrant and one thought to decompose bodies rapidly. who expected unquestioning obedience. spell A formula or word believed to have mag- physiognomy From phusis meaning “nature, ical power. A trance or a bewitched state. character” and gnomon, “to judge.” The art of judging a person’s character or tempera- vision From the Latin vis, to see. Faculty of ment by their physical features, especially sight or a mental image produced by imag- facial features. ination. Can refer to a mystical experience reincarnation The reappearance or rebirth of of seeing as if with the eyes, only through a something in a new form. Some religions supernatural means such as in a dream, or belief systems state that the soul returns trance, or through a supernatural being, to live another life in a new physical form and one which often has religious, revela- and does so in a cyclical manner. tory, or prophetic significance. resurrection The act of rising from the dead voodoo From Louisiana French, voudou or or returning to life. In Christian belief, vodu, meaning “fetish.” A religion mainly the Resurrection was the rising of Jesus practiced in the Caribbean countries, Christ from the dead after he was cruci- especially Haiti, that is comprised of a fied and entombed. Resurrection also combination of Roman Catholic rituals refers to the rising of the dead on Judg- and animistic beliefs involving fetishes, ment Day, as anticipated by Christians, magic, charms, spells, curses, and commu- Jews, and Muslims. nication with ancestral spirits. right-hand path In occult tradition, a practi- white magick The use of magic for supposed tioner who practices white magic. good purposes such as to counteract evil.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 323

abductee Someone who believes that he or she has been taken away by deception or force against his/her will. aboriginal Refers to a people that has lived or existed in a particular area or region from the earliest known times or from the beginning. abyss From late Latin abyssus and Greek abus- sos, which literally means “bottomless,” stemming from bussos, meaning “bottom.” A gorge or chasm that is inconceivably deep, vast or infinite, such as the bottom- less pit of hell or a dwelling place of evil spirits. alchemy From Greek, khemeia to Arabic, alkimiya via medieval Latin alchimia and Glossary Old French, fourteenth century alquemie, meaning “the chemistry.” A predecessor of chemistry practiced in the Middle Ages and Renaissance principally concerned with seeking methods of transforming base metals into gold and the “elixir of life.” alien A being or living creature from another planet or world. amnesia The loss of memory which can be temporary or long term and usually brought on by shock, an injury, or psycho- logical disturbance. Originally from the Greek word amnestos, literally meaning not remembered and from a later alter- ation of the word amnesia forgetfulness. anomalous Something strange and unusual that deviates from what is considered nor- mal. From the Greek anomalos, meaning uneven. anthropology The scientific study of the ori- gins, behavior, physical, social, and cultur- al aspects of humankind. Antichrist The antagonist or opponent of Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), who is anticipated by many early as well as con- temporary Christians to lead the world into evil before Christ returns to Earth to redeem and rescue the faithful. Can also refer to any person who is in opposition to or an enemy of Jesus Christ or his teach- ings, as well as to those who claim to be Christ, but in fact are false and misleading. 324 Glossary

anthroposophy A spiritual or religious philos- ceived with normal senses, yet it coexists ophy that Rudolph Steiner (1861–1925), with the human body and survives death. an Austrian philosopher and scientist, astronomy The scientific study of the of the developed, with the core belief centering workings of the universe—of stars, planets, around the human accessibility of the spir- their positions, sizes, composition, move- itual world to properly developed human ment behavior. Via the Old French and intellect. Steiner founded the Anthropo- Latin from Greek astronomia, meaning lit- sophical Society in 1912 to promote his erally star-arranging. ideas that spiritual development should be humanity’s foremost concern. automatic writing Writing that occurs through either an involuntary, or unconscious, apocalypse From the Greek apokalupsis, trance-like state with the source being the meaning “revelation.” In the Bible, the writer’s own unconscious self, from a tele- Book of Revelation is often referred to as pathic link with another, or from a the Apocalypse. Comes from many anony- deceased spirit wishing to communicate a mous, second-century B.C.E. and later Jew- message. ish and Christian texts that contain prophetic messages pertaining to a great banal Boring, very ordinary and common- total devastation or destruction of the place. From the French word ban, original- world and the salvation of the righteous. ly used in the context of a mandatory mili- tary service for all or common to all. apothacary From the Greek apotheke meaning barter The exchange or the process of negoti- “storehouse.” A pharmacist or druggist who ating certain goods or services for other is licensed to prescribe, prepare and sell goods or services. drugs and other medicines, or a pharma- cy—where drugs and medicines are sold. Bedouin A nomadic Arabic person from the desert areas of North Africa and Arabia. apparition The unexpected or sudden appear- Via Old French beduin, ultimately from ance of something strange, such as a ghost. Arabic badw, or desert, nomadic desert From the Latin apparitus, past participle of people. apparere, meaning to appear. betrothal The act of becoming or being archaeologist A person who scientifically engaged to marry another person. examines old ruins or artifacts such as the Bhagavad Gita From Sanskrit Bhagavadgi ta, remains of buildings, pottery, graves, tools, meaning “song of the blessed one.” A and all other relevant material in order to Hindu religious text, consisting of 700 study ancient cultures. verses, in which the Hindu god, Krishna, archipelago From the Greek arkhi, meaning teaches the importance of unattachment “chief or main” and pelagos meaning “sea.” from personal aims to the fulfillment of Any large body of water that contains a religious duties and devotion to God. large number of scattered islands. bipedal Any animal that has two legs or feet. Armageddon From late Latin Armagedon, From the Latin stem biped, meaning two- Greek and Hebrew, har megiddo, megiddon, footed. which is the mountain region of Megiddo. birthstone Each month of the year has a par- Megiddo is the site where the great final ticular precious gemstone or a semi- battle between good and evil will be precious stone associated with it. It is fought as prophesied and will be a decisive believed that if a person wears the stone catastrophic event that many believe will assigned their birth month, good fortune be the end of the world. or luck will follow. astral self Theosophical belief that humans bitumen Any of a variety of natural substances, possess a second body that cannot be per- such as tar or asphalt, containing hydrocar-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Glossary 325

bons derived from petroleum and used as a cosmic consciousness The sense or special cement or mortar for surfacing roads. insight of one’s personal or collective awareness in relation to the universe or a black magick The use of magic for evil pur- universal scheme. poses, calling upon the devil or evil spirits.

cosmic sense The awareness of one’s identity GLOSSARY blasphemy Something said or done which and actions in relationship to the universe shows a disrespect for God or things that or universal scheme of things. are sacred. An irreverent utterance or action showing a disrespect for sacred cosmology The philosophical study and things or for God. explanation of the nature of the universe cadaver A dead body that is usually intended or the scientific study of the origin and for dissection. From the Latin cadere, structure of the universe. meaning to fall or to die. cosmos From the Greek kosmos meaning charlatan From the Italian ciarlatano, via sev- “order, universe, ornament.” The entire enteenth-century French ciarlare, meaning universe as regarded in an orderly, harmo- “to babble or patter” or “empty talk.” Some- nious and integrated whole. one who makes elaborate claims or who coven From the Anglo-Norman, mid-seven- pretends to have more skill or knowledge teenth century “assembly” and from con- than is factual, such as a fraud or quack. venire meaning convene. An assembly of chieftain The leader of a clan, tribe, or group. or a meeting of a group of witches, often 13 in number. clairvoyance The ability to visualize or sense things beyond the normal range of the five cryptomensia A state of consciousness in human senses. From the French word clair- which the true source or origin of a partic- voyant, meaning clear-sighted and voyant, ular memory is forgotten or is attributed to the present participle of voir to see. a wrongful source or origin. conjurations The act of reciting a name, The study of so-called mythical words or particular phrases with the intent creatures such as the Yeti or Bigfoot, of summoning or invoking a supernatural whose existence has not yet been scientifi- force or occurrence. cally substantiated. conquistadores From the Latin conquirere cubit From the Latin cubitum, meaning fore- meaning “to conquer.” Spanish soldiers or arm or elbow. An ancient unit of length, adventurers, especially of the sixteenth based on the distance from the tip of the century who conquered Peru, Mexico, or middle finger to the elbow which approxi- Central America. mated 17 to 22 inches. consciousness Someone’s mind, thoughts or deity From late Latin deitas “divine nature,” feelings, or can be referring to the part of and deus “god.” A divine being or some- the mind which is aware of same. The body or something with the essential state of being aware of what is going on nature of a divinity, such as a god, goddess. around you, either individually or the When the term is capitalized, it refers to shared feelings of group awareness, feelings God in monotheistic belief or religions. or thoughts. demarcation The process of setting borders, conspiracy A plan formulated in secret limits or marking boundaries. From the between two or more people to commit a Spanish demarcacion, literally meaning, subversive act. marking off. contactee Someone who believes to have demon possession When low-level disincar- been or is in contact with an alien from nate spirits invade and take over a human another planet. body.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 326 Glossary

desecration When something sacred is treated dwell in the nature kingdom as the life in a profane or damaging manner. force of all things in nature, such as miner- als, plants, animals, and the four elements discarnate The lack of a physical body. of earth, air, fire and water; the planets, Coined from dis- and the Latin stem carn, stars, and signs of the zodiac; and hours of meaning flesh. the day and night. Elves, brownies, gob- The Dispersion From the Greek diaspora lins, gnomes, and fairies are said to be meaning to scatter or disperse. Refers to the among these spirits. period in history when the Jewish people were forced to scatter in countries outside of elixir Something that is a mysterious, magical Palestine after the Babylonian captivity. substance with curative powers believed to heal all ills or to prolong life and preserve dogma From Greek stem word dogmat, mean- youthfulness. From the Arabic al-iksir and ing “opinion” or “tenet,” and from dokein, the Greek xerion, meaning dry powder for “to seem good.” A belief or set of beliefs, treating wounds. either political, religious, philosophical, or moral and considered to be absolutely true. enchantments Things or conditions which druid Someone who worships the forces of possess a charming or bewitching quality nature as in the ancient Celtic religion. such as a magical spell. Can also refer to a priest in the Celtic reli- encode To convert a message from plain text gion. into a code. In computer language, to con- ecclesiasticism Principles, practices, activi- vert from analog to digital form, and in ties, or body of thought that is all-encom- genetics to convert appropriate genetic passing and adhered to in an organized data. church or institution. enigma From Greek ainigma “to speak in rid- ecstatic Intense emotion of pleasure, happi- dles” and ainos, meaning “fables.” Some- ness, joy or elation. body or something that is ambiguous, puz- electrodes Two conductors through which zling or not easily understood and might electricity flows in batteries or other elec- have a hidden meaning or riddle. trical equipment. ephemerality Refers to the state of something electroencephalograph A device or machine living or lasting for a markedly short or that through the use of electrodes placed brief time. The nature of existing or lasting on a person’s scalp, monitors the electrical for only a day, such as certain plants or activity in various parts of the brain. These insects. are recorded and used as a diagnostic tool in tracing a variety of anything from brain eschatology Comes from the Greek word disorders, tumors or other irregularities to eskhatos meaning “last” and -logy literally dream research. meaning “discourse about the last things.” Refers to the body of religious doctrines electroencephalographic dream research concerning the human soul in relation to Researching dreams using a electroen- death, judgment, heaven or hell, or in gen- cephalograph to aid the researcher in the eral, life after death and of the final stage brain activity of the one being studied. or end of the world. electromagnetic Of or pertaining to the char- acteristics of an electromagnet, which is a The act of calling forth, drawing device having a steel or iron core and is out or summoning an event or memory magnetized by an electric current that from the past, as in recreating. flows through a surrounding coil. exorcism The act, religious ceremony, or ritu- elemental spirits A lower order of spirit al of casting out evil spirits from a person beings, said to be usually benevolent and or a place.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Glossary 327 extraterrestrial Something or someone origi- Gestalt therapy A type of that nating or coming from beyond Earth, out- puts a emphasis on a person’s feelings as side of Earth’s atmosphere. revealing desired or undesired personality traits and how they came to be, by exam- false memory Refers to situations where some ining unresolved issues from the past.

therapies and hypnosis may actually be GLOSSARY planting memories through certain sugges- Gnostic From the Greek, gnostikos, meaning tions or leading questions and comments; “concerning knowledge.” A believer in thereby creating memories that the patient Gnosticism, or relating to or possessing spir- or client believes to be true, but in reality itual or intellectual knowledge or wisdom. they are not. guardian angel A holy, divine being that fanatical Extreme enthusiasm, frenzy, or zeal watches over, guides, and protects humans. about a particular belief, as in politics or hallucinations A false or distorted perception religion. of events during which one vividly imag- Five Pillars of Islam In Arabic, also called the ines seeing, hearing or sensing objects or arkan, and consists of the five sacred ritual other people to be present, when in fact duties believed to be central to main- they are not witnessed by others. stream Muslims’ faith. The five duties are haruspicy A method of divining or telling the the confession of faith, performing the five future by examining the entrails of ani- daily prayers, fasting during the month of mals. Ramadan, paying alms tax, and performing heresy The willful, persistent act of adhering at least one sacred pilgrimage to Mecca, to an opinion or belief that rejects or con- the holy land. tradicts established teachings or theories foo fighter A term coined by pilots who that are traditional in philosophy, religion, reported sightings of unconventional air- science, or politics. craft that appeared as nocturnal lights dur- heretic From the Greek hairetikos, meaning ing World War II. A popular cartoon char- “able to choose.” Someone who does not acter of the time, Smokey Stover, often conform or whose opinions, theories, or said “Where there’s foo there’s fire” and it beliefs contradict the conventional estab- became the saying to describe the strange lished teaching, doctrines, or principles, phenomena. especially that of religion. frieze From the Latin phrygium (opus), mean- hieroglyphics A writing system of ancient Egypt ing work or craftmanship. A decorative that uses symbols or pictures to signify architectural band, usually running along a sounds, objects, or concepts. Can also refer wall, just below the ceiling, often sculpted to any writing or symbols that are difficult to with figurines or ornaments. decipher. The word comes from an ancient fulcrum From the Latin fulcire, meaning “to Greek term meaning “sacred carving.” prop up or support.” The part of something hierophant From the Latin hierophanta and that acts as its support. Greek hierophantes, meaning literally a Geiger counter An instrument named after its “sacred person who reveals something.” inventor, German physicist Hans Geiger An ancient Greek priest who revealed or (1882–1945), that is used to measure and interpreted the sacred mysteries, or holy detect such things as particles from doctrines, at the annual festival of Eleusis. radioactive materials. hoax An act of deception that is intended to make people think or believe something is geoglyphics Lines, designs, or symbols left in real when it is not. the earth, such as those in Egypt, Malta, , , and Peru with a mysterious, Homo sapiens Mankind or humankind, the ancient, and puzzling origin. species of modern human beings.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 328 Glossary

horoscope From Greek horoskopos, literally Inquisition Fourteenth century, from Latin meaning “time observer” and from hora inquirere via Old French inquisicion, mean- meaning “time, or hour,” referring to the ing “to inquire.” In the thirteenth century, time of birth. A diagram or astrological Roman Catholicism appointed a special forecast based on the relative position in tribunal or committee whose chief func- the heavens of the stars and planets in the tion was to combat, suppress and punish signs of the zodiac, at any given moment, heresy against the church. Remaining but especially at the moment of one’s active until the modern era, the official birth. investigations were often harsh and unfair. hypnagogic Relating to or being in the state insurrectionist Someone who is in rebellion between wakefulness and sleep where one or revolt against an established authority, is drowsy. From the French hypnagogique ruler, or government. meaning literally leading to sleep. intergalactic Something that is located, or is hypnopompic Typical of or involving the state moving, between two or more galaxies. between sleeping and waking. Coined Invocation The act of calling upon or appeal- from hypno and Greek pompe, meaning a ing to a higher power such as a deity, spirit, sending away. or God for assistance. A form of prayer, hypnosis The process of putting or being in a that invites God’s presence, at the begin- sleeplike state, although the person is not ning of a ceremony or meeting. In black sleeping. It can be induced by suggestions magick, can be the casting of a spell or for- or methods of a hypnotist. mula to invite an evil spirit to appear. hypothesis A theory or assumption that needs ions An atom or group of atoms that are elec- further exploration, but which is used as a trically charged through the process of tentative explanation until further data gaining or losing one or more electrons. confirms or denies it. From the Greek From the Greek ion meaning moving hupothesis meaning foundation or base. thing; and from the present participle of ienai meaning to go —from the movement Ice Age Any of the periods of extreme cold or of any ion toward the electrode of the glacial epochs in the history of Earth when opposite charge. temperatures fell, resulting in large areas of Earth’s surface covered with glaciers; the jinni In Islamic or Muslim legend, a spirit that most recent one occurring during the is capable of taking on the shape of Pleistocene epoch. humans or animals in order to perform mischievous acts or to exercise supernatur- incantation From fourteenth-century French, al power and influence over humans. From cantare, meaning “to sing” via Latin— the Arabic jinn, which is the plural of jinni. incantare—“to chant.” The chanting, recitation or uttering of words supposed to Kabbalah body of mystical Jewish teachings produce a magical effect or power. based on an interpretation of hidden mean- ings contained in the Hebrew scriptures. incarnation A period of time in which a spirit Kabbalah is Hebrew for “that which is or soul dwells in a bodily form or condi- received,” and also refers to a secret oral tra- tion. One of a series of lives spent in a dition handed down from teacher to pupil. physical form. The term Kabbalah is generally used now to apply to all Jewish mystical practice. indigenous From a mid-seventeenth century word indigena, literally meaning “born-in,” karmic law Karma is the Sanskrit word for and from gignere, meaning “to beget.” “deed.” In the Eastern religions of Bud- Inborn, intrinsic, or belonging to a place, dhism and Hinduism all deeds of a person such as originating, growing, or living in in this life dictate an equal punishment or an area, environment, region, or country. reward to be met in the next life or series

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Glossary 329

of lives. In this philosophy, it is a natural mal it might be a ghost or spirit that sud- moral law rather than a divine judgment denly appears to take on a physical form. which provides the process of develop- medium In the paranormal, someone who is ment, enabling the soul into higher or able to convey messages between the spirits lower states, according to the laws of cause

of the deceased and the spirits of the living. GLOSSARY and effect to be met. megalith A very large stone that is usually a knockings/rappings Tapping sounds said to be part of a monument or prehistoric archi- coming from deceased spirits in an attempt tecture. to communicate with or frighten the living. Mesopotamia Greek word, meaning “between left-hand path In occult tradition, a practi- two rivers.” An ancient region that was tioner who practices black magic. located between the Tigris and Euphrates leprous From the Greek, lepros, meaning rivers in what is today, modern Iraq and “scale.” Something resembling the symp- Syria. Some of the world’s earliest and toms of or relating to the disease of leprosy, greatest ancient civilizations such as Ur, which covers a person’s skin with scales or Sumer, Assyria, and Babylonia were devel- ulcerations. oped in that region. loa A spirit that is thought to enter the devo- messiah A leader who is regarded as a libera- tee of the Haitian voodoo, during a trance tor or savior. In Christianity, the Messiah state, and believed to be a protector and is Jesus Christ (c. 6 B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.), in guide that could be a local deity, a deified Judaism, it is the king who will lead the ancestor or even a saint of the Roman Jews back to the Holy Land of Israel and Catholic Church. establish world peace. lupinomanis Having the excessive character- metaphysical Relating to abstract thought or istics of a wolf, such as being greedy or rav- the philosophical study of the nature of enously hungry. existence and truth. lycanthropy The magical ability in legends metrology The scientific system or study of and horror stories of a person who is able measurements. From the Greek metrologie, to transform into a wolf, and take on all of meaning theory of ratios and metron, or its characteristics. measure. magus A priest, wizard, or someone who is mortician An undertaker or one who prepares skilled or learned, especially in astrology, dead bodies for burial and funerals. magic, sorcery, or the like. narcolepsy A condition where a person manitou A supernatural force, or spirit that uncontrollably falls asleep at odd times suffuses various living things, as well as during daily activities and/or for long inanimate objects, according to the Algo- extended periods of time. Hallucinations nquian peoples. In the mythology of the and even paralysis might also accompany Ojibwa of the eastern United States, Man- this condition. itou is the name of the supreme deity, or near-death experience A mystical-like occur- God, and means “Great Spirit.” rence or sensation that individuals on the manna The food miraculously supplied to the brink of death or who were dead, but Israelites by God, according to the Old Tes- brought back to life, have described which tament, as they wandered in the wilderness includes leaving their physical body and during their flight from Egypt. Spiritual hovering over it as though they were a nourishment or something of value bystander. received of divine origin or unexpectedly. neo-paganism Someone who believes in a materialization Something that appears sud- contemporary or modernized version of denly, as if out of nowhere. In the paranor- the religions which existed before Chris-

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 330 Glossary

tianity, especially those with a reverence head of a human, but the legs, ears, and for nature over the worship of a divine or horns of a goat. supreme being. paranormal Events or phenomena that are neophyte From the Latin neophytus and Greek beyond the range of normal experience neophutos or phuein, “to plant” or “cause to and not understood or explained in terms grow”—literally meaning “newly planted.” of current scientific knowledge. A beginner or novice at a particular task or parapsychologist One who studies mental endeavor. Somebody who is a recent con- phenomena, such as telepathy or extrasen- vert to a belief. A newly ordained priest, or sory perception, the mind/body connec- someone who is new to a religious order, tion, and other psi or paranormal factors but who has not yet taken their vows, so is that cannot be explained by known scien- not yet a part of the order. tific principles. neuron The basic functional unit of the ner- parapsychology The study or exploration of vous system a cell body that consists of an mental phenomena that does not have a axon and dendrites and transmit nerve scientific explanation in the known psy- impulses. A neuron is also called a nerve chological principles. cell. Via German from Greek neuron, meaning sinew, cord, or nerve. Passover The seven or eight days of a Jewish festival that begins on the fourteenth day Novena of Masses In the Roman Catholic of Nissan and commemorates the exodus Church, the recitation of prayers or devo- of the Hebrews from their captivity in tions for a particular purpose, for nine con- Egypt. From the Hebrew word pesa, mean- secutive days. From the Latin nus, meaning ing to pass without affecting. nine each and from novern, meaning nine. pharaoh From the Hebrew par’oh, Egyptian Old Testament The first of the two main divi- pr-’o, and Latin and Greek Pharao, mean- sions of the Christian Bible that corre- ing literally “great house.” An ancient sponds to the Hebrew scriptures. Egyptian title for the ruler or king of omen A prophetic sign, phenomenon, or hap- Egypt, often considered a tyrant and one pening supposed to foreshadow good or who expected unquestioning obedience. evil or indicate how someone or some- pharmacologist The study of or science of thing will fare in the future—an indication drugs in all their aspects, including of the course of future events. sources, chemistry, production, their use in oracle Either someone or something that is treating ailments and disease, as well as the source of wisdom, knowledge or any known side effects. prophecy. Can also refer to the place phenomena Strange, extraordinary, unusual, where the prophetic word would be given. even miraculous events, or happenings to Via French from the Latin oraculum, from persons or things. From the Greek phain- orare to speak. omenon, that which appears, from the past paleoanthropology The study of humanlike participle of phainein, to bring to light. creatures or early human beings more philanthropist Someone who is benevolent or primitive that Homo Sapiens, usually done generous in his or her desire or activities to through fossil evidence. improve the social, spiritual or material paleontology The study of ancient forms of welfare of humankind. From the late life in geologic or prehistoric times, using Latin, ultimately, Greek philanthropos, such evidence as fossils, plants, animals, humane; philos; loving and anthropos, and other organisms. human being. Pan In Greek mythology the god of nature or philanthropy From the Greek philanthropos, of the woods, fields, pastures, forests, and meaning “humane,” and from philos, flocks. Is described as having the torso and meaning “loving.” An affection or desire

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Glossary 331

to help improve the spiritual, social, or psychokinesis The ability to make objects material welfare of humanity through acts move or to in some way affect them with- of charity or benevolence. out using anything but mental powers. physiognomy From phusis meaning “nature, pulsar A star generally believed to be a neu- gnomon, character” and “to judge.” The art tron star and that appears to pulse as it GLOSSARY of judging a person’s character or tempera- briefly emits bursts of visible radiation ment by their physical features, especially such as radio waves and x-rays. facial features. putrefy Causing something to decay, usually physiology The study of the functioning and indicating a foul odor. From the Latin internal workings of living things, such as stem, putr, meaning rotten, plus facere, to metabolism, respiration, reproduction and make. the like. From the Latin word physiologia Qur’an The sacred text, or holy book, of Islam. and the Greek phusiologia, and phusis For Muslims, it is the very word of Allah, meaning nature. the absolute God of the Islamic faith, as precognition The ability to foresee what is revealed to the prophet Muhammad (c. going to happen in the future, especially if 570 C.E.–632 C.E.) by the archangel Gabriel. this perception is gained through other than the normal human senses or rectory The house or dwelling that a rector extrasensory. (clergyman) lives in. predator Any organism or animal that hunts, reincarnation The reappearance or rebirth of kills, and eats other animals. Can refer to a something in a new form. Some religions ruthless person who is extremely aggressive or belief systems state that the soul returns in harming another. From the Latin to live another life in a new physical form praedator and praedari, meaning to seize as and does so in a cyclical manner. plunder. resurrection The act of rising from the dead or psi The factor or factors responsible for para- returning to life. In Christian belief, the Res- psychological phenomena. Derived from urrection was the rising of Jesus Christ from the Greek letter psi which is used to denote the dead after he was crucified and the unknown factor in an equation. entombed. Resurrection also refers to the ris- ing of the dead on Judgment Day, as antici- psyche The soul or human spirit or can refer pated by Christians, Jews, and Muslims. to the mental characteristics of a person or group or nation. Via Latin from Greek retrocognition The mental process or faculty psukhe meaning breath, soul, mind and of knowing, seeing, or perceiving things, from psukhein to breathe. events, or occurrences of things in the past, especially through other than the psychiatrist A doctor who is trained to treat normal human senses as in extrasensory. people with psychiatric disorders. right-hand path In occult tradition, a practi- psychoanalysis The system of analysis regard- tioner who practices white magic. ing the relationship of conscious and unconscious psychological aspects and their rite Originally from an Indo-European base treatment in mental or psycho neurosis. meaning “to fit together” and was the ancestor of the English words arithmetic psychoanalyst One who uses the therapeutic and rhyme via, the Latin ritus. A formal act methods of psychiatric analysis, such as or observance as a community custom, dream analysis and free association, as such as the rite of courtship. Often has a developed by Sigmund Freud (1856–1939) solemn, religious or ceremonial meaning, to treat patients in order to gain awareness such as the rite of baptism. of suppressed subconscious experiences or memories that might be causing psycho- Sabbath From the Greek sabbaton, and the logical blocks. Hebrew sabba, both meaning “to rest.” A

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 332 Glossary

day of rest from work and for religious wor- higher spiritual level or plane than com- ship. In Christianity, Sunday is the mon mortals yet not completely divine. observed day of worship while Saturday is shaman A religious or spiritual leader, usually observed in Judaism and some Christian possessing special powers, such as that of denominations. prophecy, and healing, and acts as an Sanskrit Sanskrit is an ancient Indo-Euro- intermediary between the physical and pean language and the language of tradi- spiritual realms. tional Hinduism in India. Spoken between shamanic exorcism When a shaman, or tribal the fourteenth and fifth centuries B.C.E., it medicine-holy person, performs a ceremo- has been considered and maintained as a nial ritual to expel the disincarnate spirits priestly and literary language of the sacred from a person. Veda scriptures and other classical texts. shapeshifter A supposed fictional being, spirit Santeria From Spanish santeria meaning “holi- or something that is able to change its ness.” A religion which originated in Cuba appearance or shape. by enslaved West African laborers that combines the West African Yoruba religion shofar A trumpet made of a ram’s horn, blown with Roman Catholicism and recognizes a by the ancient and modern Hebrews dur- supreme God as well as other spirits. ing religious ceremonies and as a signal in battle. sarcophagus From the Greek sarx meaning “flesh,” and Greek sarkophogos, literally soothsayer From Middle English, literally meaning “flesh-eater.” Originally a kind of meaning “somebody who speaks the limestone that had properties to aid in the truth.” Someone who claims to have the rapid decomposition of the deceased bod- ability to foretell future events. ies and was used in the making of coffins. soul The animating and vital principal in Eventually came to mean any stone coffin, human beings, credited with the faculties especially one with inscriptions or decorat- of will, emotion, thought and action and ed with sculpture and used as a monument. often conceived as an immaterial entity, sauropod Any of various large semi-aquatic separate from the physical body. The spiri- plant-eating dinosaurs that had a long tual nature of human beings, regarded as neck and tail and a small head. From the immortal, separable from the body at suborder Sauropoda, a Latin word meaning death, and susceptible to happiness or mis- lizard foot. ery in a future state. The disembodied spir- it of a dead human being. schizophrenia A severe psychiatric disorder which can include symptoms of withdrawal spell A formula or word believed to have mag- or detachment from reality, delusions, hallu- ical power. A trance or a bewitched state. cinations, emotional instability, and intel- spirit control The guide that mediums con- lectual disturbances or illogical patterns of tact to receive messages from deceased thinking to various degrees. The term comes spirits, or another name for spirit guide as from Greek words meaning “split mind.” used in mediumship. seance A meeting or gathering of people in spirit guide A nonphysical being or entity which a spiritualist makes attempts to which possibly can be an angel, the higher communicate with the spirits of deceased self, the spirit of a deceased person, a high- persons, or a gathering to receive spiritual- er group mind, or a highly evolved being istic messages. whose purpose is to help, guide, direct, and protect the individual. semidivine Possessing similar or some of the characteristics, abilities, or powers normal- spittle Something that looks like or is saliva, ly attributed to a deity and/or existing on a which is secreted from the mouth.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Glossary 333 stigmata Marks on a person’s body resembling meaning small wild animal, and anthropo, the wounds inflicted on Jesus Christ (c. 6 meaning human being. B.C.E.–c. 30 C.E.) during his Crucifixion on totem An animal, bird, plant, or any other the cross. natural object that is revered as a personal subversive To cause the ruin or downfall of or tribal symbol. GLOSSARY something or to undermine or overthrow transference The process of change that hap- principles, an institution, or a govern- pens when one person or place is trans- ment. ferred to another. supernatural Relating to or pertaining to God transience A state of impermanence, or last- or the characteristics of God; a deity or ing for only a brief time. Remaining in a magic of something that is above and place only for a short time, or the brief beyond what is normally explained by nat- appearance of someone or something. ural laws. superstition The belief that certain actions transmutation The act of transforming or and rituals have a magical effect resulting changing from one nature, form, or state in either good or bad. From the Latin stem into another. superstition, and superstes, meaning stand- tribulation Great affliction, trial, or distress. ing over or in awe. In Christianity, the tribulation refers to taboo Something that is forbidden. In some the prophesied period of time which pre- cases can refer to something being sacred, cedes the return of Jesus Christ to Earth, in therefore forbidden, such as in Polynesian which there will be tremendous suffering societies. From the Tongan tabu, said to that will test humanity’s endurance, have been introduced into the English patience, or faith. language by Captain James Cook in the UFO Literally an unidentified flying object, late eighteenth century. although the term is often used by some to talisman An object such as a gemstone or refer to an alien spacecraft. stone, believed to have magical powers or UFOlogist Someone who investigates the properties. From the Greek telesma, mean- reports and sightings of unidentified flying ing something consecrated, telein, to com- objects. plete, and telos, result. Valhalla In Norse mythology, when the souls Tanakh From the Hebrew tenak, an acronym of heroes are killed in battle, they spend formed from torah. It is the sacred book of eternity in a great hall, which is called Judaism, consisting of the Torah—the five Valhalla. From the Old Norse valhall, liter- books of Moses, The Nevi’im—the words ally meaning hall of the slain. of the prophets, and the Kethuvim—the writings. Valkyrie One of the 12 handmaids of Odin in Norse mythology who ride their horses telepathy Communication of thoughts, mental over the battlefield as they escort the souls images, ideas, feelings, or sensations from of slain heroes to Valhalla. From the Old one person’s mind to another’s without the Norse Valkyrja, meaning literally chooser use of speech, writing, signs, or symbols. of the slain. theory of evolution The biological theory of vision From the Latin vis, to see. Faculty of the complex process of living organisms, sight or a mental image produced by imag- how they change and evolve from one ination. Can refer to a mystical experience generation to another or over many gener- of seeing as if with the eyes, only through a ations. supernatural means such as in a dream, therianthropic Used to describe a mythologi- trance, or through a supernatural being, cal creature that is half human and half and one which often has religious, revela- animal. Coined from the Greek therion, tory, or prophetic significance.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 334 Glossary

voodoo From Louisiana French, voudou or to have magical powers as a magician, sor- vodu, meaning “fetish.” A religion mainly cerer, or a male witch. In general, someone practiced in the Caribbean countries, who is extremely knowledgeable and clever. especially Haiti, that is comprised of a zoology The scientific branch of biology that combination of Roman Catholic rituals studies animals in all their characteristics and animistic beliefs involving fetishes, and aspects. From the Greek zoologia, liter- magic, charms, spells, curses, and commu- ally the study of life and from zolion, or life nication with ancestral spirits. form.

white magick The use of magic for supposed Zoroaster A Persian prophet (c. 628 B.C.E.– good purposes such as to counteract evil. c. 551 B.C.E.) and the founder of an ancient Wiccan Someone who is a witch, a believer or religion called Zoroastrianism whose prin- follower of the religion of Wicca. cipal belief is in a supreme deity and of the existence of a dualism between good and wizard A variant of the fifteenth century word evil. Derived from the Greek word Zarat or wisard, meaning “wise.” Someone professing Zarathustra, meaning camel handler.

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 335

The Cumulative Index, found in each volume, is an alphabetic arrangement of all people, places, images, and concepts found in the text. Names of publications, movies, ships, television programs, radio broadcasts, foreign words, and cross- references are indicated by italics. The page references to the subjects include the Arabic volume number as well as the page number. Main entries are designated by bold page numbers while images are denoted by italics.

A Abgar (King of Edessa), 1:237 “Abominable snowman.” See Yeti Cumulative Index Abramelin magick, 2:49–51 Abyssinia, alleged location of Ark of the Covenant, 2:203 Ace (One). See One, symbolism of Acrophobia, 3:137–138 Actors, in horror films, 3:109–112 Adam (Biblical figure), 1:12, 3:76, 79 Adamic Theology. See “Star Gospel” (Katter) Adams, John Quincy, 2:240 Adamski, George, 1:304–305, 306, 3:271–273, 272 Adelson, Joseph, 3:124 Adler, Margot, 2:77–78, 97 Adultery, 3:202 Aegeus of Athens, 2:154 Aetherius (alien being), 1:307 Aetherius Society, 1:305, 307–309 Afghanistan, engagement announcements, 3:208 Africa, beliefs and customs bells, 2:171 bride buying, 3:204 corpse smoking, 3:223 guests, courtesy to, 3:217 love knots, 2:180 mourning, 3:227 See also specific countries African Theological Archministry, 1:287 Afterlife, in ancient Egypt, 1:15–22 Afterlife, in major religions, 1:4–15 See also specific religions Afterlife, in tribal religions, 1:36–41 Afterlife, individual human experiences with, 1:22–31 336 Cumulative Index

Agate, 2:186 Alper, Matthew, 1:190–191, 247 Agathon, Dan, 3:80 Alpert, Richard, 3:154 Agoraphobia, 3:136 Altered states of consciousness, 3:140–157 Agri Dagi (Turkey). See Mt. Ararat (Turkey) See also Trances Agrippa (German philosopher), 2:59, 59–61, Althotas (Asian mystic), 2:61 145 “Amazing Randi.” See Randi, James Ailurophobia, 3:136 Amber, 2:187, 3:195 Air Force Regulation 3:200–2, 254 Amenhotep IV. See Akhenaten (Pharaoh of Air Material Command investigations, Egypt) 3:255–256 American Society for Psychical Research, Inc., Aircraft disappearances, Bermuda Triangle, 1:156, 173 2:228 Amethysts, 2:186 Aiwass (spirit entity), 2:62 Amon-Ra (Egyptian deity), 2:245–246 Akashic Records, 1:51 Amorth, Gabriele, 1:204, 206 Akhenaten (Pharaoh of Egypt), 1:259, Amulets, 2:168, 169–190, 194, 3:188, 193–194, 259–260 195 Alan (alien being), 3:273, 274 See also Fetishes; Good luck charms; Alaska thunderbird sightings, 3:99 Talismans Albacete, Lorenzo, 1:191, 248 Amun-Ra (Egyptian deity), 1:259 Albert le Grand. See Albertus Magnus The Anatomy and Physiology of the Nervous Albertus Magnus, 2:43, 47, 47 System in General and the Brain in Particular Albigensians. See Cathars (Gall), 2:151 Alchemy, 2:41, 42–43 Ancient Arabic Order of the Nobles of the gnomes and, 3:103 Mystic Shrine. See Shriners Rosicrucians and, 2:30, 31 Andaman Islands, mourning practices, 3:227 Satanism and, 1:298–299 Anderson, Gillian, 3:288 See also Philosopher’s stone Anderson, Michael, 3:134 Alcoa Presents: One Step Beyond (TV program), Andreae, Valentine, 2:43–44 3:51 Andresen, Theodore, 3:178 Aldrete, Sara Maria, 1:286 Andrews, Dana, 3:109–110 Alexander, Hartley Burr, 1:81 Angels Alexander VI, Pope, 2:70 angelic hierarchy, 2:58 Alford, Alan F., 2:222 in dream symbolism, 3:129 Algonquin people, souls of, 1:40 mating with women, 3:250 Alien abductions. See UFO contactees and necromancy and, 2:144 abductees Seven Angels, 2:42, 57–58 Alien autopsies (Roswell, NM), 3:263 space beings, comparison with, 3:268 Alien (film), 3:282 symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Alien footprints, 3:247 Watchers, 2:52 Alien technology, reverse engineering from, wee folk, relation to, 3:100, 102 3:293 See also Apparitions, of holy figures; Alien visitors, in Holy Scripture, 3:249–251 Guardian angels Alkahest, 2:48 Angkor Wat (Cambodia), 2:216, 216 Allahabad (India), 2:217 Anguttara Nikaya (Buddhist text), 1:42 Allen, Carl M. See Allende, Carlos Miguel “Animal magnetism” theory, 3:146 Allen, John L., Jr., 1:206 Animal sacrifice, in voodoo, 2:55 Allende, Carlos Miguel, 3:299–300 Animal spirits, 3:5–8 Allison, Ralph, 1:223–224 Animal symbolism Allman, John, 3:193 astrology, 2:121–123, 124 “Almasti.” See Yeti dreams, 3:129, 130 Alper, Frank, 2:175 fetishes, 2:193

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 337

ichthys, 2:170 Armstrong, P. A., 3:98–99 Middle Eastern amulets, 2:169 Arness, James, 3:110 Nazca Lines, 2:263 Arnold, Kenneth, 3:242, 243, 251–252, 255 saints, 2:95 Arran Island (Scotland), 2:226 tea leaf reading, 2:165, 166 Arthur (King of Britain). See Arthurian legends See also specific animals Arthurian legends, 2:50, 200, 204–206, 238–239 , 2:40 Aryans, cremation by, 3:226 Annunchiarico, Ciro, 2:6–7 Aserinsky, Eugene, 3:120 Ansel (angel), 2:42 Ashtar (alien being), 1:305, 3:280 Ant symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Assassins (secret society), 2:4–5

Anthroposophy, 1:51–53 Association for Research and Enlightenment CUMULATIVE INDEX Anti-Mason Party, 2:12 (Virginia Beach, VA), 1:53–55, 2:153 The Antichrist, 1:180–182, 183–184, 231, 238 Assyrians, graves and grave markers, 3:226 Anubis (Egyptian deity), 3:193 Astaire, Fred, 3:110 Apelike monsters, 3:59–68 Astral body, 3:171–172 Apocalypse, 1:182–186 . See Autoscopy; Out-of-body Apocalyptic cults, 1:256–257, 313 experiences See also specific cults Astrology, 2:44, 2:119–127 Apollinario (8th c. Spanish hermit), 2:13 Astronomical events, parallels with Earth Apparitions, 1:24–25, 3:3–4, 8–9, 11 events, 2:124 See also Ghosts and ghostly beings; Astronomical tools, ancient Phantoms Great Pyramid, 2:264–266 Apparitions, of holy figures, 1:186–192, 203 Mayan calendar, 2:254, 256 Applewhite, Marshall Herff, Jr., 1:309, 309–311 Medicine Wheel, 2:259 “Applied Engineering” government program, megaliths, 2:195 3:293 Nazca Lines, 2:261–262 Apports, 1:88 Stonehenge, 2:273–274 Aquarian Anti-Defamation League, 2:78 Tiahuanaco temples, 2:277, 278, 279 Aquarius, the Water Bearer, 2:123, 186 Aten (Egyptian deity), 1:259 Aquino, Michael, 1:303–304 Athletes (Garduna), 2:14 Arachne (mythical figure), 3:138 Atlantic Ocean land bridge, 2:222 Arachnophobia, 3:138 Atlantis (mythical continent), 2:215, 219–225 Aradia: The Gospel of Witches (Leland), 2:75 Atlanteans, alleged qualities of, 2:220 Arapaho Ghost Dance (Wright), 1:284 Atlanteans as Sphinx builders, 2:271 Arasteh, Reza, 1:146 Atlanteans’ evolution, 1:52, 151 The Arcane School, 1:281 Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna, on, 2:248 Archaeoastronomy, 2:195 Cayce, Edgar, on, 2:153 Archangels. See Seven Angels crystals and destruction of, 2:175 “Archetypes” (mental forces), 3:119, 129 floorbed of, 2:222 Area 51 (NV), 3:293 Freemasons’ belief in, 2:9 See also Roswell (NM) UFO crash (1947) 19th century map, 2:221 Argentina, cattle mutilations, 3:295 nuclear destruction of, 3:273, 274 Aries, the Ram, 2:121, 186 Atman (self), 1:11 Aristotle (Greek philosopher), 2:147, 220 Atwater, P. M. H., 1:30 Ark of the Covenant, 2:200, 201–203, 202 Augustine, St., 1:41, 226 Arkadev, V., 3:183 Australian aboriginals Armageddon, 1:192–193 fear of the dead, 1:37 Dome of the Rock, as site of, 2:245 mistletoe custom, 2:183 Nostradamus’ prophecies of, 2:160 telepathy of, 3:180–181 Red Heifer legend and, 2:143 Austria, mistletoe custom, 2:183 UFOs and, 3:290 Auto-da-fe, 1:218, 2:107

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 338 Cumulative Index

Auto-hypnosis, telepathy and, 3:183 Bear symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Automatic writing, 1:86, 118–119, 2:127–128 Beard, S. H., 3:12–13 Autoscopy, 3:11–12 Beauraling (Belgium) holy apparitions, 1:188 Autosuggestion, mediums and, 1:92–93 Bed-wetting, 3:125 Avalon (mythical land), 2:215, 225–226 Bedouins, food kinship and, 3:216 Avebury (England) phantoms, 3:17 The Beginning of the End (film), 3:110 Aveni, Anthony, 2:263 Bekhterev, Vladimir M., 3:182 Aviophobia, 3:136 The Believers (film), 1:287 The Awakening (film), 3:111 Bell, , 3:29 Axe symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Bell, Drewry, 3:26, 28 Ayers Rock (Australia). See Uluru monolith Bell, Elizabeth “Betsy,” 3:26–29 (Australia) Bell, Joel, 3:26, 29 Aymara people, 2:277, 279 Bell, John, Jr., 3:26, 27, 28, 29 Aztecs, crystal skulls and, 2:191 Bell, John, Sr., 3:26, 27, 28, 29 Bell, Luce, 3:26, 28, 29 Bell, Richard, 3:26, 28, 29 B Bell symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Ba and ka, 1:15–16, 20–21 Bell Witch haunting (Clarksville, TN), 3:26–29 Bacon, Francis, 2:31 Bellamy, Arthur, 1:171–172 Bacon, Roger, 2:44, 44–45 “Bellows” (Garduna), 2:14 Bahram I (Emperor of Persia), 1:282 Bells, 2:170–171 Bailey, Alice, 1:281 Bender, Albert K., 3:276 See also New Age Movement Beneath the Planet of the Apes (film), 3:111 Bailly, Marie, 2:250 Beneficial previsions, 3:176 Bakongo people, fetishes of, 2:194 Benio, Mike, 3:39 Ball lightening, 3:54 Benson, Herbert, 1:211, 3:151 “Bangungot” urban legend, 3:233 Bequet, Celina. See Japhet, Celina Banneaux (Belgium) holy apparitions, 1:188 Bereshit, Maaseh, 2:141–142 Baphomet (pagan deity), 2:51 Berkeley Psychic Institute (CA), 1:94 Barbanell, Maurice, 1:84, 88, 89 Berkner, Lloyd V., 3:297 Barkasy, David, 3:66 Bermuda Triangle, 2:215, 226–230, 229 Barker, Gray, 3:277 Bernard, Eugene E., 3:170 Barker, William, 1:65, 66 Bernard of Clairvaux, St., 2:20, 22 Barnett, Barney, 3:261 Bernstein, Morey, 1:62, 64–66 Barrett, Deirdre, 3:126 Berossus (Babylonian priest-historian), 3:248–249 Barrett, Sir William, 3:146, 162 Bertrand, Rev., 3:171 Barry, Gene, 3:110 Beryl, 2:187 Barton, Blanche, 1:303 Besant, Annie, 1:275 Basilosaurus, 3:87, 96 Best man, 3:209–210 Basinger, Kim, 3:136 Bethsames, 2:201–202 Bast (Egyptian deity), 3:190 Beware the Cat (anonymous), 3:190 Bathing. See Hand washing and bathing Beyond the Ashes: Cases of Reincarnation from the Bathing, dream symbolism, 3:129 Holocaust (Gershom), 1:58 Bati Yeli, 2:25 Beyond with James Van Praagh (TV program), Batons (tarot), 2:132, 134 3:51 Batson, Daniel, 1:191, 247 Bhagavad Gita (Hindu text), 1:46–47 Battle of Edge Hill phantoms (Keinton, Bhakti Hinduism, 1:12 England), 3:15 Biannual baths, 3:219–220 Bauval, Robert, 2:266 Bible Bayanov, Dmitri, 3:62 alleged hidden code, 1:242 Bayside (NY) holy apparitions, 1:190 blood, sacredness of, 3:69

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 339

celestial body veneration, 2:119 sacredness of, 3:69 commoners’ use of, 1:45 Shroud of Turin stains, 1:236–237 dreams, 3:118 from weeping statutes, 1:250 exorcism accounts, 1:205–206 Bloodstone, 2:171, 186, 187 hospitality, 3:215 See also Carnelian Noah’s Ark and the deluge, 2:218 Bloom, Clair, 3:14 prayer, 1:225, 227, 228–229 “Blue Bell Hill Phantom” urban legend, 3:235 space visitor accounts, 3:249–251 Blue Lake (NM), 2:276 tribal legends, parallels to, 1:283 “Blue Monday,” 3:191 The Bible Code (Drosnin), 1:242 Bluff Creek (CA) Bigfoot sightings, 3:60–61, 61

Big Foot (Sioux chief), 1:285 “Bo.” See Applewhite, Marshall Herff, Jr. CUMULATIVE INDEX Bigfoot (apelike monster), 3:60–63, 61 Bodily feelings (nonreflective consciousness), Bilderbergers, 2:17 3:140 Bimini Road, 2:223 Bodin, Jean, 1:219, 2:110 Binder, Bettye B., 1:68–69 Body preservation. See Embalming Bindernagel, John, 3:63 Boer, Jelle de, 1:266, 2:155 Bingham, Hiram, 2:251–252 Boguet, Henri, 2:110–111 Biochip implant , 2:8 Bohr, Niels, 3:124, 189 Biodiversity Project Spirituality Working Boisselier, Brigitte, 1:312 Group, 2:89 Bonaparte, Joseph, 3:190–191 Bird, J. Malcolm, 1:102, 103 Bonaparte, Napoleon, 3:190, 198 Bird symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Bone pendants, 2:198 Birth stones, 2:185–186, 3:195 Bonewits, Philip Emmons (Isaac), 2:78–79 Bishop, Bridget, 2:106 The Book of Belial. See The Satanic Bible (LaVey) Black cats, 3:190, 190 Book of Changes. See I Ching Black (color), symbolism of, 1:40, 3:227 The Book of Formation (Rokeach), 3:74 Black Death, 2:99 The Book of Leviathan. See The Satanic Bible Black Elk (Oglala Sioux shaman), 1:77–78, 2:190 (LaVey) Black Helicopters, 3:290–291 The Book of Lucifer. See The Satanic Bible (LaVey) “Black House” (San Francisco, CA), 1:302–303 The Book of Satan. See The Satanic Bible (LaVey) “Black-letter days,” 3:191 The Book of Shadows (Gardner), 2:90 Black Madonna, 1:272–274, 273 Book of the Dead, Egyptian, 1:16–18 Black magick, 2:51–52, 3:188 Book of the Dead, Tibetan, 1:7 Black Mass, 1:293–296 (Crowley), 2:62 See also Sabbats Borley Rectory (England), 3:29–33, 31 Blackmore, Susan, 1:30–31, 214 Bouker, John, 3:99 Blair, Linda, 1:207, 208 Boundary Institute (Los Altos, CA), 1:95 Blanchard, William, 3:264 “Boundary Questionnaire” (Hartmann), 3:125 Blankley, Andrew, 1:224 Bouquet tossing, 3:214 Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna, 1:147, 147–149 Bourtsev, Igor, 3:62 Besant, Annie, and, 1:275 Bousfield, Edward L., 3:93 on Lemuria, 2:248 Bower, David, 3:133 on reincarnation, 1:50 Bower, Doug, 3:296 theosophy and, 1:55–56 Boxer Tong, 2:36–37 Bless the Child (film), 1:239 Bradford, David, 3:42 Blessing, before meals, 3:220 Bradlaugh, Charles, 1:275 Block, Carl, 1:107 Bradley, Richard, 2:233 Blombos Cave (Cape Town, South Africa), 3:200 Brahe, Tycho, 2:125 Blood Brain activity fear of, 3:138 brain-wave patterns of ESP senders and liquefied blood of saints, 1:221 receivers, 3:164

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 340 Cumulative Index

hydrocephalus and, 3:133 Buckland, Stanley Thomas, 2:79–80 during illumination, 1:217 Buddhism during REM sleep, 3:120 afterlife, 1:5–8 unused brain capacity, 3:123 bells, 2:171 during visions, 1:247 burials and funerals, 3:223 See also Altered states of consciousness; cremation, 3:226 Memory; Trances demons, 1:197 Brain chemistry, paranormal beliefs and, 3:159 meditation, 3:149–150 The Brain Eaters (film), 3:112 reincarnation, 1:43 Brain surgery, Tiahuananco civilization, 2:278 soul, 1:4–5 Brainerd, C. J., 3:135 wedding ceremonies, 3:212 Branch Davidians, 1:315–316 Bueno, Javier Torroella, 1:245 Brandon, Sydney, 3:135 (film), 3:112 Brasseur de Bourbourg, Charles-Etienne, 2:247 Buhram (Thuggee member), 2:33 Brazel, Mac, 3:261, 262, 264 Bulganin, Nikolai, 2:156–157 Brazil Bull, Henry, 3:30–31 Chupacabra activity, 3:70–71 Bulwer-Lytton, Sir Edward, 1:112 Macumba activity, 1:285–286 Burial mounds, 1:38–40 witchcraft-related violence (21st c.), 2:101 Burials and funerals, 1:3, 4, 16, 3:221–228, 225 Brethren of the Rosy Cross. See Rosicrucians Burr, Raymond, 3:110 Bridal dress, 3:208–209 Burstyn, Ellen, 1:208 Bridal garters, 3:214 Burundi, Mambu-mutu activity, 3:107 Bridal showers, 3:208 Bush, Vannevar, 3:297 Bridal veils, 3:209 Butler, Jon, 1:220 Bride buying, 3:204–205 Butts, Robert F., 1:126, 127, 128 Bride capture, 3:204 Byrd, Richard E., 2:242 Bride knights, 3:210 Byrne, Gabriel, 1:243 Bride of the Gorilla (film), 3:110 Byrne, Peter and Bryan, 3:67 Bridegrooms, 3:214 Byron, George Gordon, 3:75 Bridesmaids, 3:209, 210 British Isles, beliefs and customs engagement announcements, 3:208 C fairy tales, 2:176 Cabala. See Kabbalah horseshoes, 2:178 Cadavers, grave robbing for, 3:72 maypoles, 2:181 “Cadborosaurus,” 3:93 See also specific countries Caget, Virginia, 3:52 British Society for Psychical Research, 1:172 Cagliostro, Count Allesandro, 2:61–62, 72 Bronk, Detley W., 3:297 Cahauchi (Peru), 2:261 Broughton, R. J., 3:125 Cahokia Mounds State Historical Site (IL), 2:231 Brown, Ron, 3:63 Caledonia (IL) monster, 3:97 Brown, William Moseley, 2:152 Caleuche (ship), 3:10 Brown Mountain (NC) spooklights, 3:22 Calvados Castle (France), 3:33–36 Browne, Sylvia, 1:97–98, 98 Cambyses II (King of Persia), 3:190 Brugger, Peter, 3:159 Campbell, Gary, 3:92 Brujeria and brujas, 2:53 Canael (angel), 2:58 Brunner, Hans, 3:64 Cancer, the Crab, 2:121, 186 Bubastis (Egypt), 3:190 Candles, 2:171–172 Bubonic plague. See Black Death Candomble. See Macumba Bucke, Richard Maurice, 1:144, 193–194 Cannon, Alexander, 3:171–172 Buckland, Raymond, 2:77, 79–82, 80, 92, Canon, Walter, 2:56 94–95 Canon Episcopi (Regino of Prum), 1:217, 2:41

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 341

Cape Ann (MA) sea serpent, 3:93–94 on the Great Pyramid, 2:268 Capitani, Caterina, 1:220, 222 on reincarnation, 1:30 Capricorn, the Goat, 2:123, 186 Cayce, Hugh Lynn, 1:54–55, 2:152–153 Carafa, Gian Pietro. See Paul IV, Pope Cazzamalli, F., 3:182 Carbon dating. See Radiocarbon dating Ceasg, 3:107 Carcassonne (France), 1:276 Celebrities, phobias of, 3:136, 138 Caribbean Sea land bridge, 2:225 The Cellular Cosmogony, or The Earth, A Carl Theodore (Bavarian monarch), 2:19 Concave Sphere (Teed), 2:242 Carlisle, Al, 1:224 Carlyon, Kevin, 2:195 cauldron use, 2:172–173

Carnac (France) megaliths, 2:195, 196 cursuses and ley lines and, 2:233 CUMULATIVE INDEX Carnelian, 2:171 myths as basis for Arthurian legends, See also Bloodstone 2:205–206, 225–226 Carpocrates (Gnostic teacher), 1:278 Stonehenge and, 2:273, 274 Carrel, Alexis, 2:250 Cerminara, Gina, 1:55 Carrington, Hereward, 1:158–161, 159 Chaffin, James, 3:20–22 Crandon, Mina, and, 1:103–104 Chaffin, James Pinkney, 3:20, 21, 22 Garrett, Eileen, and, 1:91–92, 109 Chaffin, John, 3:20 on out-of-body experiences, 3:172 Chaffin, Marshall, 3:20, 21 Palladino, Eusapia, and, 1:121 Chaldeans, astrology and, 2:118, 119–120 Piper, Leonora E., and, 1:123 Chambers, John, 3:62 on psychical researchers’ qualities, 1:158 Chaney, James, 3:166 Carrington, Patricia, 3:121 Chaney, Lon, Jr., 3:109 Cartheuser, William, 1:158–159 Chang Cheuh, 2:36 Cartomancy and tarot, 2:128–136, 130 Channelers. See Mediums and channelers The Case for Psychic Survival (Carrington), 1:159 Chariot (tarot), 2:130 “The Case of the Derailed Engine” (1860), Chariots, used to describe UFOs, 3:250 3:174–175 Chariots of the Gods? (Daniken), 3:246 “The Case of the Scratch on the Cheek” (1876), “Charles B. Rosna” (spirit control). See Fox 1:170–171 sisters Cassiel (angel), 2:42 Charles I (King of England), 3:15 Castro, Carlos de, 1:118 Charon (mythical figure), 3:222 Cathars, 1:218, 274, 276–277, 2:41, 102, 113 Chartres Cathedral (France), 2:232 Catherine of Siena, St., 1:186, 241 Chartres (France), 2:230, 232 Catholicism. See Roman Catholicism Chase, Judith, 1:293 Catoptomancy, 2:183 Chastity, medieval view of, 1:292 See also Scrying Cheiromancy, 2:148 Cats and cat superstitions, 3:189–190 Chemical discoveries, from alchemy, 2:43 dream symbolism, 3:129 The Chemical Wedding. See The Hermetic as familiars, 2:95 Romance (Andreae) fear of, 3:136 Chepren Pyramid (Giza, Egypt), 1:22 tea leaf reading symbolism, 2:165 Cher (entertainer), 3:136 Cattle mutilations, 3:293–295 Cheshire, Leonard, 1:234 Cauldrons, 2:172–173, 173 Chevalier, Ulysee, 1:237 Cavalier (tarot). See Knight (tarot) Chibcha people, 2:234 Cayce, Charles Thomas, 2:153 “Chicago Seeress.” See Hughes, Irene Cayce, Edgar, 1:54, 2:152–154 Chichen Itza (Mexico), 2:254, 255 Association for Research and Chickasaw people, mourning custom, 3:227 Enlightenment and, 1:53–55 Chile, Chupacabra activity, 3:71 on Atlantis, 2:223 China, beliefs and customs on crystals, 2:175 astrology, 2:124

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 342 Cumulative Index

evil eye, 3:194 Chupacabra, 3:70–72, 71 fairy tales, 2:176 Church, General, 2:7 kissing, 3:207 Church of God, snake handling and, 1:239–240 mourning, 3:227 Church of Satan, 1:299–303 number superstitions, 3:198 Church of Scientology. See Scientology silver, 2:185 Church of Seven African Powers, 1:287 China, UFO research, 3:267 Church of the Holy Sepulchre (Jerusalem), “Chinese Mafia.” See Triad Tong 2:242, 244 Chippewa people, souls of, 1:40 Church of the Lukumi Babalu Aye, 1:287 Chippindale, Christopher, 3:58 Church of Wicca (U.S.), 2:82, 84 Chiron (mythical figure), 2:123 Churches, dream symbolism, 3:129 Chirosophy, 2:148 Churchward, James, 2:248 Chivalrous Order of the Holy Vehm. See Holy Cicero (Roman orator), 1:41 Vehm Cieza de Leon, Pedro de, 2:277 Chloe (18th c. slave), 3:42–43 Clairvoyance, 3:158, 164 Chorley, Dave, 3:296 Clairvoyance, researchers of, 3:166–170 The Chosen (film), 1:239, 3:110 Clar, Lydia, 1:104 Chretien de Troyes, 2:204 Clark, Walter Houston, 1:178, 215–216 “Christ consciousness,” 1:150–152 Claustrophobia, 3:138 Christianity Clement of Alexandria, St., 1:41 afterlife, 1:8–10 Clement V, Pope, 1:218, 2:23–24, 102 Apocalypse, 1:182–183 Cleveland, Grover, 2:125 bells, 2:171 Clift, Montgomery, 3:25 burials and funerals, 3:223–224, 226–227 Clonaid, 1:312 cremation, 3:226–227 Clones, alleged human, 1:312 Dead Sea Scrolls and link with Judaism, Close Encounters of the Third Kind (film), 1:46 3:282–283, 283, 284 demons, 1:196–197 Cloud symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 exorcism, 1:206 Clubs (playing cards), 2:135 holy days and pagan festivals, coinciding of, Cochran, Tara, 2:81 1:270 Cocke, J. R., 1:122–123 holy objects, 2:150, 152 Coelacanths, 3:58–59, 87 hospitality and charity, 3:215 Coffins, 3:224 Jerusalem, importance of, 2:242, 244 Cohen, Sidney, 3:153 occult arts, early suppression of, 2:40–41, Coins (tarot), 2:132, 133 118–119 Colburn, Nettie, 1:134 paganism and Satanism, driving of people Cold readings, 1:105 to, 1:289–290, 291–293 Cold War hysteria, 3:242, 287 Pueblo adoption of, 2:275–276 Coleman, Loren, 3:66 The Rapture, 1:231–232 “College roommate suicide” urban legend, reincarnation, 1:43–44, 46 3:232–233 Satanists’ view of, 1:301 Collier, John, 1:79 slave adoption of, 1:282–283, 285–286 Collina-Girard, Jacques, 2:222 soul, 1:4, 5 Collins, Joan, 3:110 wedding ceremonies, 3:210–211, 213 Collins, John, 1:183 See also Jesus Christ; Mystery religions and Colossus of Rhodes, 2:243 heresies, Christian; Protestantism; Columbus, Christopher, 1:313, 2:226 Roman Catholicism; specific Christian Coma, 3:140 sects The Coming Race (Bulwer-Lytton), 2:242 A Christmas Carol (film), 3:21 Communion (Strieber), 3:270–271, 284 Chrysocolla, 2:187 Compass variation, 2:229

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 343

Concave Earth theory, 2:242 Cosmic consciousness, 1:193–196 Condon, Edward, 3:258 Cosmon Research Foundation, 1:306 Condon/University of Colorado Report (1969), Costa, E., 1:117–118 3:258, 258–259 Cottingley (England) fairy photograph hoax, Congregation of the Inquisition. See Holy Office 1:138–139, 3:103 Connally, John and Nellie, 2:35 Council of Constantinople (625), 2:40 Connecticut thunderbird sightings, 3:97 Council of Laodicea (364), 2:40 Consciousness, altered states of, 3:140–157 Council of Nicaea (325), 1:44 See also Memory; Trances Council of Oxia (525), 2:40 Conspiracy theories Council of Tours (613), 2:40

Bilderbergers’ New World Order, 2:17 Count Dracula theme park plans (Romania), CUMULATIVE INDEX biochip implants, 2:8 3:80 cattle mutilations, 3:294–295 Coupchiak, Moses, 3:99 Diana (Princess of Wales), death of, 2:3 “Coupling” guests, 3:217 Illuminati, 2:16 Courtship and marriage customs, 3:203–215 Kennedy assassination, 2:35 Covenant of the Goddess, 2:88–89 Majestic-12, 3:289, 290, 297–298 Covens, 1:294 Men in Black, 3:245–246, 276–279 Covers (Garduna), 2:14 NASA cover-up of life on Mars, 2:27 Crabtree, Adam, 1:224 secret societies, theorists’ preoccupation Cragg, Rev., 3:45–46 with, 2:2 Crainoscopy. See Phrenology staged alien invasion and Armageddon, Crandon, Le Roi Goddard, 1:101, 102 3:290 Crandon, Mina Stinson, 1:101, 101–104, 166 Constant, Alphonse Louis. See Levi, Eliphas Constantine I (Roman Emperor), 1:271, 2:40, Crawford, Joan, 3:25, 138 244 Creative and lucid dreaming, 3:122–125 Constantine’s Lance. See Spear of Destiny Creatures of the night, 3:68–85 Constanzo, Adolfo de Jesus, 1:286–287 Cremation, 3:224, 226–227 Construction theories Crenshaw, James, 3:17 Carnac megaliths, 2:196 Crete, as possible site of Atlantis, 2:223–224 Easter Island statues, 2:236–237 “Crisis apparitions,” 3:8 Great Pyramid, 2:266–267, 3:247–248 Critch, Gerard, 1:243 Sacsahuaman, 2:274 Critias (Plato), 2:221 Sphinx, 2:270, 271 Croesus (King of Lydia), 1:266 Stonehenge, 2:272–273, 274–275 Croiset, Gerard, 3:166 Controlled Substances Act (U.S., 1970), 3:155 Crookall, Robert, 1:27–28, 3:171 Conyers (GA) holy apparitions, 1:190 Crookes, Sir William, 1:156, 161–163, 162 Cook, Florence, 1:98–101, 162–163 Cooke, Florence, and, 1:98, 99–100, 101 Cooper, L. Gordon, 3:264–265 Fox sisters and, 1:142 Copernicus, Nicolaus, 2:124 Home, Daniel Dunglas, and, 1:113–114 Coral, 2:187, 3:195 Crop circles, 3:295–297 Cords, as amulets, 2:170 Crosette, Barbara, 3:202 Corillaut, Etienne, 1:299 Crosses, 2:203–204 Corporeal visions, 1:190, 246 Crosses, inverted, 1:290, 301 Corpse smoking, 3:223 Crossing Over with John Edward (TV program), Corrector (Burchard), 2:41 1:104, 105, 3:51 Corregidor () phantoms, 3:16 Crowley, Aleister, 1:181, 181, 304, 2:62–64, Corso, Philip J., 3:293 63, 76 Corwin, Jonathan, 2:105 Crowley, Edward Alexander. See Crowley, Cory, Giles, 2:105 Aleister Cory, Martha, 2:105 The Crucible (Miller), 2:104

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 344 Cumulative Index

The Crucifixion. See Crosses; Jesus Christ, Dead creatures, fear of. See Necrophobia Crucifixion of; Stigmata Dead Sea Scrolls, 1:46 Crusades, 2:19, 40–41 Death, the Final Stages of Growth (Kubler-Ross), Cryptozoologists, 3:58 1:28 . See Scrying Death knells, 2:170–171 Crystal skulls, 2:191–193 Death (tarot), 2:131 Crystalomancy. See Scrying Deathbed visions, 1:23–26 Crystals, 2:169, 173–174, 175, 195 Decided Ones of Jupiter, 2:5–7 See also Scrying Dee, John, 2:64–65, 65 Cuauhtlatoatzin. See Juan Diego (16th c. Aztec) Deikman, Arthur J., 1:215 Cuba, Santeria in, 1:287 Deja vu, 3:177 Cults, 1:270, 272 Delphic Oracles, 1:265–266, 2:154, 154–155 See also specific cults The Deluge, 2:218, 222 Cuneo, Michael W., 1:208–209 Dement, William C., 3:120–121 Cups (tarot), 2:132–133, 133 Demeter (Greek deity), 1:268, 269 Curandero, 2:91 Demonolgie (James VI of Scotland), 2:106 Curie, Pierre, 1:156 Demons, 1:196–199 Curran, Pearl Leonore, 2:127 See also Goblins; Imps; Possession, by Cursuses and leys, 2:232–234, 261 demons See also Holy lines; Nazca Lines (Peru) Dennis, Glenn, 3:263 Curtis, Tony, 3:136 Denominations, 1:272 Customs and taboos, 3:200–228 Depression, placebos and, 3:139 Cyrus the Great (King of Persia), 1:266 Descartes, René, 2:31–32 Deserts, dream symbolism, 3:129 Desgrez (17th c. French police official), 1:297 D Dessoir, Max, 3:162 Dakota people, souls of, 1:40 Detrimental previsions, 3:176 Dalai Lama, 1:7 Devereaux, Paul, 2:233 Daniel (Hebrew prophet), 1:180, 181 Devil, dream symbolism, 3:129 D’Arcis, Pierre, 1:237 The Devil and Miss Sarah (film), 3:110 Dark, fear of. See Scotophobia Devil (tarot), 2:131–132 Dark Skies (TV program), 3:288–289 The Devil Within Her (film), 3:110 “Darrell” (drowning victim), 1:68 Devil worship. See Satanic cults; Satanism Davidian Seventh-Day Adventist Association. Devil’s Mark, 1:199–200 See Branch Davidians “Devil’s Sea.” See Dragon’s Triangle Davies, Joseph, 2:156 Devil’s Triangle. See Bermuda Triangle Davis, Andrew Jackson, 1:135–137 Dhammapada (Buddha), 1:6 Davis, Nancy. See Reagan, Nancy Di Mambro, Joseph, 1:318 Davis, Russell C., 1:69 Diamonds (gems), 2:184, 186, 3:195 The Dawn of Astronomy (Lockyer), 2:265 Diamonds (playing cards), 2:134 The Day After Roswell (Corso), 3:293 Diana (Greek deity), 2:123 Day of Judgment. See Final Judgment Diana (Princess of Wales), death of, 2:3 The Day the Earth Stood Still (film), 3:281–282, Dianetics, 1:320 284–285, 285 Dickason, C. Fred, 1:225 Daydreaming, 3:141 Dickinson, G. Lowes, 1:43 Days of the week superstitions, 3:191, 199 Dieppe (France) phantoms, 3:16 De la demonomanie des sorciers (Bodin), 1:219, Dingwall, E. J., 1:129 2:96, 110 Dinner plates, 3:219 De Leon, Moses, 2:142 Dinner tables, 3:217–218 De praestigus daemonum (Weyer), 2:96, 109 Dinsdale, Tim, 3:90 De Wohl, Louis, 2:125–126 Dionysian Mysteries, 1:33, 265, 266–268

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 345

Dionysus (Greek deity), 1:33, 266 sleep interference and, 3:121 Dionysus Zagreus (mythic figure), 1:267 in voodoo, 2:56 “Direct-voice” communication, 1:89 See also Psychedelics Dirt, fear of. See Mysophobia Discours des Sorciers (Boguet), 2:110, 111 in Chartres (France), 2:230, 232 The Discovery of the Large, Rich and Beautiful Stonehenge and, 2:273 Empire of Guyana with a Relation to the Great tree superstitions, 2:187–188, 3:196 and Golden City of Manoa (Raleigh), 2:235 Drury (English drummer). See Tedworth The Discovery of Witchcraft (Scot), 2:106, 109 Drummer (Tedworth, England) The Discovery of Witches (Hopkins), 2:112 D’Souza, Henry, 1:205

Discrimination, against Wiccans, 2:74 DuBose, Thomas, 3:261 CUMULATIVE INDEX Divination, 2:118 Duchovny, David, 3:288 Divinity, horns as symbols of, 2:92, 94 Duke University psychical research lab Dixon, Jeane, 2:155, 155–157 (Durham, NC), 3:162, 163 “Do.” See Applewhite, Marshall Herff, Jr. Dunne, J. W., 3:176–177 Do Dogs Go to Heaven? (Holmes), 3:7 D’Octavio, General, 2:7 Doctrine of Correspondence, 1:153 E Doerr, Vince, 3:65 Ea (Babylonian deity), 2:123 Dog superstitions, 3:191–193 Earthquakes, dream symbolism, 3:129 Dome of the Rock (Jerusalem), 2:242, 245 Easter Island, 2:235–238, 236 Donnelly, Ignatius, 2:219 Easter symbolism, 3:198–199 Donovan’s Brain (film), 3:110 Eastre (Norse deity), 3:199 Doomsday clock, 1:185 Eastwood, Clint, 3:110 Dopamine, 3:159 Eating utensils, 3:215–216, 218–219 Dorland, Frank, 2:193 Eaton, Sally, 2:79 Dornheim, Fuchs George II, Johann von, 2:103 Ebertin, Elsbeth, 2:125 Dorset Cursuses (England), 2:233 Eby, Hester, 3:43 Dossey, Larry, 1:229 The ECK, 1:316 Douglas, Janet, 2:106 Eckankar, 1:316–317 Douglas, Kirk, 3:110 Ecstasy, 1:200, 202–204 Dowries, 3:206, 213 Ectoplasm, 1:88–89, 159, 3:78 Dowsing, 2:136–137 Eddington, A. S., 3:176 Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan, 1:137–139, 165, Eddy, John A., 2:259 3:102–103 Edelman, Gerald M., 3:116 Doyle, Lady Jean, 1:138, 139, 165 Edgar Cayce Foundation (Virginia Beach, VA), Doyle, Kingsley, 1:138 2:153 Doze, Grace, 1:61–62 Edison, Thomas Alva, 3:13, 15, 123–124 Dr. Terror’s House of Horrors (film), 3:112 Edward, John, 1:104–105 “The Dragon and the Unicorn” (Cherry), 3:88 Edward VI (King of England), 2:64 Dragonheart (film), 3:89 Edwards, Frank, 3:278 Dragons, 3:87–89 Edwards, Susanna, 2:101 Dragon’s Triangle, 2:227 Ego, 3:119 Dream diaries, 3:132 Egypt, beliefs and customs Dream incubation temples, 3:117 adultery, 3:202 Dream symbology, 3:128–130 afterlife, 1:15–22 Dreamland. See Area 51 (NV) amulets, 2:169 Dreams, 3:117–130 cat worship, 3:190 Drosnin, Michael, 1:242 dog superstitions, 3:193 Drug use evil eye, 3:194 by Assassins, 2:4 fetishes, 2:194

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 346 Cumulative Index

gods and goddesses, 1:257, 3:58 End of Days (film), 1:239 graves and grave markers, 3:225–226 End times. See Apocalypse guests, courtesy to, 3:216 Endogamy, 3:203 hand washing and bathing, 3:219 Energy alignments. See Cursuses and leys hospitality, 3:215 Engagement announcements, 3:208 hypnosis, 3:144, 146 England, beliefs and customs ladder superstitions, 3:197 dinner plates, 3:219 mourning, 3:227 drinking toasts, 3:220–221 mummies and mummification, 1:18, 20, eating utensils, 3:218 3:222–223 elves, 3:100 mystery religions, 1:257–264 fairy tales, 2:176 silver use, 2:185 rings, 2:184 sneezing superstitions, 3:199 sneezing superstitions, 3:199 wedding rings, 3:213 See also British Isles, beliefs and customs Egyptian Masonic rite, 2:61, 62 England, witchcraft trials, 2:100–101 Egyptian temples, Tiahuananco similarities to, English, Philip, 2:105 2:278 Enochian magick, 2:52 Ehrenwald, Jan, 3:175–176, 181 Ensley, Eddie, 1:248 Eight, symbolism of Environment, affect on dreams, 3:121–122 numerology, 2:146 Episodic memory, 3:132 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Epworth Rectory (England), 3:36–38, 37 Pythagoras on, 2:145 Ergot, 3:153 tarot, 2:131, 133, 134 Erosion, of the Sphinx, 2:270 Eighteen, tarot symbolism of, 2:132 Erotomania, Inquisition and, 3:76, 78 Einstein, Albert, 1:195 Eskimo beliefs and customs El Cid (Spanish hero), 2:12–13 kissing, 3:207 El Dorado (mythical city), 2:215, 234–235 marriage, 3:205 Elders of Lemuria. See Thirteenth School ESP. SeeExtrasensory perception Electromagnetivity, telepathy and, 3:182, 183 E.T. (fictional character), 3:281 Eleusinian Mysteries, 1:33–34, 268–269 E.T.—The Extraterrestrial (film), 3:283 Eleven, symbolism of Etheric body, 3:171–172 numerology, 2:147 Ethylene, 1:266, 2:155 tarot, 2:131 Etiquette. See Hospitality and etiquette; specific Elfman, Jenna, 1:320 countries and cultures Elijah (Hebrew prophet), 3:250 Euler, Leonhard, 2:240 Elizabeth I (Queen of England), 2:64, 65, 235 Europe, beliefs and customs Elizabeth (13th c. Cistercian nun), 1:241 bathing, 3:219–220 Elkin, A. P., 3:180–181 burials and funerals, 3:226 Elliot, Rusty, 2:78 cat superstitions, 3:189–190 Ellison, Robert, 3:23 dinner plates, 3:219 Elohim, 1:311–312, 313 dinner tables, 3:217 Elopement, 3:206 engagement announcements, 3:208 Elves, 3:100–101 guests, courtesy to, 3:217 Embalming, 3:222–223 hope chests, 3:206–207 Emerald Tablet, 2:46 ladder superstitions, 3:197 Emeralds, 2:186 See also specific countries Emperor (tarot), 2:130 Evans, Linda, 1:116 Empire of the Ants (film), 3:110 Evans, Sir Arthur, 2:223 Employers, use of graphology, 2:138 Everest Expedition (1921), 3:66 Empress (tarot), 2:130 Evil Eye, 3:193–195, 200 Enclosed spaces, fear of. See Claustrophobia Exogamy, 3:203

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 347

Exon, Arthur, 3:259 Fehm. See Holy Vehm Exorcism, 1:179, 204–209 Feliciani, Lorenza, 2:61, 62 at Calvados Castle (France), 3:36 Female symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 John Paul II, Pope, performed by, 1:204 Fenwick, Peter, 1:31 of Mother Teresa, 1:205 Ferdinand II (King of Aragon), 1:219, 2:13–14 recent demand for, 1:223 Ferdinand V (King of Castile). See Ferdinand II See also Possession, by demons (King of Aragon) The Exorcist (film), 1:207, 208, 208–209 Fetishes, 2:193–195 Expanded consciousness, 3:141–142 See also Amulets; Talismans Exploring Atlantis (Alper), 2:175 Feudal system, 2:94

Extersteine megaliths (Germany), 2:257 Field memory, 3:132 CUMULATIVE INDEX Extrasensory perception (ESP), 3:146, Fifteen, tarot symbolism of, 2:132 157–160, 179, 266 Fight the Future (film), 3:288 researchers of, 3:161–184 Fiji Islands, beliefs and customs Extraterrestrials. See Alien visitors, in Holy infant betrothals, 3:205 Scripture; UFO contactees and abductees; wedding dinners, 3:213 UFOs, in ancient times; UFOs, in film and Fillmore, Charles, 1:50 TV; UFOs, in modern times; UFOs, recent Film monster favorites, 3:77 mysteries See also specific films Final Judgment, 1:185–186 in Christianity, 1:9–10 F in Islam, 1:13 Fahler, Jarl, 3:167 in Judaism, 1:15 Fairies, 3:101, 101–103, 102, 296 “Fire ship” of New Brunswick (Canada), 3:10 Fairy circles, 2:176–177, 177, 3:295 First Church of Satan. See Church of Satan Fairy photograph hoax (England), 1:138–139, Fischer, Charles, 3:120 3:103 Fish, LeRoy, 3:62 Fairy Tale: A True Story (film), 3:102, 103 Fish symbol (Ichthys), 2:170 Faith, afterlife belief and, 1:2 Fisher King (mythical figure), 2:205, 206 Faith healing, 1:209–211 Five, symbolism of “Fall of the Angels” (tarot). See Tower of numerology, 2:146 Destruction (tarot) playing cards, 2:134, 135 Falling, dream symbolism, 3:129 Pythagoras on, 2:145 False memories, 3:131, 134–135 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 Falun Gong, 1:315, 317–318 “Five Companies” (Tong), 2:37 Familiars, 2:95, 111–112 Five elements (Chinese astrology), 2:124 See also Imps Flatwoods (WV) UFO sightings (1952), 3:243 Fang people, souls of, 1:37 Fleau des demons et des Sorciers. See De la A Farewell to Arms (Hemingway), 1:27 demonomanie des sorciers (Bodin) Faria, King, 2:137 “Fletcher” (spirit guide). See Ford, Arthur “Fat man suffocator” urban legend, 3:233 Augustus Fate line, 2:149 “Florida Sandman.” See Skunk Ape Fate Magazine, 2:220, 3:145 Flower girls, 3:209 Father of Greatness, 1:280 Flowers Fatima (Portugal) holy apparitions, 1:188 bouquet tossing, 3:214 Faust, Dr., 2:65–67, 66 courtship and, 3:207–208 Faust, Georg. See Faust, Dr. in funerals, 3:226 Favazza, John, 3:94, 95 in prehistoric burials, 1:3 Al Fayed, Dodi, 2:3 symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Feather, Sally, 3:165 in weddings, 3:209 Fedayeen, 2:4, 5 Floyran, Esquire de, 2:23

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 348 Cumulative Index

Flying, fear of. See Aviophobia Francis of Assisi, St., 1:186, 241, 2:95 (ship), 3:10 Franco-Cantabrian cave art, 2:199 “Flying ointment,” 2:98, 3:153 “Frank Withers” (spirit guide). See Roberts, Jane Flying Saucers and the Three Men (Bender), 3:276 Frankenstein: A Modern Prometheus (Shelley), Fodor, Nandor, 3:24 3:75 Food and Drug Administration, LSD and, 3:154, Frankenstein (film), 3:74 155 Franklin, Aretha, 3:136 Food kinship, 3:216 Franklin, Benjamin, 1:59, 2:11 The Fool (tarot), 2:132 Frazer, Sir James George, 2:92 “Foos” and “foo fighters,” 3:252 Frederick the Great (King of Prussia), 2:71, 72, The Force (tarot), 2:131 209 Ford, Arthur Augustus, 1:105–108, 1:166 Free and Accepted Order of Freemasons. See Ford, Gerald, 2:35 Freemasons Foreigners, fear of. See Xenophobia Free will, astrology and, 2:127 Forrestal, James V., 3:297, 298 Freeman, George P., 3:278 Fossils, mistaken for dragon remains, 3:88–89 Freemasons, 2:2, 9–12, 10, 11, 18 Foundation for Research of the Nature of Man Freud, Sigmund, 3:129 (Durham, NC), 3:164 agoraphobia of, 3:136 See also Rhine Research Center (Durham, on dreams, 3:118 NC) as member of psychical research societies, Four, symbolism of 1:156 Chinese and Japanese superstitions, 3:198 on memory repression, 3:132, 134 numerology, 2:146 on telepathy, 3:178 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Friday superstitions, 3:191 Pythagoras on, 2:145 Friedman, Michael, 3:126 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 Friedman, Stanton, 3:263–264, 297 Four elements, 2:119–120 Frog symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, 1:183, 184 Frost, Gavin and Yvonne, 2:77, 82–85, 83, 84 Four-leaf clovers, 3:195 The Fruits of Philosophy (Besant, Bradlaugh), Fourteen, tarot symbolism of, 2:131 1:275 Fowler, Nancy, 1:190 Fry, Daniel W., 1:305, 3:273–274 Fox, Catherine “Katie.” See Fox sisters Fuld, William, 1:85–86 Fox, John, 1:133, 140, 141 Fulton, Harold H., 3:277 Fox, Margaret, 1:140, 141 The Fury (film), 3:110 Fox, Margaretta “Maggie.” See Fox sisters Fox sisters, 1:133, 139–143 Foyster, Lionel Algernon, 3:31–32 G Foyster, Marianne, 3:31–32, 33 Gabriel (angel), 2:42, 58 Fragmented consciousness, 3:141 Gaddis, Vincent H., 2:227 France “Galahad and the Holy Grail” (Abbey), 2:205 Knights Templar activity, 2:22–24 Galahad (mythic figure), 2:205 Satanism popularity (16th–17th c.), Gall, Franz Joseph, 2:151 1:295–296 Gandhi, Indira, 2:126 werewolf burnings, 3:84 Gandillon family, 2:110, 111 France, beliefs and customs Garabandal (Spain) holy apparitions, 1:190 bridal garters, 3:214 Gardner, Gerald Brosseau, 2:85, 85–86 eating utensils, 3:218 Buckland, Raymond, and, 2:80 kissing, 3:207 revival of Wicca and, 2:75, 77 quartrozieme, 3:198 Valiente, Doreen, and, 2:90–91 France, witchcraft trials, 2:101–102 Gardner, Joshua, 3:28 “Francine” (spirit guide). See Browne, Sylvia Gardner, Marshall, 2:241

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 349

Garduna, 2:2, 12–15 Gilmore, Peter H., 1:302 Garlaschelli, Luigi, 1:221 Gimlin, Bob, 3:61 Garlic, 2:177–178, 178 Girdle of Venus, 2:149 Garnets, 2:186 “Giving away” the bride, 3:210, 211 Garnier, Gilles, 3:84 Gladstone, William E., 1:156 Garrett, Eileen, 1:91–92, 108–110, 109, 159 Glanvil, Joseph, 1:46, 3:46, 47 Gateway Program, 3:13 Glass writing, 1:86 Gauquelin, Michael, 2:125 Glastonbury Abbey (England), 2:238–239, 239 Gavitt, Captain, 3:96 Glastonbury (England), 2:238–239 Gee, D. J., 3:53 Glastonbury Thorn (England), 2:238

Gelanpoulous, Angelo, 2:224 Glastonbury Tor (England), 2:238 CUMULATIVE INDEX Gelb, Lester, 3:118 Glossolalia, 1:226 Gem superstitions, 3:195 Glossophobia, 3:138 Gemini, the Twins, 2:121, 186 Gloucester (MA) sea serpent. See Cape Ann General Wayne Inn (Merion, PA), 3:38–40 (MA) sea serpent Geoffrey of Monmouth, 2:225–226 Gloves, for brides, 3:209 Geoffrey of Saint-Omer, 2:19–20 Gnomes, 3:103–104 Geoglyphs, 2:260 Gnosticism, 1:277–280 Germany, beliefs and customs reincarnation and, 1:49 elves, 3:100 Simon Magus and, 2:69–70 fairy tales, 2:176 tarot and, 2:128 salt, 2:185 “Goats” (Garduna), 2:14 Germany, Holy Vehm activity, 2:15–16 Goat’s head, symbol of Satanism, 1:290 Germany, Illuminati activity, 2:18–19 Goblins, 3:104 Germany, witchcraft trials, 2:102–103 See also Demons Germs, fear of. See Mysophobia God, belief in, 1:210 Gershom, Yonassan, 1:48, 58–59 God of the Hunt. See Horned God Gestalt therapy, dreams and, 3:128 The“God” Part of the Brain (Alper), 1:247 Ghose, Sisirkumar, 1:146, 195 Goddess worship, 1:273–274, 2:93, 94 The Ghost and Mrs. Muir (TV program), 3:51 See also Demeter (Greek deity); Diana Ghost Ceremony, 1:38 (Greek deity) Ghost Dance, 1:283–285 Godzilla (film), 3:110 Ghost (film), 3:50 Goebbels, Joseph, 2:126 “Ghost junk” (ship), 3:10 Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, 3:11 Ghost land. See Spirit land Goetheanum (Dornach, Switzerland), Ghost ships, 3:10 1:151–152 Ghost Shirts, 1:285 Gog and Magog, 1:180, 185 (film), 3:50, 110 Goldberg, Bruce, 1:61–62 Ghostbusters (film), 3:9, 50 Goldberg, Whoopi, 3:136 Ghosts, in film and TV, 3:49–52 “The Golden Legend” (Longfellow), 1:213 Ghosts and ghostly beings, 3:2, 3–24, 4, 20, 24 Golem, 3:72–74, 73, 76 See also Apparitions; Phantoms The Golem of Prague (film), 3:73 Ghosts of the dead, 3:4, 20–22 Golem of Prague (“Yossele”), 3:76 Ghosts of the living, 3:12–14 Good, Dorcas, 2:105 Ghouls, 3:72 Good, Sarah, 2:105 Giant squids, 3:95 Good luck charms, 2:168, 3:188 Giants’ Dance. See Stonehenge (England) See also Amulets; Fetishes; Talismans Gibbons, Bill, 3:86 Goodavage, Joseph, 2:124 Gibbons, Jenny, 2:97 Goodman, Andrew, 3:166 Gift exchange, during courtship, 3:207–208 Gore-Booth, Eva, 1:50 Gilbert, Adrian, 2:266 Gospel of Light (Mani), 1:280, 282

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 350 Cumulative Index

Gosse, Philip, 3:87 Greeley, Andrew, 1:23 Gothic movement, vampire subculture and, Green, John, 3:63 3:81–82 “Green M&Ms” urban legend, 3:231 Goulding, Chris, 3:75 Greenwell, Chief, 3:244 Gramolazzo, Giancarlo, 1:204 Greenwell, J. Richard, 3:86 Grand Master of Knights Templar, 2:21 Gregori, Fabio, 1:250 Grangecon (Ireland), weeping statue of, 1:251 Gregory, Anita, 1:131 Grannis, Appleton, 3:6 Gregory IX, Pope, 1:218, 2:95 Grant, Joan, 1:58 Gregory the Great, Pope, 3:199 Graphology, 2:137–140 Gregson, W. H., 3:32 Graphotherapeutics, 2:139 Gremlins, 3:104–105, 105 Grave robbing, 3:72 Grey, Joel, 3:21 Graves, Peter, 3:110 Griffiths, Frances, 1:138, 139, 3:103 Graves and grave markers, 3:225–226 Grillo, Girolamo, 1:250 Gray, Gordon, 3:297 Grimoires, 2:107 Gray man of Hinton Ampner (England), 3:40–42 Gris-gris, 2:198 Great Flood. See The Deluge Gross, Maurice, 3:19 Great Grimoires, 2:51 Grygiel, Monika, 1:248–249 Guadalupe (Mexico) holy apparitions, 1:188 Great Pyramid (Giza, Egypt), 2:214, 243, 1:211–214 264–268, 3:247–248 Guardian angels, See also Spirit guides Great Seal of the United States, Masonic Guests, courtesy to, 3:216–217 imagery of, 2:9 Guilborg, Abbe, 1:296, 297 Great Serpent Mound (Adams County, OH), Gundestrup Cauldron, 2:173 1:39 Guoxing, Zhou, 3:68 Great White Brotherhood, 1:308, 2:248 Gurney, Edmund, 3:12, 13, 24, 146 Greece, beliefs and customs Gypsies, stereotypes of, 2:128 adultery, 3:202 afterlife, 3:222 cremation, 3:226 crystals, 2:173 H days of the week superstitions, 3:191 Ha-Farchi, Estori, 1:192 divination, 2:118, 150, 182 Haeckel, Heinrich, 2:248 dog superstitions, 3:193 Hair, dream symbolism, 3:129 dowries, 3:206 Hair and wig grooming, 3:220 drinking toasts, 3:220 Haiti eating utensils, 3:218, 219 slave revolt (1791), 2:54 engagement announcements, 3:208 voodoo, 2:52, 54–56 evil eye, 3:194 Hajj, 2:257–258, 260 gem superstitions, 3:195 Hall, Prince, 2:11 guests, courtesy to, 3:216 Halley, Edmund, 2:239–240 hand washing and bathing, 3:219 Halley’s comet, 2:239 horseshoe superstitions, 3:196 Hallucinations, 3:143–144 hospitality, 3:215 autoscopy and, 3:11 love and marriage, 3:206 demon possession and, 1:198–199 mushrooms, sacredness of, 3:152 hypnosis and, 3:147 salt, 2:184 LSD and, 3:154 sneezing superstitions, 3:199 Hallucinogens. See Psychedelics spitting superstitions, 3:200 Hamachis. See The Sphinx (Giza, Egypt) state religion, 1:32, 264, 2:40 Hamilton, George, 3:110–111 sweetmeats for newlyweds, 3:214 Hammer for Witches (Malleus Maleficarum) white, symbolism of, 3:208–209 (Kramer, Sprenger), 1:219, 2:103, 108

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 351

Hancock, John, 2:11 Helena, St., 1:272, 2:244 Hand of Glory, 2:178, 179 Heliotrope. See Bloodstone Hand washing and bathing, 3:219–220 Hell, 1:10, 14 Handwriting analysis. See Graphology Helvetius (Dutch alchemist), 2:45–46 Hangar 18, Wright-Patterson Air Force Base Hemaphobia, 3:138 (Dayton, OH), 3:259–260, 260 Hemingway, Ernest, 1:27 See also Roswell (NM) UFO crash (1947) Henderson, Oliver “Pappy,” 3:259 Hanged Man (tarot), 2:131 Hennepin, Louis, 3:98 Hanging Gardens of Babylon, 2:243 Henry III (King of England), 3:190 Haniel (angel), 2:58 Hensley, George Went, 1:239–240

Harder, James, 3:270 Herbert, Bennison, 2:86, 87 CUMULATIVE INDEX Hardy, Sir Alister, 1:145, 216 Heresy Harkins, Roger, 3:259 Cathars and, 1:218, 274, 276–277 Harner, Michael, 1:76 in early Christianity, 1:270 Hart, Hornell, 3:170 Gnosticism and, 1:277–280 Hartmann, Ernest, 3:125 under Innocent III, 2:113 Hashashin. See Assassins (secret society) Inquisition and, 1:217–219 Hashish, Assassin use of, 2:4 Knights Templar and, 2:22–23 Hasidism, on reincarnation, 1:42–43, 48 See also Mystery religions and heresies, Hathorne, John, 2:105 Christian , U.S., 3:25, 35 Hermes (Greek deity), 3:119 Haunted houses and places, 3:24–49 Hermes-Toth (Greek deity), 1:34, 258, 2:46 Haunted (TV program), 3:51 Hermes Trismegistus (mythical alchemist), The Haunting (film), 3:14, 49–50 1:258, 2:42, 46–47, 58, 118 Haut, Walter, 3:261, 262, 264 Hermetic Mysteries, 1:34, 2:42 Hawass, Zahi, 2:267 Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, 2:76 Hawkins, Gerald, 2:273, 274 The Hermetic Romance (Andreae), 2:43 Hawley, William, 2:272 Hermit (tarot), 2:131 Haynes, John, 3:291, 292 Herodotus (Greek historian), 2:264, 266 Hazel wood, 2:187 Heston, Charlton, 3:111 Head, Richard, 2:162 Heyerdahl, Thor, 2:237 Head line, 2:148 Hierophant (tarot), 2:130 Health benefits of meditation, 3:151 Higdon, Carl, 3:269–270 See also Prayer, power of High Magick’s Aid (Gardner), 2:85 Healy, Henry A., 3:6 High Priestess (tarot), 2:130 Heart line, 2:148 Higher Self, 2:175 Heart symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 “Highway hypnosis,” 3:143 Hearts (playing cards), 2:135 Hilgard, Ernest R., 3:146, 147 Heathcote, Emma, 1:213–214 Hill, Barney and Betty, 3:274–276, 275 Heaven, 1:14, 38 Hill, Osman, 3:62 Heaven’s Gate cult, 1:256–257, 309–311 Hillary, Sir Edmund, 3:59, 67 Hebrew beliefs and customs Hillenkoetter, Roscoe H., 3:254, 298 graves and grave markers, 3:225 HIM. See Human Individual Metamorphosis hand washing and bathing, 3:219 Himmler, Heinrich, 2:125 See also Judaism Hindley, Charles, 2:162 Hecate (Greek deity), 3:193 Hinduism Hefner, Philip, 1:222 adultery, 3:202 Heights, fear of. See Acrophobia afterlife, 1:10–12 Heilige linien. See Holy lines alien visitations, 3:251 Heimliches Gericht, 2:15 burials and funerals, 3:224 Hekau, 2:58 cremation, 3:226

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 352 Cumulative Index

demons, 1:196, 288 Homo Noeticus, 1:194–195 dreams, 3:117 Hongshan Pyramid (Mongolia), 1:21 hospitality and charity, 3:215 Hongzhi, Li, 1:315, 317 mourning, 3:227 Honorius II, Pope, 2:20 reincarnation, 1:46–47 “Hook on the car door” urban legend, sadhu, 1:12 3:231–232 soul, 1:4, 11–12 Hoover, Herbert, 3:198 wedding ceremonies, 3:212 Hope chests, 3:206–207 Hinton Ampner (England) haunting, 3:40–42 Hopkins, Matthew, 2:111–112, 112 Hippocrates (Greek physician), 2:121 Hor-em-Akhet. See The Sphinx (Giza, Egypt) Hiram Abiff, 2:10 Horn, Jenny, 2:106 The History of Dr. Johann Faust (Speiss), 2:65 Horned God, 2:92, 94, 98 History of the Kings of Britain (Geoffrey of Horns, as symbols of divinity, 2:92, 94 Monmouth), 2:204, 225–226, 272 Horrocks, Stella, 2:128 Hitler, Adolf Horror films and TV programs astrology and, 2:125 actors in, 3:109–112 cat phobia of, 3:190 film monster favorites, 3:77 Nostradamus’ alleged prophecies of, 2:160 ghosts in, 3:49–52 Spear of Destiny and, 2:209 parallels to 20th century traumas, 3:77 swastika and, 2:210 about UFOs and space aliens, 3:281–289 HMS Eurydice (ship), 3:10 See also specific films and TV programs Hoaxes Horseshoe symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 Borley Rectory (England) haunting, Horseshoes, 2:178–179, 3:195–196 3:32–33 Horus (Egyptian deity), 1:303 Cottingley (England) fairy photographs, Hospitality and etiquette, 3:215–221 1:138–139, 3:103 Houdini, Beatrice “Bess,” 1:106–107, 165, 166 crop circles (England), 3:296 Houdini, Harry, 1:163–166, 164 Houdini’s exposure of, 1:102–103, 163, claustrophobia of, 3:138 165–166 Crandon, Mina, and, 1:102–103 resulting from September 11 (2001) Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan, and, 1:139 terrorist attacks, 3:228, 229 Ford, Arthur Augustus, and, 1:106–107 See also Urban legends and beliefs Houdini Exposes the Tricks Used by the Boston Hobgoblins, 3:104 Medium Margery (Houdini), 1:103 Hodgson, Richard, 1:123, 149 Houngans. See Hungans Hofman, Albert, 3:153–154 Hour glass symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 Hohenheim, Theophrastus Bombast von. See Houston, Jean, 3:169 Paracelsus (German physician) Houteff, Florence, 1:315 Hollow Earth theory, 2:239–242 Houteff, Victor, 1:315 Hollywood (CA) hauntings, 3:25 How to Make a Monster (film), 3:111 Hollywood (FL) holy apparitions, 1:190 Howard-Bury, C. K., 3:66 Holmes, Irene Hume, 3:7 Howe, Elias, 3:124 Holmes, M. Jean, 3:7 Howe, Linda Moulton, 3:295 Holy Grail, 1:274, 2:168, 200, 204–206 Howell, Vernon. See Koresh, David Holy Lance. See Spear of Destiny Hubbard, L. Ron, 1:315, 320, 321 Holy lines, 2:257 Hughes, Howard, 3:136, 138 See also Cursuses and leys Hughes, Irene, 1:92, 2:157, 157–158 Holy objects. See Sacred objects, power of “Huldre folk,” 3:101, 108 Holy Office, 1:219, 220, 2:62, 96–97 Human Individual Metamorphosis (HIM). See Holy Vehm, 2:2, 15–16 Heaven’s Gate cult Holzer, Hans, 2:87 Human sacrifice and ritual murder Home, Daniel Dunglas, 1:110–115, 161–162 Gundestrup Cauldron and, 2:173

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 353

Leopard Men and, 2:2, 24–25 Incas, 2:185, 234 lion men and, 2:26 See also Machu Picchu (Peru) Mau-Mau and, 2:27 Incubi, 3:76, 78, 143 satanic cults and, 1:224, 288–289 Independence Day (film), 3:289 Thuggee and, 2:2, 32–33 Indian Ocean land bridge, 2:247–248 Humility, of Knights Templar, 2:21 Individuation, 3:119 Humperdinck, Englebert, 3:25 Indonesia, witch hunts (1990s), 2:101 “Hunches,” 3:176 Indra (Hindu being), 3:251 Hungans, 2:55, 56 Ineffability, in consciousness, 1:144 Hungary, drinking toasts, 3:221 Infant betrothals, 3:205

Hunsaker, Jerome C., 3:297 Infants, dreams of, 3:120 CUMULATIVE INDEX Hurkos, Peter, 3:166 Ingenio Valley (Peru), 2:261 Hurley, James, 3:178 Inherited fears, 3:136–137 Huron people, souls of, 3:221 Innocent II, Pope, 2:21 Hussein, Saddam, 1:182 Innocent III, Pope, 1:274, 2:41, 113 Huxley, Aldous, 3:152 Innocent IV, Pope, 1:218, 2:102 Huxley, Julian, 1:156 Innocent VIII, Pope, 1:219, 2:70, 109 Hybrid beings. See Therianthropes The Innocents (film), 3:49 Hydrocephalus, 3:133 Inquisition, 1:200, 217–220, 2:14, 95–97, 3:76, Hyksos, 1:260 78 Hynek, J. Allen, 3:257, 257, 259, 266, 282–283 Insects symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:165 Hyperalert consciousness, 3:141 Insomnia, 3:121 Hypnopompic episodes, 3:143 Integrative level of expanded consciousness, 3:142 Hypnosis, 3:144–149 “Integratron” (Giant Rock, CA), 3:280 ESP and, 3:160, 166–168 Internet myths. See Urban legends and beliefs long-distance hypnosis, 3:182–183 The Interpretation of Dreams (Freud), 3:118 trances, comparison with, 1:92–93 Intihuantana Shrine (Peru), 2:253 Hypnotic regression, 1:59–62, 3:270, 271 Intruders (film), 3:284 See also Past-life therapy Invaders from Mars (film), 3:287 “A Hypothesis of Extrasensory Perception” The Invaders (TV program), 3:287 (Osis), 3:164 Invasion of the Body Snatchers (film), 3:112, 287 Hyslop, James Hervey, 1:123–124 Ireland, beliefs and customs Hysterical consciousness, 3:141 bride capturing, 3:204 evil eye, 3:194 fairies and fairy tales, 2:176, 3:101 I hair rings, 2:184 I Ching, 2:140, 140–141 horseshoes, 2:178 I Ho Chuan. See Boxer Tong leprechauns, 3:105–106, 106 I Was a Teenage Werewolf (film), 3:111 wakes, 3:225 Iannusco, Angelo and Antionetta, 1:249 Ireland, witch hunts, 2:100 Iberians, graves and grave markers, 3:226 Iroquois people, souls of, 1:40 Iceland, sneezing superstitions, 3:199 Irvine, Malcolm, 3:89, 91 Ichthys (Fish symbol), 2:170 Irwin, James, 2:219 Id, 3:119 Irwin, R. I., 3:181–182 Ignatius, St., 1:202–203 Isabella I (Queen of Spain), 1:219, 2:13 Illuminati, 2:2, 16, 18–19, 3:290 Isis cult, 1:260–262 Illumination, 1:145, 214–217 Isis (Egyptian deity), 1:18, 19, 261 Imaginative visions, 1:190, 246 Isis Unveiled (Blavatsky), 1:56–57 Imps, 3:76 Isla de Pascua. See Easter Island See also Demons; Familiars Islam In Search Of (TV program), 3:51 afterlife, 1:12–14

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 354 Cumulative Index

amulets, 2:170 Japanese Fugo balloons, 3:264 Assassins’ view of, 2:4 Japhet, Celina, 1:143 burials and funerals, 3:224–225 Jarrold, Edgar R., 3:277 demons, 1:196–197 Java, food kinship, 3:216 guardian angels, 1:213 Javan rhinoceros, 3:86 hospitality and charity, 3:215 “Jeane Dixon effect,” 2:157 Jerusalem, importance of, 2:242, 244–245 Jeans, Sir James, 1:156 mourning, 3:228 Jelly, Frederick, 1:222 prayer, 1:227, 227–228 Jersey Devil, 3:78–79, 79 reincarnation, 1:47–48 “Jerusalem Fever,” 1:201 soul, 1:4, 5 Jerusalem (Israel), 2:242, 244–245 wedding ceremonies, 3:212–213 Jervis, John, Earl of St. Vincent. See St. Vincent, See also Middle Eastern and Arab beliefs and John Jervis, Earl of customs Jessup, Morris K., 3:299–300 Islands, dream symbolism, 3:129 Jesus Christ It Conquered the World (film), 3:110 on the Antichrist, 1:181 Italy, beliefs and customs apparitions of, 1:186, 188 evil eye, 3:194 Crucifixion of, 1:232, 2:209 horseshoes, 2:179 exorcisms performed, 1:205–206 Italy, witchcraft trials, 2:107–108 in Gnostic texts, 1:279 Ito, Kei, 1:83 Manichaean view of, 1:279 prayer of, 1:225, 227 preexistence of, 1:46 J The Rapture and, 1:231 Jack (playing cards), 2:134, 135 reincarnation, alleged belief in, 1:49–50 “Jacko” (alleged man-beast), 3:61 Resurrection of, 1:8 Jackson, Andrew, 2:240, 3:28 Second Coming, 1:9–10, 182–183, 184–185 Jackson, Michael, 3:138 UFO cult view of, 1:306–307, 315 Jacob (Hebrew patriarch), 3:199, 204 “Jesus on the freeway” urban legend, 3:233–234 See also Jacob’s ladder Jet (stone), 2:187 Jacobs, Doris Lee, 3:52 Jewish revolts (1st–2nd c.), 2:244 Jacob’s ladder, 3:118, 197 Jews, persecution of, 2:13–14, 16, 113–114 Jacobson, Edward, 3:63 Jezreel Valley (Israel), 1:192 Jade, 2:187 Ji, Yang, 3:267 James, David, 3:90 Joan of Arc, St., 1:298 James, William, 1:166–167, 3:162 John, St., 1:184 on consciousness, 1:144–145, 195, 3:142 “John King” (spirit control). See Palladino, on mystical traditions, 1:49 Eusapia on personal religion, 1:180 John of Chrysostom, St., 1:226 Piper, Leonora E., and, 1:123 John Paul II, Pope James VI (King of Scotland), 2:106 Black Madonna, reverence of, 1:272, 273 Januarius, St., 1:221 exorcisms performed by, 1:204 Japan, beliefs and customs Shroud of Turin exhibits, authorization of, bride buying, 3:204 1:237–238 fairy tales, 2:176 on Soviet Union’s end of communism, 1:186 kissing, 3:207 at the Western Wall (Israel), 1:41 mistletoe, 2:183 John XXIII, Pope, 1:220, 222, 3:272 mourning, 3:227 Johnson, Barton, 3:39 number superstitions, 3:198 Johnson, James, 3:26 wedding dinners, 3:214 Johnson, Raynor C., 1:145, 195, 315 wedding gifts, 3:207 Johnson, Richard, 3:14

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 355

Johnson, Richard M., 2:240 K Johnston, Roy, 3:91 Ka. See Ba and ka Jones, Ernest, 3:179 Ka’aba (Mecca, Saudi Arabia), 2:256, 257–258, Jones, Jim, 1:313, 315, 319 260 Jones, Tommy Lee, 3:277 Kabbala Dnudata Seu Dotrina Hebraeorum Jonsson, Olof, 2:158, 3:178–179 Transcendentalis et Metaphysica Atove Joseph of Arimathea, 2:204, 238 Theologica (Rosenroth), 2:142 Josephson, Brian, 3:162 Kabbalah, 2:141–142, 144 Josselyn, John, 3:93 Golem and, 3:74 Jourdemaine, Margaret, 2:100 magic squares and, 2:198 Jouret, Luc, 1:318 on meditation, 3:150 CUMULATIVE INDEX Journey to the Center of the Earth (Verne), 2:242 Pico della Mirandola, Giovanni, and, 2:70 Juan Diego (16th c. Aztec), 1:188, 244 on reincarnation, 1:48 Judaism tarot and, 2:129 afterlife, 1:14–15 Kaio Maru No. 5 disappearance (1952), 2:227 amulets, 2:169–170 Kali (Hindu deity), 2:32, 33 Apocalypse, 1:182 Kamau, Johnstone. See Kenyatta, Jomo blessing meals, 3:220 Kampman, Reima, 1:67–68 burials and funerals, 3:224 Kane, Margaretta. See Fox sisters Dead Sea Scrolls and link with Christianity, Kaplan, Aryeh, 3:74 1:46 Kaplan, Stephen, 3:81 demons, 1:196–197 “Kaptar.” See Yeti divination of Hebrews, 2:150 Kardec, Allen, 1:143–144 dreams, 3:117 Karloff, Boris, 3:74, 109, 112 exorcism, 1:206 Karma, 1:6, 11, 55 hospitality and charity, 3:215 Karnak (Egypt), 2:245–247 Jerusalem, importance of, 2:242, 244, 245 “Katie King” (spirit control). See Cook, Florence mourning, 3:228 Katter, Reuben Luther, 2:124 prayer, 1:228–229 Keel, John A., 3:264, 277 reincarnation, 1:48–49 Kelly-Hopkinsville (KY) UFO sightings (1955), soul, 1:4, 5, 14 3:243–244 wedding ceremonies, 3:211–212 Kelsey, Denys, 1:58 See also Hebrew beliefs and customs; Kelsey, Morton, 1:197–198, 223 Kabbalah Kennedy, John F., assassination of, 2:35, 156 Judas Iscariot, 3:197–198 , food kinship, 3:216 Judges, dream symbolism, 3:129 Kenya, Mau-Mau activity, 2:27–30 Judgment Day. See Final Judgment Kenyatta, Jomo, 2:30 Judgment (tarot), 2:132 Kepler, Johannes, 2:125 Juggler (tarot), 2:130 Key, dream symbolism, 3:129 Julius II, Pope, 2:125 Key of Solomon (ceremonial text), 2:107 Jung, Carl G., 3:128 Keyhoe, Donald E., 3:254, 254–255 astrology and, 2:125 Khafre (Pharaoh of Egypt), 2:268–269 on dreams, 3:119, 128–129 al-Khattab, Omar Ibn, 2:244–245 ghostly encounter of, 3:3 Khomeini, Ayatollah, 1:182 on Gnosticism, 1:280 Khul, Djwhal, 1:281 Kabbalah and, 2:142 Kibwetere, Joseph, 1:314 near-death experience of, 1:27 Kikuyu Central Association, 2:30 on reincarnation, 1:59 Kikuyu people, 2:27, 29 Juno Lucina (Roman deity), 2:172 Kilnapp, John W., 3:148 Justice (tarot), 2:131 Kim, Young Sik, 3:52 “JW” (alien being), 1:305–306 Kimathi, Dedan, 2:29–30

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 356 Cumulative Index

King, George, 1:305, 307, 308 Kramer, Heinrich, 1:199–200, 219, 2:108 King, Perry, 1:206 Krantz, Grover, 3:63 King of the Holy Cities (Titharaja). See Kripke, Daniel, 3:121 Allahabad (India) Krippner, Stanley, 3:163 King (playing cards), 2:134, 135 on dreams, 3:118, 120, 121, 128–129, 164 King (tarot), 2:133, 134 on nightmares, 3:125 King Tut’s Curse, 3:201 on reality and altered states, 3:174–175 Kissing, 2:183, 3:202, 207 Krishna (Hindu deity), 1:47 Kissinger, Henry, 1:182 Krogman, Wilton, 3:54, 55 Kjellen, Stig Arne, 3:178–179 Krohn, Friedrich, 2:210 Klaatu (fictional character), 3:284–285 Kubler-Ross, Elisabeth, 1:25, 28 Klagenfurt (Austria) dragon, 3:89 Kumsong (Korea) phantom village, 3:16–17 Kleitman, Nathaniel, 3:119–120, 132 Kurtz, Paul, 1:155 Klemp, Harold, 1:317 Kusche, Larry, 2:229 Knave (tarot), 2:133, 134 Knight, J. Z., 1:96, 115–117, 116 Knight (tarot), 2:133, 134 L Knights Hospitallers, 2:19, 20 L-dopa, 3:159 Knights of Malta. See Knights Hospitallers La Estaqueria (Peru), 2:261 Knights of Rhodes. See Knights Hospitallers La Salette (France) holy apparitions, 1:188 Knights of Saint John of Jerusalem. See Knights Ladder superstitions, 3:197 Hospitallers Ladislaus, St., 1:272 Knights of the Red Cross. See Knights Templar Lake Saloe (Turkey), 2:225 Knights of the Temple of Solomon. See Knights Lakes, dream symbolism, 3:129 Templar LaMarca, Angelo John, 2:139 Knights Templar, 2:2, 19–24, 21, 102 Lamassus, 1:212 Ark of the Covenant and, 2:203 Lancre, Pierre de, 2:113–114 heresy of, 1:218 Land, sea, and air monsters, 3:85–99 1930 parade, 2:20 Land bridges Shroud of Turin and, 1:234 Atlantic Ocean, 2:222 Knives, power of, 2:179–180 Caribbean Sea, 2:225 Knives, table use, 3:218 Indian Ocean, 2:247–248 Knives, tea leaf reading symbols, 2:166 Land of the Grandparents, 1:40–41 Knock (Ireland) holy apparitions, 1:188, 190 Landon, Michael, 3:111 “Knock-out perfume” urban legend, 3:228–229 Lapis lazuli, 2:187 Knocking on wood, 3:196 Larson, Bob, 1:208 Knossos (Crete), 2:223–224 Larson, David, 1:211 Koestler, Arthur, 1:157 Larsson, Sven Erik, 3:178 Koffman, Jeanne-Marie-Therese, 3:60 Laski, Marghanita, 1:203–204 Kolb, Janice Gray, 3:7 Lasswell, Harold D., 3:244 Komesky, Amos, 1:212 Last Judgment. See Final Judgment Komodo dragons, 3:88 Last Supper, 2:185, 204, 3:197 Koot, Hoomi, 1:281 Laveau, Marie, 2:67–68 Koran. See Qur’an LaVey, Anton Szandor, 1:291, 293, 299–304, 300 Koresh, David (Branch Davidian leader), LaVey, Karla, 1:303 1:315–316, 316 LaVey, Xerxes, 1:303 Koresh (Koreshanity leader). See Teed, Cyrus LaVey, Zeena, 1:303 Read Lavoie, Gilbert R., 1:237 Kosok, Paul, 2:261 Lavoignet, Rafael Torrija, 1:245 Krafft, Karl Ernst, 2:125 Law enforcement and psychic crime solving Kraken, 3:95 Browne, Sylvia, and, 1:98

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 357

Croiset, Gerard, and, 3:166 Lincoln, Abraham, 1:134 forensic hypnosis, 3:148 Lind, James, 3:75 graphology, 2:139–140 Line of Intuition, 2:149 Hughes, Irene, and, 2:158 Line of Mercury, 2:149 Hurkos, Peter, 3:166 Line of Saturn. See Fate line psychedelics and, 3:154–156 Line of the Sun, 2:149 Lawrence, Amos, 3:93–94 Lines of Marriage, 2:149 Lawrence, T. E., 3:33 Lipp, Deborah, 2:79 Laying bodies to rest, 3:223–224 Liquefied blood of saints, 1:221 “Lazaris” (spirit guide). See Pursel, Jach Lissner, Ivar, 1:76, 80, 2:199

Le Bar, James, 1:204 Living altars, 1:295 CUMULATIVE INDEX Leary, Timothy, 3:154, 155 Le Livre des Esprits (The Spirits’ Book) (Kardec), Leblond, Paul H., 3:93 1:143 Lee, Gloria, 1:305–306 Lloyd, Temperance, 2:101 Leek, Sybil, 2:73, 2:86–87 Loa, 2:55 “Left Behind” books (LaHaye, Jenkins), 1:232 and other lake monsters, Left-hand path. See Black magick 3:89–93, 90 Lehner, Mark, 2:267–268 Loch Ness Phenomena Investigation Bureau, Leland, Charles Godfrey, 2:75 3:90 Lemuria and Mu (mythical continents), 2:237, Lockyer, Sir J. Norman, 2:265, 273 247–248, 3:273 Lodge, Lady, 1:168–169 Leo, the Lion, 2:121–122, 186 Lodge, Sir Oliver, 1:167–169, 168 Leo X, Pope, 2:125 Loewi, Otto, 3:123 Leopard Men, 2:24–27 Loftus, Elizabeth F., 3:134–135 Leprechauns, 3:105–106, 106 Loki (Norse deity), 3:197 Lerner, Alan Jay, 1:58 London Crystal Skull, 2:192 Leslie, Desmond, 3:272–273 Long-term memory, 3:131 Leslie, John, 2:240 Lopez, Rosa, 1:190 Lethargic consciousness, 3:141 Lorber, John, 3:133 Levi, Eliphas, 2:57, 68–69 Lord’s Prayer, 1:225 Levin, Jeffrey, 1:211 Lorenzo, St., 1:221 Levitation, 1:87, 113 Lost City of Willkapanpa the Old. See Machu Lewis, C. S., 3:100 Picchu (Peru) Lewis, Mercy, 2:104, 105 Lost Souls (film), 1:239 The Ley Hunter’s Companion, 2:233 Lost Tribes of Israel, 1:283 Ley hunting, 2:232, 233 Louis XIV (King of France), 1:297–298 Liber samekh rite, 2:62 Louise (Duchess of Savoy), 2:60 Libra, the Scales, 2:122, 186 Lourdes (France) holy apparitions and miracles, Life After Life (Moody), 1:28 1:188, 189, 209–210, 2:248–251, 249, 250 Life at Death (Ring), 1:28–29 Lourdes Medical Commission, 2:249, 250–251 Life line, 2:148 L’Ouverture, Toussaint, 2:54 Light manifestations Love, Charlie, 2:237 in illumination, 1:215–216 Love at First Bite (film), 3:110–111 Shroud of Turin and, 1:232 Love knots, 2:180–181 spooklights, 3:22–24 Lovers (tarot), 2:130 during UFO contact, 3:267 Lowe, George, 3:67 Lighthouse of Alexandria (Egypt). See Pharos of LSD, 3:153–155 Alexandria (Egypt) Lucid dreaming. See Creative and lucid Lilith (mythical figure), 3:76, 79 dreaming Limestone, use in Egyptian monuments, The Lucis Trust, 1:281 2:266–267, 268 “Ludwig” (spirit entity), 3:39

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 358 Cumulative Index

Lueken, Veronica, 1:190 Mani (Persian religious leader). See Lugosi, Bela, 3:109 Manichaeism Luke, St., 1:272 Manichaeism, 1:280, 282 Lully, Raymond, 2:43 Manitous, 1:37 Lumbee people, 2:269 Manoa (mythical city), 2:234–235 Lupinomanis. See Lycanthropy Mansfield, Jayne, 3:25 Luther, Martin, 2:31 Maori people, souls of, 1:36–37 Luttrell, Captain, 3:41 Marcel, Jesse, 3:259, 260–261, 262 Lycanthropy, 3:58, 85 Marcion (Gnostic writer), 1:278 Lydia (ancient country), 2:224 Marcue, Alfonso, 1:244–245 Lyons, S. Silas, 1:136 Marfa (TX) spooklights, 3:23 Lyserg-Saeure-Diaethylamid. See LSD Margaret Mary, St., 1:186 Lysergic acid. See LSD Margaret of Austria (Duchess of Savoy), 2:59, 60 “Margery” (medium). See Crandon, Mina Stinson M Marie Antoinette (Queen of France), 2:72 Marinatos, Sypridon, 2:224 Machu Picchu (Peru), 2:215, 251–253, 252 Mark-Age Metacenter (Miami, FL), 1:306 Mackal, Roy P., 3:87, 90 Marquette, Jacques, 3:97–98 MacLaine, Shirley, 1:95, 115, 215 Marriage. See Courtship and marriage customs Macumba, 1:285–286 Mars, NASA cover-up of life on, 2:27 Madagascar, beliefs and customs Mars Attacks! (film), 3:112 days of the week superstitions, 3:191 Mars Face, 2:27 wedding dinners, 3:213 Martin, Dean, 3:138 Maeonia. See Lydia (ancient country) Martin, Malachi, 1:207 MaGee, John, Jr. See Edward, John Martin, Rose, 2:249–250 Magi, 2:57–59 Martin, Susannah, 2:106 “Magic bullet” of Kennedy assassination, 2:35 Martinez, Juan, 2:235 Magic circles, 2:144, 179–180 Marty, Martin, 1:209 Magic (sleight-of-hand), 2:48 Martyr, Debbie, 3:63 Magic squares, 2:50–51, 60, 198 Mary, Blessed Virgin Magic triangles, 2:198 apparitions of, 1:186–188, 188, 189, 190, Magician (tarot). See Juggler (tarot) 2:13, 248–249 Magick (sorcery), 2:48–49 as representation of ancient goddesses, See also Black magick; White magick 1:274–275, 2:93 Magnetic healing theory, 3:146 weeping statues of, 1:249–252, 251, 252 Magog and Gog, 1:180, 185 See also Virgin of Guadalupe Mahoney, Joseph, 1:207 mystery (1872), 2:228 Maid of honor, 3:209 Mary Magdalene, St., 1:274 Maillat, Louise, 2:110 Masonic Temple (Alexandria, VA), 2:9 Majestic-12, 3:289, 290, 297–298 Masons. See Freemasons Major Arcana, 2:128–132 Mass suicides, of cults, 1:315, 318 Malenkov, Georgy, 2:156 See also Human sacrifice and ritual murder Malleus Maleficarum (Hammer for Witches) Masters, R. E. L., 3:78, 169 (Kramer, Sprenger), 1:219, 2:103, 108 Matamoros (Mexico) massacre (1989), 1:286–287 Mambu-mutu, 3:107 Materialization of objects. See Apports Al Mamun, Abdullah, 2:266 Materialization of spirits, 1:88–89 Mandan people, 1:283 Mathematics Mandragora officinarum. See Mandrake root Bacon, Roger, on, 2:44 Mandrake root, 2:181, 181 Great Pyramid and, 2:265 Mani. See Prayer wheels Pythagoras on, 2:71, 145

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 359

Mather, Cotton, 2:105 Melchizdek (Hebrew priest), 2:244 Mathers, MacGregor, 2:49, 51 Meldrum, Jeff, 3:62–63 Mathew, Roy, 1:217 Melton, Gordon, 1:307 Matron of honor, 3:209 Memory, 3:130–135 Matter, Ann, 1:186, 188 autoscopy and, 3:12 Matthews, Louise, 3:54 phobias and, 3:137 Mau-Mau, 2:27–30, 28 repression of, 3:132, 134 Mausoleum of (Asia Minor), “time compression,” 3:292 2:243 Men in Black conspiracy theory, 3:245–246, May, Kathleen, 3:243 276–279

Mayan temples, 2:253–256, 255 Men in Black (film), 3:277, 278, 289 CUMULATIVE INDEX Mayans Menehune, 3:106–107 calendar, 2:254, 256 Mensa Isaica (Pignoria), 1:279 crystal skulls, 2:191, 192 Mental illness, sleep and, 3:121 Mu and, 2:247 Menzel, August, 3:23 mushrooms, sacredness of, 3:152 Menzel, Donald H., 3:255, 297, 298 Mayberg, Helen, 3:139 Mephistopheles (literary character), 2:66 Mayerling, Louis, 3:32–33 Merkavah, Maaseh, 2:141–142 Maypoles, 2:181–182, 182 Merlin (mythical figure), 2:50, 226, 272 McBain, Janet, 3:91 Mermaids, 3:107 McBride, James, 2:240 “Mesheadam.” See Yeti McCall, Rob, 3:68 Mesmer, Franz Anton, 1:136, 3:146 McConnell, Robert A., 3:161–162, 164 Mesmerism. See Hypnosis McDougall, William, 3:162, 182 Messiah, 1:182 McFadden, Johnjoe, 3:116 Mestchegamie people, 3:98 McGarey, Gladys, 1:50 Mexico, beliefs and customs McLuckie, John, 2:203 garlic, 2:177 McMullen, Clements, 3:264 horseshoes, 2:179 McVeigh, Timothy, 2:8 Santeria, 1:286 Meade-Waldo, E. G. B., 3:93 Mezuzah, 2:170 Meaningful precognition, 3:176 Miami people, 3:98 Meany, George, 3:278 Michael (angel), 2:42, 58 Meath, Petronilla de, 2:100 Michanowsky, George, 3:248 Mecca (Saudi Arabia), 2:256–258, 258, 260 Michigan UFO sightings (1966), 3:255, 257 Mecca stone. See Bloodstone Middle Eastern and Arab beliefs and customs Media influence, UFOs and, 3:281–290 amulets, 2:169 Medici, Catherine de, 2:159–160 bridal veils, 3:209 Medicine Wheel of the Big Horn Mountains bride buying, 3:204 (WY), 2:259 bride capturing, 3:204 Meditation, 3:149–151 evil eye, 3:194–195 Medium trances, 1:92–93 food kinship, 3:216 Mediums and channelers, 1:93–133, 154, 156 gem superstitions, 3:195 See also Seances; specific mediums guests, courtesy to, 3:217 Mediumship, researchers of, 1:74, 84, 90, 154–173 See also Islam See also specific mediums “Middle folk.” See Wee folk Medjugorje (Yugoslavia) holy apparitions, 1:190 Migraine headaches, 3:143 Megaliths, 2:195–197, 214 Mikkelson, Barbara, 3:229 See also Cursuses and leys; Easter Island; Miles, Frank, 3:28 Stonehenge Militi Templi Scotia, 2:24 Meggido (Israel), 1:192 Millennium (Apocalypse), 1:184–185, 231 “Mehteh kangmi.” See Yeti Mind-altering drugs. See Psychedelics

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 360 Cumulative Index

Ministry of Universal Wisdom, 1:305, 3:280 Morrow, Virginia Tighe, 1:63 Minoan culture, 2:223–224 See also Murphy, Bridey Minor Arcana, 2:128–129, 132–134 Morse, Melvin, 1:29–30 “Minus function,” 3:181 Morte d’Arthur (Malory), 2:205 Mirabelli, Carlos, 1:117–120, 118 Moses (Hebrew prophet), 3:250 Miracles, 1:220–223, 234, 272 Moss, John and Teeta, 3:43 Mirrors, dream symbolism, 3:130 Moss, Leonard, 1:272 Mirrors, power of, 2:182–183 Mother Mary. See Mary, Blessed Virgin See also Scrying Mother Shipton, 2:161, 161–162 Missionaries, Christian, 1:283 Mother Teresa, 1:205 Mississippian culture, 2:231 Mound builders, 1:38–40 Mistletoe, 2:183, 183–184 Mt. Ararat (Turkey), 2:216–219, 218 Mitchell, Edgar, 2:158, 3:265 Mount of Jupiter, 2:148 Mitchell-Hedges, Anna, 2:192–193 Mount of Mercury, 2:148 Mitchell-Hedges, F. A., 2:192–193 Mount of the Moon, 2:148 Mitchell-Hedges Crystal Skull, 2:192–193 Mount of Saturn, 2:148 Mithraism, 1:271 Mount of the Sun, 2:148 Mixtec people, 3:152, 153 Mount of Venus, 2:148 Mnesarchus (father of Pythagoras), 2:71 Mount Rainier (WA) UFO sightings (1947), Moai figures. See Easter Island 3:242, 251–252, 255, 256 Mokele-mbembe, 3:86 Mt. Sipylus (Lydia), 2:224–225 “Mokey.” See Mokele-mbembe Mourning and remembrance, 3:227–228 Molay, Jacques de, 1:218, 2:23, 24 Movies. See Horror films and TV programs; Mompesson, John, 3:44, 45, 46, 47 specific films Monks Mound (IL), 2:231 “Mrs. Fields cookie recipe” urban legend, 3:231 Monogamy, 3:203 MS Tricouleur (ship), 3:10 Monoliths, 2:196 Mu (mythical continent). See Lemuria and Mu Monongahela sea serpent, 3:96 (mythical continents) Monroe, Marilyn, 3:25 Mugabe, Robert, 2:101 Monroe, Robert, 3:13 Muhammad (Muslim prophet), 1:13, 2:256–257 Monsieur (dog), 2:60 Muldoon, Sylvan J., 3:13, 171, 172 Monsters. See Apelike monsters; Creatures of Multiple personalities, past-lives therapy and, the night; Land, sea, and air monsters; 1:67–68 Monsters, in film; specific creatures Mummies and mummification, 1:18, 20, Monsters, in film, 3:77 3:222–223 Montague, Robert M., 3:297 Munsterberg, Hugo, 2:152 Montfort, Simon de, 1:274 Murphy, Bridey, 1:62–67 Montolesi, Giovanni, 2:6 Murphy, Chris, 3:62 Montvoison, Catherine, 1:296–298 Murphy, Gardner, 1:173, 3:162 Montvoison, Marguerite, 1:297 Murray, Margaret Alice, 2:75, 87–88 Monty Python and the Holy Grail (film), 2:206 Mushrooms, sacredness of, 3:152 Moo (mythical queen), 2:247 Mutual love, courtship and, 3:205–206 Moody, Raymond, 1:28 Mwerinde, Credonia, 1:314, 315 Moon symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 My Favorite Martian (TV program), 3:287 Moon (tarot), 2:132 Mycenae civilization, 2:272–273 Moore, William, 3:297 Mycerinus Pyramid (Giza, Egypt), 3:247 Moors, persecution of, 2:13–14 Myers, Fredric W. H., 1:169–172, 171, 202, Morgan, Augustus de, 3:167 3:162, 170 Morgan, William, 2:12 Myrrdin (6th c. Seer), 2:50 Morris, Robert, 3:165 Myrtles Plantation (St. Francisville, LA), 3:42–44 Morrow, Lance, 1:256 Mysophobia, 3:138

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 361

Mystery religions Nazca Lines (Peru), 2:215, 260–264, 262, 263 ancient, 1:31–36 Nazis contemporary, 1:49–57 astrology and, 2:125 Egyptian, 1:257–264 Holy Vehm and, 2:16 Greek, 1:264–269 swastika and, 2:210 tribal, 1:282–288 Neanderthal man, burial sites, 1:3, 4 Mystery religions and heresies, Christian, Near-death experiences, 1:26–31 1:269–282 desire for afterlife and, 1:4 Mystical experiences, common denominators of, living ghosts and, 3:13–14 1:146 physiological and psychological changes

Mystical experiences, validity test of, 1:195 after, 1:30 CUMULATIVE INDEX Mysticism, 1:144 scientific controversy on, 1:23 Mystics, 1:144–154 See also Out-of-body experiences See also specific mystics Near-Death Experiences and the Afterlife web site, 1:24 Necromancy, 2:144–145 N Necrophobia, 3:138 Nader, Karim, 3:131 Needles, dream symbolism, 3:130 Nag Hammadi scrolls, 1:46, 278–279 Nefertiti (Queen of Egypt), 1:260 Nagas (mythical serpent people), 3:249 Neihardt, John G., 2:190 Nagogo (Nigerian chief), 2:25 “Neiman Marcus cookie recipe” urban legend, Nakh, 3:107 3:230–231 Napier, John R., 3:61–62 Neo-druids, 2:79 Natchez people, 2:231 Neocortex, 3:123 National Aeronautics and Space Nephesh (living soul), 1:14 Administration (NASA), alleged conspiracy Nephilim, 3:250 theories, 2:27, 3:71 “Nessie.” See Loch Ness monster and other lake National Spiritualist Association beliefs, 1:135 monsters Native American beliefs and customs Netherlands, police use of clairvoyants, 3:166 bride buying, 3:204 Nettles, Bonnie Lu Trousdale, 1:309–311 burial mounds, 1:38–40 Neumann, Therese, 1:241 burning possessions of the dead, 3:226 New Age Movement cross symbolism, 2:203–204 crystal use, 2:175 fetishes, 2:193 Kabbalah and, 2:142, 143 mourning, 3:227 relaxation techniques and, 3:156–157 “pukwudjinis,” 2:177 Sedona (AZ) center, 2:271 shamanism, 1:76–79 UFO cults and, 1:306, 307 soul, 1:36 The New Atlantis (Bacon), 2:31 spirit land, 1:38 New Guinea, courtesy to guests, 3:217 swastika symbolism, 2:210 New World Order, 2:17, 3:290 therianthropes, 3:83 New York (NY) vampire subculture, 3:82 totem animals, 1:80–81, 2:198–199 Newberg, Andrew, 1:190, 247 tribal mystery religions, 1:282–285 Newton, Sir Isaac, 2:125 vision quests, 1:81–82 Nicholas II (Tsar of Russia), 2:218 wedding gifts, 3:207 Nicholson, Jack, 3:111–112 wolves, significance of, 3:193 Nicoll, Michael J., 3:93 See also Spirit guides; specific native people Nigerian Leopard Men, 2:24–26 Navajo people, beliefs and customs “Night Stalker.” See Ramirez, Richard mourning, 3:227 Night visions. See Dreams wedding dinners, 3:213–214 NightMare, M. Macha, 2:88–89 Navigation, comparison to astrology, 2:136 “The Nightmare” (Fuseli), 3:126

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 362 Cumulative Index

Nightmares, 3:125–127 O’Brien, Aline. See NightMare, M. Macha “Nightwalker of Nago” urban legend, 3:235 Observer memory, 3:132 Nimoy, Leonard, 3:112 The Occult Philosophy (Agrippa), 2:59, 60 Nine, symbolism of Oceans, dream symbolism, 3:130 numerology, 2:146 O’Connor, John, 3:52 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Ogallala Sioux people, afterlife beliefs, 1:37 tarot, 2:131, 133, 134 Oh-Mah. See Bigfoot (apelike monster) Nirvana, 1:7 Ojibway people, souls of, 1:38 Nisse, 3:107–108 Olcott, Henry, 1:148 Nix, 3:107 “Old Jeffrey” (spirit entity), 3:38 Nkosi, 2:194 “Old Religion.” See Wicca; Witchcraft Noah’s Ark, 2:200, 216–219 “Olga” (spirit control). See Schneider, Rudi The Nobility of the Female Sex (Agrippa), 2:59 Olivier, Edith, 3:17 Noble Truth of Suffering (Buddha), 1:6 Omega (Greek letter), 3:196 Nocerino, F. R.“Nick,” 2:193 The Omega Man (film), 3:111 Noetic quality, in consciousness, 1:144 The Omen (film), 1:238–239 Noll, Richard, 3:62 On the Vanity of Arts and Sciences (Agrippa), Non-beneficial previsions, 3:176 2:60 Non-rapid eye movement sleep. See Non-REM One, symbolism of sleep numerology, 2:145, 146 Non-REM sleep, 3:140 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Nonreflective consciousness, 3:140–141 Pythagoras on, 2:145 Nootka people, souls of, 3:221 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 Norbu, Gyaltsen. See Panchen Lama O’Neill, John J., 2:125 Norman, Sir Montagu, 3:33 Oneirocritica (Artemidorous of Ephesus), 3:117 Nosferatu (film), 3:80–81, 81 Opals, 2:186, 3:195 Nostradamus (French Seer), 2:125–126, 152, Open poles theory, 2:240, 241 158–161, 160 Open spaces, fear of. See Agoraphobia Nostredame, Michel de. See Nostradamus Opening of the Mouth ritual, 1:17–18 (French Seer) Operation Majestic-12. See Majestic-12 Number of the Beast (666), 1:181, 183, Opus Magus (Bacon), 2:45 238–239, 290, 3:198 Orang pendek, 3:63–65 See also The Antichrist Order of the Illuminati. See Illuminati Number superstitions, 3:197–198 Order of the Solar Temple, 1:315, 1:318–319 Number symbolism Origen (Alexandrian writer), 1:9, 43–44, 46 in playing cards, 2:134–135 Origin of the Species (Darwin), 2:247 Pythagoras on, 2:145 Orion constellation, 2:266 in tarot, 2:130–132, 133–134 Orion (mythical figure), 2:123 in tea leaf reading, 2:164 Orisha, 1:287 See also Numerology; specific numbers Orpheus (mythic figure), 1:267–268 Numerology, 2:145–147 Orphic Mysteries, 1:34–35 Nurse, Rebecca, 2:105 Orthon (alien being), 3:271 Osburne, Sarah, 2:105 Osiris cult, 1:262–264 O Osiris (Egyptian deity), 1:18–19, 1:19, “O Bicho.” See Chupacabra 257–258, 261, 263, 303 Oannes (mythical fish-man), 3:248–249 Osis, Karlis, 1:23–24, 25–26, 3:164 Oberlin, John Frederick, 3:9, 11 Osment, Haley Joel, 3:158 OBEs. See Out-of-body experiences Osmond, Humphrey, 3:152 Objects of sacred power, 2:199–210 Osty, Eugen, 1:130 See also specific objects Oswald, Lee Harvey, 2:35

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 363

The Others (film), 3:50 Patience (tarot). See Temperance (tarot) The Others (TV program), 3:51 “” (spirit control). See Curran, Ouija boards, 1:85, 1:85–86 Pearl Leonore Our Lady of Czestochowa. See Black Madonna Patrick, St., 3:225 Our Lady of Jasna Gora. See Black Madonna Patterson, Roger, 3:61, 62 Out-of-body experiences, 3:12, 158, 170–171 Paul, St. See also Autoscopy on afterlife, 1:8 Out-of-body experiences, research in, on the Antichrist, 1:180 3:170–174 on fight against forces of evil, 1:288 Out on a Limb (film), 1:96 on glossolalia, 1:226

Owen, Robert Dale, 3:11 possible stigmata of, 1:241 CUMULATIVE INDEX on The Rapture, 1:231 on soul, 1:8–9 P Paul III, Pope, 1:219, 2:96–97, 125 Paganism, popularity of, 2:94 Paul IV, Pope, 1:219, 2:97 Page (tarot). See Knave (tarot) Paul VI, Pope, 1:220, 2:97 Paiens, Hugues des, 2:19–20 Peace symbols, 1:290 Pain relief, 3:139, 147–148 Pearls, 3:195 Paiute Messiah. See Wilson, Jack “Peep.” See Nettles, Bonnie Lu Trousdale The Palantine (ship), 3:10 Pennsylvania State Police, hoax warnings from, Palladino, Eusapia, 1:120–122, 121, 168 3:228, 229 Palm reading. See Palmistry Pennsylvania thunderbird sightings, 3:97, 99 Palmistry, 2:147–150, 148, 149 Pentagrams, 1:290 Pan (Greek deity), 2:123 Pentecostalism, glossolalia and, 1:226 Panatleone, St., 1:221 People’s Temple, 1:313, 315, 319–320 Panchen Lama, 1:44 Peretti, Felice. See Sixtus V, Pope Panic disorders, 3:137 Perkins, Thomas H., 3:94 Paracelsus (German physician), 2:41, 43, Perls, Fritz, 3:128 47–48, 48, 57, 3:146 Perntz, Anders, 3:178 Paranormal photography. See Psychic Persephone (mythic figure), 1:34, 268, 269 photography Persia, dog superstitions, 3:193 The Parapsychological Association, Inc., 1:145 Persinger, Michael, 1:190, 247 Parapsychologists, 3:157–158 Peter, St., 2:69 See also Researchers of clairvoyance; Peter of Abano, 2:144 Researchers of ESP (Extrasensory Petroglyphs, 3:97–98, 248 perception); Researchers of Peuckert, Erick-Will, 3:153 psychokinesis; Researchers of spirit Peyramale, Father, 2:249 contact; Researchers of telepathy Phantasms. See Apparitions Parini, Giuseppi, 1:118 “Phantom hitchhiker” urban legend, Paris (France) holy apparitions, 1:188 3:234–235 Parker, Alice, 2:106 Phantoms, 3:2, 4, 14–18 Parker, Walter E., Sr., 3:9 See also Apparitions; Ghosts and ghostly Parks, Carl, 2:193 beings Parks, Jo Ann, 2:193 Pharaohs, role in religion, 1:258 Parris, Betty, 2:104, 105 Pharos of Alexandria (Egypt), 2:243 Parris, Samuel, 2:104 The Phenomena of Astral Projection (Carrington, Parzeval (Eschenbach), 2:205, 206 Muldoon), 3:172 Pasierb, Janusz, 1:272 (1943), 3:298–301 Passivity, in consciousness, 1:145 Philbin, Regis, 3:48 Past-life therapy, 1:67–69 Philip IV (King of France), 2:22–23, 24 Past lives, 1:57–70 Philippines, food kinship custom, 3:216

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 364 Cumulative Index

Philistines, 2:201 Pollack, Robert, 1:191, 247 Phillips, David, 3:198 Polo, Marco, 2:217, 218 Phillips, Mary, 2:111 (film), 3:2, 18, 50 Philosopher’s stone, 2:206, 208, 208 Poltergeists, 3:4, 18–20, 52, 158 Albertus Magnus and, 2:47 Polyandry, 3:203 Cagliostro, Allesandro, and, 2:61 Polygamy, 3:202, 203 Helvetius and, 2:45–46 Polynesian and Pacific beliefs and customs Rosencreutz, Christian, and, 2:30 flower giving, 3:208 “Phinuit” (spirit guide). See Piper, Leonora E. food kinship, 3:216 Phips, William, 2:105 infant betrothals, 3:205 Phobias, 3:135–138, 140 kissing, 3:207 Photographing Fairies (film), 3:103 Menehune, 3:106–107 Phrenology, 2:151 “Poor Soldiers of the Holy City.” See Knights Pi (number), Egyptian use of, 2:265 Templar Piasa, 3:98–99 Pope, Alexander, 3:102 Pickrell, Jacquie E., 3:134 Pope (tarot). See Hierophant (tarot) Pico della Mirandola, Giovanni, 2:70 Popes, viewed as the Antichrist, 1:181, 238 Piczek, Isabel H., 1:237 Poppets, 2:190 Piezoelectricity, 2:173 Porphyria, 3:58 Pigs, dream symbolism, 3:130 Poseidon (Greek deity), 2:221, 222 Pike, James A., Jr., 1:107 Posnansky, Arthur, 2:278, 279 Pike, James A., Sr., 1:107 Possession, 1:70, 2:55 Pillars of Hercules, 2:221, 222 See also Spirit controls; Trances Pio, Padre, 1:241, 244 Possession, by demons, 1:196, 197, 198–199, Piper, Leonora E., 1:122–124, 167 223–225 Pisces, the Fish, 2:123, 186 See also Exorcism Pius XII, Pope, 1:186 The Possession of Joel Delaney (film), 1:206 Piusa. See Piasa Pottery, 3:219 Pizarro, Francisco, 2:234, 251 “Poughkeepsie Seer.” See Davis, Andrew PK. See Psychokinesis Jackson Place of Serpents (Guatemala), 2:255 The Power (film), 3:110 Placebos, 3:139 Power of suggestion, 1:83, 90 The Plague. See Black Death Practica (Gui), 1:219 Planchettes, 1:86 Pragmatic consciousness, 3:141 Planet of the Apes (film), 3:111 Prairie du Chien mounds (WI), 1:39 Planets, association with palmistry, 2:148 Prayag (India). See Allahabad (India) Plato (Greek philosopher) Prayer, power of, 1:225, 227–230 on Atlantis, 2:220–221, 222, 224 on dreams, 3:117 Prayer wheels, 2:207 on reincarnation, 1:41 Precognition, 3:158 on soul, 1:8 Precognition, researchers of, 3:174–178 Playing cards, fortune telling with, 2:134–135 Prelati, Antonio Francisco, 1:299 Pleiosaurs, 3:96 Premonition. See Precognition Plongeon, Augustus, 2:247 “Present moment,” 3:175 Plotinus (Roman philosopher), 1:41 Presleep experiences, 3:122 Plutarch (Greek historian), 1:265–266 Prestidigitation. See Magic (sleight-of-hand) Podmore, Frank, 3:146 Preston, Kelly, 1:320 Podolsky, Edward, 3:11 Price, Harry, 1:130–131, 3:24, 26, 30, 31–32 Poe, Edgar Allen, 3:138 Primordial Man, in Manichaeism, 1:280 Poitieres, Henri de, 1:237 Prince, Walter Franklin, 1:166 Polidori, John, 3:75 Prince of Darkness, in Manichaeism, 1:280

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 365

The Principles of Nature: Her Divine Revelations God, belief in, 1:210 and a Voice to Mankind (Davis), 1:136 haunted houses, belief in, 3:24 Pringle, Lucy, 3:296 insomnia complaints, 3:121 Pringsheim, Peter, 2:174 life after death, belief in, 1:23 Procedural memory, 3:132 memory storage, 3:130 Proctor, John, 2:105 miracles, belief in, 1:220 “Proctor & Gamble sponsors Satanism” urban near-death experiences, 1:26–27, 28–29 legend, 3:235–236 past life memories, 1:46 Project Blue Book, 3:255–258 pets in heaven, belief in, 3:7 Project Grudge, 3:256 phobia sufferers, 3:137

Project Mogul, 3:264, 291 prayer, practicing of, 1:225, 228 CUMULATIVE INDEX Project Sign, 3:256 religious phenomena, belief in, 1:178 The Propheceyes of Mother Shipton…Foretelling Society for Psychical Research census the Death of Cardinall Wolsey, the Lord of Percy, (1882), 1:172, 3:5 and others, As Also What Should Happen in UFO cover-up conspiracies, belief in, 3:281, Insuing Times (Anonymous), 2:161–162 290 Prophets and diviners, 2:150, 152–162 UFOs and alien visitation, belief in, 3:245, Protestantism 290, 292 exorcism, 1:179 U.S. government, public trust in, 3:289 hell, 1:10 visions and religious experiences, 1:246–247 Holy Office and, 1:219 Wicca practitioners, 2:72–73 Reformation and witch hunts, 2:99–100, witch executions, 2:97 103 Public speaking, fear of. See Glossophobia See also specific sects Pudeator, Ann, 2:105 Psamtik III (King of Egypt), 3:190 Pueblo people, 2:275–277 Psychagogues, 2:150 “Pukwudjinis,” 2:177 Psychedelics, 3:151–156, 169 Puma Punka temple (Tiahuanaco, Bolivia), Psychic crime solving. See Law enforcement and 2:278 psychic crime solving Punna (Insight), 3:149–150 “Psychic ether” theory, 3:24, 26 Purgatory, 1:10 Psychic photography, 1:88, 3:49 Pursel, Jach, 1:125–126 Psychical research. See Public opinion and Pursel, Peny, 1:125–126 research statistics; specific institutions; specific Puthoff, Harold, 3:164 phenomena; specific researchers Putnam, Ann, 2:104–105 Psychical Research Bureau (U.K.), 2:125 Pyle, Robert, 3:59 “Psychoanalysis and Telepathy” (Freud), 3:179 Pymander (angelic being), 2:58 Psychokinesis, 3:18, 158 Pyramid of Khafre (Giza, Egypt), 3:247 Psychokinesis, researchers of, 3:178–179 Pyramid of Khufu. See Great Pyramid (Giza, Psychology of alleged vampires, 3:82 Egypt) Puberty, poltergeists and, 3:18–19 Pyramid Texts, 1:16, 20–22, 258 Public opinion and research statistics Pyramids angels, belief in, 1:212 Chepren Pyramid (Giza, Egypt), 1:22 apparitions of holy figures, 1:190 Hongshan Pyramid (Mongolia), 1:21 deathbed apparitions, 1:24–25 Mayan structures, 2:255 demon possession, belief in, 1:197, 209, 223 Mycerinus Pyramid (Giza, Egypt), 3:247 ESP, belief in, 3:159, 161 Pyramid of Khafre (Giza, Egypt), 3:247 faith healing or power of prayer, belief in, similarities among cultures, 2:220 1:209, 211, 230 See also Great Pyramid (Giza, Egypt) film monster favorites, 3:77 Pyroelectricity, 2:173 flying, fear of, 3:136 Pythagoras (Greek philosopher), 1:35–36, 258, ghosts, belief in, 3:2, 3, 20 2:70–71, 145

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 366 Cumulative Index

Pythias. See Delphic Oracles Rapturous consciousness, 3:141 Pythonesses. See Delphic Oracles The Raven (film), 3:111–112 Rawicz, Slavomir, 3:67 Raymond, John, 1:293 Q Reading, June, 3:48 Reagan, Nancy, 2:126, 3:110 Quaid, Dennis, 3:89 Reagan, Ronald, 1:181, 2:126 Quarter moon and star, as Satanic symbols, Real Magic (Bonewits), 2:78 1:290 Reclaiming Collective, 2:88 Quartrozieme custom, 3:198 Recollective-analytic level of expanded Queen (playing cards), 2:134, 135 consciousness, 3:141–142 Queen (tarot), 2:133, 134 Red (color), symbolism of, 3:227 Quetzalcoatl (mythical being), 3:249 Red Heifer legend, 2:143 Quigley, Joan, 2:126 Red Planet Mars (film), 3:110 Qur’an Redd, Wilmot, 2:106 blessing meals, 3:220 Reed, William, 2:241 creation of Adam, 1:12 Reeser, Mary H., 3:54–55 miracle accounts, 1:220 Reeves, George, 3:25 warning against Satanism, 1:288 Reflective consciousness, 3:141 Regardie, Israel, 2:76 Regino of Prum, 2:41 R Regla de Ocha (The Rule of the Orisha). See Rabbit’s foot, 2:169, 3:198–199 Santeria Radar Magazine, 3:67 Regression therapy. See Past-life therapy Radiocarbon dating, 2:270–271 Regusters, Herman and Kia, 3:86 Bimini Road, 2:223 Reiche, Maria, 2:261–262 Carnac (France) megaliths, 2:196 Reincarnation Easter Island statues, 2:237 hypotheses, 1:70 Nazca Lines, 2:261 Orphic concept of, 1:268 Shroud of Turin, 1:235 tarot and, 2:128–129 Stonehenge, 2:274 Wiccan view of, 2:74 Tiahuanaco, 2:279 Reincarnation, in major religions, 1:41–44, Radioesthesia. See Dowsing 46–49 “Rael.” See Vorilhon, Claude Reincarnation and Biology: A Contribution to the Raelians, 1:311–313 Etiology of Birthmarks and Birth Defects Raemond, Florin de, 1:295 (Stevenson), 1:69 Raiders of the Lost Ark (film), 2:203 Relatives, dream symbolism, 3:130 Rais, Gilles de, 1:298–299 Relatives, marriage between, 3:201–202 Raleigh, Sir Walter, 2:234, 235 Relaxation, 3:156–157 Ramey, Roger, 3:261, 264 The Relaxation Response (Benson), 3:151 Ramirez, Richard, 1:289 Relaxed consciousness, 3:141 Ramphorhyneus, 3:99 Religious ecstasy. See Ecstasy Ramses II (Pharaoh of Egypt), 2:246 REM sleep, 3:120, 122 “Ramtha” (spirit guide). See Knight, J. Z. deprivation of, 3:121 Randi, James, 1:105 as nonreflective consciousness, 3:141 Randle, Kevin, 3:259–260, 261–262, 263 out-of-body experience and, 3:173 Randles, Derek, 3:62 sleep paralysis and, 3:127 Rapa Nui. See Easter Island Remembrance, of the dead. See Mourning and Raphael (angel), 2:42, 58 remembrance Rapid eye movement sleep. See REM sleep . See Clairvoyance The Rapture, 1:231–232 Renier, Noreen, 1:155

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 367

“Reptiles in imported carpets” urban legend, Robinson, Yankee Jim, 3:48 3:229–230 The Rock (film), 3:289 Research, out-of-body experiences, 3:170–174 Roden, Benjamin, 1:315 Research statistics. See Public opinion and Roden, Lois, 1:315 research statistics Rogers, Ray, 1:233 Researchers of clairvoyance, 3:166–170 Roggeveen, Jacob, 2:236 Researchers of ESP (Extrasensory perception), Role-playing, vampire subculture and, 3:82 3:161–184 Roll, W. G., 1:215 Researchers of precognition, 3:174–178 Rolling Thunder (Native American shaman), Researchers of psychokinesis, 3:178–179 1:75

Researchers of spirit contact, 1:74, 84, 90, Roman Catholicism CUMULATIVE INDEX 154–173 Blessed Virgin depictions, 1:273–274 Researchers of telepathy, 3:179–184 exorcism, 1:179, 207 Restoration of the Ten Commandments cult, Freemasons, condemnation of, 2:11 1:314 hell, 1:10 The Resurrection. See Jesus Christ, Resurrection miracle authentication, 1:222 of stigmata authentication, 1:241, 243 “Resurrection Mary” urban legend, 3:235 torture sanctioning, 1:218 Retrocognition, reincarnation and, 1:70 voodoo, condemnation of, 2:54–55 Revelation, Book of, 1:183 See also Inquisition Revenge of the Creature (film), 3:110 Roman Empire, beliefs and customs Revere, Paul, 2:11 days of the week superstitions, 3:191 Reverse engineering at Area 51 (NV), 3:293 dinner tables, 3:217 Rex (dog), 3:6 divination, 2:118, 150 Reyna, V. F., 3:135 drinking toasts, 3:220 Reynolds, Jeremiah, 2:240 eating utensils, 3:218, 219 Rhine, J. B., 1:84, 3:161, 162–164, 178, 179 garlic, 2:177 Rhine, Louisa, 3:161, 162–163, 164 gem superstitions, 3:195 Rhine Research Center (Durham, NC), 3:165 guests, courtesy to, 3:217 Rice, Anne, 3:82 hand washing and bathing, 3:219 Rice throwing, at weddings, 3:214 horseshoe superstitions, 3:196 Ricke, Herbert, 2:269–270 hospitality, 3:215 Rickert, Lewis, 3:261 kissing, 3:207 Ricketts, Mary, 3:40–41, 42 mirror superstitions, 2:183 Ricketts, William Henry, 3:40 mourning, 3:227 Rig-Veda (Sanskrit hymn collection), 1:11 Roman Army, religion of, 1:271 Right-hand path. See White magick salt, 2:184, 185 Rines, Bob, 3:92 silver, 2:185 Ring, Kenneth, 1:28–29 sneezing superstitions, 3:199 Ring symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 state religion, 2:40 Rings (jewelry), 2:184, 3:213 sweetmeats for newlyweds, 3:214 Rips, Eliyahu, 1:242 wedding dinners, 3:213 Ritual murder. See Human sacrifice and ritual white, symbolism of, 3:208 murder Roman Inquisition. See Holy Office Rivers, Olivia, 3:180 Roman Nose (Native American warrior), 1:77 Roanoke Island (NC) mystery (1587), 2:269 Romania, hope chest custom, 3:206 Robert the Bruce (King of Scotland), 2:24 Romania, regulation of witches (21st c.), 2:101 Roberts, Jane, 1:94, 126–129 Roosevelt, Franklin D., 1:181, 2:155, 3:198 Roberts, Kenneth, 2:136 Roosevelt Hotel (Hollywood, CA), 3:25 Robinson, Edwin, 1:192 Rooty Hill (Australia), weeping statue of, 1:251 Robinson, John A. T., 1:237 Rose, Zia, 2:75

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 368 Cumulative Index

Rosemary’s Baby (film), 1:238 St. Katherine’s Church (Nuremberg, Germany), Rosenberg, Yoav, 1:242 2:209 Rosencreutz, Christian, 2:30–31 St. Mary’s Church holy apparitions (Zeitoun, Rosenstock, Harvey, 3:85 Egypt), 1:187, 190 Roshi, Shodo Harada, 1:214 St. Vincent, John Jervis, Earl of, 3:40, 41 Rosicrucians, 2:2, 4, 30–32, 43 Saints, liquefied blood of, 1:221 Roswell (NM) UFO crash (1947), 3:242, 252, Saints, symbols of, 2:95 260–265, 297 Salem (MA) witchcraft trials (1692), 2:100, See also Area 51 (NV); Hangar 18, Wright- 103–106 Patterson Air Force Base (Dayton, OH) Salinas, José Carlos, 1:245 The Roswell Report—Case Closed (USAF), Salt, 2:168, 184–185, 185 3:264, 291–292 Saltmarsh, H. F., 3:174, 175 Roulet, Jacques, 3:84 Samadhi (Concentration), 3:149 Rowe, Frankie, 3:262–263 Samuel (angel), 2:42 Rowland, Dan, 3:65–66 Samuel (Hebrew prophet), 1:131–132 Royal Air Force gremlin tales, 3:104–105 Sanderson, Ivan T., 3:19, 60 Rubies, 2:186 Sands, George X., 2:227 Ruck family, 2:28–29 Santa Lucia feast, 2:172 The Rule of the Orisha (Regla de Ocha). See Santeria, 1:286–288 Santeria Sapphires, 2:186, 3:195 Runes, 2:197 Saracens, 2:19 Russell, Gerald, 3:67 Sardonyx, 2:186 Russell, John, 3:98 Saskehavis. See Bigfoot (apelike monster) Russia, beliefs and customs Sasquatch. See Bigfoot (apelike monster) engagement announcements, 3:208 Satan wedding dinners, 3:214 Apocalypse and, 1:183, 185 Russia Will be Converted (Haffert), 1:186 as black magick deity, 2:51–52 Ryan, Leo, 1:319 Cathars’ view of, 1:277 Ryerson, Kevin, 1:96, 97 Satanists’ view of, 1:290, 291 Ryzl, Milan, 3:167–168, 169 Satanas (pagan deity), 2:51–52 The Satanic Bible (LaVey), 1:300–301 Satanic cults, 1:288–291 S The Satanic Rituals (LaVey), 1:302 Sabbah, Hasan ibn, 2:4, 5 Satanism, in the Middle Ages, 1:291–299 Sabbat Dance. See Witches’ Round Satanism, modern Sabbats, 1:290, 293–294, 2:97–99 Christianity, view of, 1:301 See also Black Mass Church of Satan, 1:299–303 Sachiel (angel), 2:42 Proctor & Gamble sponsorship urban Sacred Abbey of Thelema (Sicily), 2:62 legend, 3:235–236 Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of the witchcraft, confusion with, 2:74 Faith (Rome), 1:222 Satan’s Satellites (film), 3:112 Sacred Dying Foundation, 2:89 Sathan (spirit entity), 1:290 The Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage, 2:49–50 Saul (King of Israel), 1:131–133, 2:150 Sacred objects, power of, 2:199–210 Saunders, David, 3:259 See also specific objects Saxon witchcraft. See Seax-Wica Sacsahuaman (Peru), 2:274, 275 Scandinavia, beliefs and customs Saducismus Triumphaus (Glanvil), 3:47 adultery, 3:202 Sagan, Carl, 3:246 elves, 3:100, 101 Sagittarius, the Archer, 2:123, 186 fairy tales, 2:176 Saint-Germain, Count, 2:71–72 maypoles, 2:181 St. Germain de Pres Church (Paris), 1:274 nisse, 3:107–108

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 369

number superstitions, 3:197 Second Coming, 1:9–10, 182–183, 184–185 runes, 2:197 See also Apocalypse; Armageddon; Final trolls, 3:109 Judgment Viking funerals, 3:226 The Secret Doctrine (Blavatsky), 1:57 wedding dinners, 3:214 Secret societies. See Conspiracy theories; specific Scarabs, 2:169 societies Schacter, Daniel, 3:130, 131 Sects, 1:270, 272 Schismatic Druids of North America, 2:78 Sedona (AZ), 2:271 Schlater, Phillip L., 2:247–248 “Seelie court.” See Elves Schliemann, Heinrich, 2:210 Self, 3:119

Schmeidler, Gertrude R., 3:164 Self-consciousness. See Reflective consciousness CUMULATIVE INDEX Schmitt, Don, 3:259, 261–262, 263 Seligmann, Kurt, 1:292–293, 2:96 Schneider, Rudi, 1:129–131, 130 Selkies, 3:109 Schneider, Willy, 1:129 Semantic memory, 3:132 Schoch, Robert M., 2:270 Semjaza (angel), 2:52 School of Wicca (U.S.), 2:82 Sensory level of expanded consciousness, 3:141 Schopenhauer, Arthur, 1:156 “Sensory translation” hypothesis, 1:216 Schrek, Max, 3:80–81, 81 September 11 terrorist attacks (2001, U.S.) Schrenck-Notzing, Albert von, 1:89, 129, 130 hoaxes resulting from, 3:228, 229 Schwartz, Gary, 1:84, 155 rise in nightmares since, 3:126 Schweitzer, John Frederick. See Helvetius Serbia, wedding dinners, 3:214 (Dutch alchemist) Serial killers, interest in Satanism, 1:289 Schwerner, Michael, 3:166 “Serialism,” 3:176–177 Science, religious phenomena and, 1:190–191 Sermo generalis. See Auto-da-fe Science, spirituality and, 1:22–23 Servant (tarot). See Knave (tarot) Scientific Advisory Panel on UFOs, 3:256 Set (Egyptian deity), 1:303 Scientific Study of Unidentified Flying Objects “Seth” (spirit guide). See Roberts, Jane (Condon). See Condon/University of Seven, symbolism of Colorado Report (1969) luckiness of, 3:198 Scientology, 1:315, 320–321 numerology, 2:146 The Scoriton Mystery (Buckle), 1:306, 3:272 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Scorpio, the Scorpion, 2:123, 186 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 Scotland, beliefs and customs Seven Angels, 2:42, 57–58 ceasg, 3:107 Seven Devas. See Seven Angels elves, 3:100–101 “Seven-knot-love-garter,” 2:180–181 fairies and fairy tales, 2:176–177, 3:101 Seven Seals, 1:183 Scotland, witchcraft trials, 2:106 “Seven Secrets for Successful Prayer” Scotophobia, 3:138, 140 (Sherman), 1:230 Scott, Margaret, 2:106 Seven Wonders of the Ancient World, 2:243 Scott, Sir Walter, 3:102 Seventeen, tarot symbolism of, 2:132 Scottish Knights Templar. See Militi Templi Sexual abuse, memory and, 3:134, 135 Scotia Sexual intercourse Scrying, 2:162, 162–164, 163 incubi and, 3:76, 78, 143 “Scuba diver in tree” urban legend, 3:236 Inquisition and erotomania, 3:76, 78 Sea monsters. See Sea serpents medieval Church view of, 1:291–292 Sea serpents, 3:93–97, 3:94 ritual intercourse, Crowley, Aleister, and, Seabury, Captain, 3:96 2:62 Seances, 1:85, 86–90 succubi and, 3:76, 79–80, 143 See also Mediums and channelers witchhunters’ fixation on, 2:110–111 Search for Grace (film), 1:61 Shadow Ceremony. See Ghost Ceremony Seax-Wica, 2:81 Shadow of the Vampire (film), 3:81

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 370 Cumulative Index

Shafe, Glenn, 3:131 Sitting Bull (Sioux holy man), 1:285 Shakespeare, William, 3:102 “Sitting” shiva, 3:228 Shaking hands, 3:201 Sitwell, Sacheverell, 3:19 Shamanism, 1:74, 76–82, 286, 2:190 Six, symbolism of Shandera, Jamie, 3:297 numerology, 2:146 Shapeshifting playing cards, 2:134, 135 Nakh, 3:107 Pythagoras on, 2:145 Nix, 3:107 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 selkies, 3:109 The Six Books of the Republic (Bodin), 2:110 werewolves, 3:83 666 (Number of the Beast), 1:181, 183, Shapur I (Emperor of Persia), 1:282 238–239, 290, 3:198 Shaw, George Bernard, 3:33 See also The Antichrist SHC. See Spontaneous Human Combustion Sixteen, tarot symbolism of, 2:132 Sheldon, Susanna, 2:104, 105 “Sixth Sense.” See Extrasensory perception Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin, 3:75 (ESP) Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 3:75 The Sixth Sense (film), 3:50, 158 Sheol, 1:14 Sixtus V, Pope, 2:159 Shepherds Rod, Branch Seventh-Day Skull candles, 2:172 Adventist. See Branch Davidians Skulls, crystal, 2:191–193 Sherman, Harold, 1:230, 230, 3:162 Skunk Ape, 3:65–66 Shermer, Michael, 3:59, 161 Slaughter Stone (England), 2:273 Shevrin, Howard, 3:124 Slave adoption of Christianity, 1:282–283, (film), 3:112 285–286, 2:52, 54 Ship disappearances, Bermuda Triangle, 2:228 Sleeman, William, 2:33 Shipton, Eric E., 3:66, 67 Sleep disorders, 3:121 Shipton, Mother. See Mother Shipton Sleep paralysis, 3:127 Shriners, 2:12 “Sleeping on a problem.” See Creative and lucid Shroud of Turin, 1:232–238, 233, 236, 2:200 dreaming Shroud of Turin Research Project, 1:233–234 “The Sleepless Ones.” See Watchers (angels) “Sidhe.” See Fairies Sleepwalking, 3:125 Siegel, Alan, 3:126 Slick, Tom, 3:67 Siegel, Jerome, 3:131 Smith, Benjamin, 1:59 Sierra Leone, Leopard Men activity, 2:24–25 Smith, G. E., 3:29, 30 Signs (film), 3:296 Smith, Huston, 1:178, 248 Sikhs, cremation, 3:226 Smith, Marie Sweet, 1:160 Sila (Purification), 3:149 Smith, Will, 3:277 “Silent contactees,” 3:268 Smyth, Charles Piazzi, 2:265 Silver, 2:185 Smythe, Frank, 3:66 Silver Cliff (CO) spooklights, 3:22–23 Snake handling, 1:239–241, 240 Silver cord (Soul Body connection), 1:27–28, Snake symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 3:13, 171 Snakes, mistaken for dragons, 3:88 Silverman, Helaine, 2:262 “Snakes in imported carpets” urban legend, Simmons, Ruth. See Murphy, Bridey 3:229–230 Simon, Benjamin, 3:275 “Snakes in the toilet” urban legend, 3:236–237 Simon, Carly, 3:138 Sneezing superstitions, 3:199 Simon Magus (early Gnostic), 1:278, 2:69–70 Snowden, Wendy, 1:83 Simony, 2:69 Soal, S. G., 3:181 Simos, Miriam. See Starhawk (Wiccan leader) Social phobias, 3:137 Sinclair, Mrs. Upton, 3:181–182 Society for Psychical Research (SPR), 1:157, Sinetar, Marsha, 1:195 172–173 Sirens (Garduna), 2:14 Society of Novus Spiritus, 1:97–98

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 371

Socorro (NM) UFO sighting (1964), Spirit cabinets, 1:88 3:265–266 Spirit contact, researchers of, 1:74, 84, 90, Socrates (Greek philosopher), 1:90 1:154–173 Soldaro, Antonio Aldo, 1:29 Spirit controls, 1:90–92 Solomon’s seal, 2:144 See also Spirit guides; Totems Solon (Greek politician), 2:221 Spirit guides, 1:79–80, 90–92, 94 Sontheil, Ursula. See Mother Shipton guardian angels as, 1:212 Soubrious, Bernadette, 1:188, 189, 209–210, as intermediaries, 1:159 2:248 tribal empowerment and, 2:190 Souers, Sidney W., 3:297–298 See also Spirit controls; Totems

Soul Body, 1:27–28, 3:171 Spirit land, 1:38 CUMULATIVE INDEX Soul journeys, 1:76 Spirit mediumship, 1:82–93 Souls Spirit photography. See Psychic photography of animals, 3:7 Spiritism, 1:143, 144 in Buddhism, 1:4–5 See also Macumba; Spiritualism in Christianity, 1:4, 5 The Spirits’ Book (Le Livre des Esprits) (Kardec), in Hinduism, 1:4, 11–12 1:143 immortality of, in traditional religions, 1:2 Spiritual expression, 20th century, 1:313–321 in Islam, 1:4, 5, 13 Spiritualism, 1:133–134, 133–144 in Judaism, 1:4, 5, 14, 48 See also Spiritism Origen on, 1:9 Spitting superstitions, 3:199–200 Orphic concept, 1:35, 268 Spontaneous human combustion (SHC), Paul, St. on, 1:8–9 3:52–55, 298, 299 Pythagoras on, 1:35 Spooklights, 3:22–24 Taoist concept, 1:42 “Spooksville,” 3:23 tribal concepts, 1:36–37, 40, 3:221–222 Spoons, 3:218 See also Ba and ka; Reincarnation SPR. See Society for Psychical Research Source amnesia, 3:131–132 Sprenger, Jakob, 1:199–200, 219, 2:108 Soviet Union, end of communism, 1:186, 2:153, Sprinkle, R. Leo, 3:269, 270 160 Spunkies, 3:104 Space visitors, in Holy Scripture, 3:249–251 Spying, psychics used in, 1:155 Spades (playing cards), 2:135 Stanford Hypnotic Susceptibility Scales, Spain, Garduna activity, 2:13–15 3:146–147 Spain, witchcraft trials, 2:106–108 Star and quarter moon, as Satanic symbols, See also Spanish Inquisition 1:290 Spanish Inquisition, 1:219, 2:13–14, 106–107 “Star Gospel” (Katter), 2:124 Spanos, Nicholas, 3:148 Star of Bethlehem, explanation for, 3:249 Speaking in tongues. See Glossolalia Star Trek: The Motion Picture (film), 3:253 Spear of Destiny, 2:200, 209, 209–210 Starhawk (Wiccan leader), 2:89–90 Spear of Longinus. See Spear of Destiny Starkey, Marion L., 2:104 Special Report Number 14 (1954), 3:256 Stars (tarot), 2:132 “Specious present,” 3:175 Stawell, Lord and Lady, 3:42 The Sphinx (Giza, Egypt), 2:150, 268, 268–272 Steiner, Rudolf, 1:149–152, 150 Sphinx (mythological creature), 2:269 as Anthroposophy founder, 1:51–53 Spiders, fear of. See Arachnophobia on cosmic consciousness, 1:194 “Spiders in the hairdo” urban legend, critics of, 1:148 3:237–238 on reincarnation, 1:50 Spielberg, Steven, 3:281, 282–283 Steller’s sea eagles, 3:99 Spilsbury, Bernard, 3:33 Stepanek, Pavel, 3:167–168 The Spiral Dance: A Rebirth of the Ancient Sterne, John, 2:111 Religion of the Great Goddess (Starhawk), 2:89 Stevenson, Ian, 1:69–70

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 372 Cumulative Index

Steward, Patrick, 3:21 Swastikas, inverted, 1:290 Stigmata, 1:241, 243–244 Sweden, mistletoe custom, 2:183 Stigmata (film), 1:239 Sweden, UFO sightings (1946), 3:252 Stockholm (Sweden) fire (1759), 1:152–153 Swedenborg, Emanuel, 1:136, 148, 152–154, “Stone-dropping,” 3:19 153 Stonehenge Decoded (Hawkins), 2:273–274 Swift, Jane, 2:106 Stonehenge (England), 2:79, 232–233, “Swimming” a witch, 2:112 272–275 Switzerland, werewolf burnings, 3:83–84 Stones, 2:185–187 Switzerland, witch hunts, 2:99 See also Gem superstitions; Megaliths Swords (tarot), 2:133–134 Stored memories, 3:140 Swordsmen (Garduna), 2:14 Stregeria, 2:93 Sykes, Brian, 3:64, 68 Strict Observance (Masonic group), 2:18 Sylvester, Pope, 1:186 Strieber, Whitley, 3:270–271, 279, 279–280, Symbolic level of expanded consciousness, 283–284 3:142 Stromberg, Gustaf, 2:125 Symbols and symbolism Stuart, John H., 3:277 astrology, 2:121–123, 124 Stubbe, Peter, 3:84 black (color), 1:40 Stukeley, William, 2:232, 273 dreams, 3:128–130 Stupor, 3:140 horns (head), 2:92, 94 Sturridge, Charles, 3:103 Luther, Martin, 2:31 Subconscience, precognition and, 3:175 saints, 2:95 Succubi, 3:76, 79–80, 143 Satanism, 1:290, 301 Sudden Unexplained Nocturnal Death tea leaf reading, 2:165–166 Syndrome (SUNDS), 3:233 See also Amulets; Animal symbolism; Sufism, reincarnation and, 1:42, 47–48 Number symbolism Suggestion, power of, 1:83, 90 Symmes, John Cleves, 2:240–241 Suitcases, dream symbolism, 3:130 Sumatra, food kinship custom, 3:216 “Sumatran Yeti.” See Orang pendek T Sumerians Table manners, 3:215–216 amulets, 2:169 Taboos. See Customs and taboos; specific astronomers, accuracy of, 3:249 countries and cultures cultural evolution, 3:248 Tahiti, food kinship, 3:216 Summers, Montague, 3:78 Talavera, Jorge Luis, 3:71 Summis Desiderantes Affectibus (Innocent VIII), Talismans, 2:168, 194, 197–198, 3:188 2:103, 108 See also Amulets; Fetishes; Good luck Sun, dream symbolism, 3:130 charms Sun Lord Pacal (Mayan figure), 2:253–254 Tamblyn, Russ, 3:14 Sun (tarot), 2:132 Tanganyika, lion men activity, 2:26 SUNDS. See Sudden Unexplained Nocturnal Tanner, John, 1:283 Death Syndrome Tantalis (King of Lydia), 2:224–225 The Superiority of Women (Agrippa), 2:59 Tao Teh Ching (Taoist work), 3:150 Superstitions, 3:189–200 Taoism Supreme Military Order of Temple of Jerusalem burials and funerals, 3:223 of England, Wales, and Scotland, 2:24 hospitality and charity, 3:215 Sutherland, Donald, 3:112 meditation, 3:150 Sutphen, Richard, 1:59–61 mourning, 3:228 Sutton, Billy Ray, 3:243–244 soul, 1:42 Suzuki, D. T., 1:215 Taos Pueblo (NM), 2:275–279, 276 Swastikas, 2:210 Tarantula (film), 3:110

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 373

Targ, Russell, 3:164 Thirteenth School, 2:248 Tarot. See Cartomancy and tarot Thixotropy, 1:221 Tart, Charles T., 3:121, 122, 164–165, 172–173 Thomas, Andy, 3:296 Tasseography. See Tea leaf reading , St., 2:47 Tatsl, Igor, 3:67 Thornton, Billy Bob, 3:136 Taurus, the Bull, 2:121, 186 Thoth-Hermes. See Hermes-Toth (Greek deity) Taylor, Dan, 3:90, 92 Three, symbolism of Taylor, G. Rattray, 1:291 numerology, 2:146 Taylor, John, 2:265 playing cards, 2:134–135 Tchaikovsky, Peter Ilyich, 3:142 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134

Te Pito O Te Henua. See Easter Island The Thuggee, 2:2, 32–34 CUMULATIVE INDEX Tea leaf reading, 2:164–166, 165 Thunderbirds, 3:97–99 Tedworth Drummer (Tedworth, England), Thurston, Gavin, 3:53 3:44–47, 45 Thurston, Herbert, 1:237 Teed, Cyrus Read, 2:242 “Ti.” See Nettles, Bonnie Lu Trousdale Teenagers’ interest in the occult, 1:289 Tiahuanaco (Bolivia), 2:277–279 Teeth, dream symbolism, 3:130 Tibetan prayer wheels. See Prayer wheels Telekinesis. See Psychokinesis Tighe, Virginia. See Morrow, Virginia Tighe Telepathy, 3:24, 25, 158, 160 Tikal (Guatemala), 2:253, 255, 256 Telepathy, researchers of, 3:179–184 Timaeus (Plato), 2:221 Teleportation, 1:119 “Time compression,” 3:292 See also Philadelphia Experiment (1943) Timor, flower giving, 3:208 Television programs. See Horror films and TV Titharaja (King of the Holy Cities). See programs Allahabad (India) Temperament, 2:120–121 Tituba (17th c. slave), 2:104, 105 Temperance (tarot), 2:131 “Tkys-katsi.” See Yeti Temple of Artemis (Ephesus), 2:243 Toasting with drinks, 3:220–221 Temple of Inscriptons (Mexico), 2:253 Tolstoy, Leo, 1:112–113 Temple of Karnak (Egypt), 2:246 Tongs, 2:2, 34, 36–37 Temple of Set, 1:303–304 Tonsmann, José Aste, 1:245–246 Temple of Solomon (Jerusalem), 2:10, 202–203, Topaz, 2:186 210 Topper (film), 3:49 Ten, symbolism of Topper (TV program), 3:51 playing cards, 2:134, 135 Topsell, Edward, 3:88 tarot, 2:133, 134 Torquemada, Tomas de, 1:219, 2:107 Teresa, Mother. See Mother Teresa Torture Teresa of Avila, St., 1:190, 203 in England, 2:100–101 Terhune, Albert Payson, 3:6 of Knights Templar, 2:22 The Terror (film), 3:112 sanctioning by Roman Catholic Church, Teudt, Wilhelm, 2:257 1:218 Them! (film), 3:110 in Scotland, 2:106 Theosophical Society, 1:52, 55–56, 148, 275 of witches, 1:199–200, 2:96 Theosophy, 1:55–57, 148 Total Overcomers. See Heaven’s Gate cult Thera volcano, 2:224 Totem animals, 1:80–81 Therianthropes, 3:58, 69, 83 Totem poles, 2:199 The Thing (film), 3:110 Totems, 1:39, 2:198–199 The Thing from Another World (film), 3:281 See also Spirit controls; Spirit guides Thinnes, Roy, 3:289 Tower of Destruction (tarot), 2:132 Thirteen, symbolism of Toyanbee, Arnold, 1:156 tarot, 2:131 Trances, 1:92–93 unluckiness of, 3:197–198 consciousness and, 3:141

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 374 Cumulative Index

Extrasensory Perception and, 3:160 in modern times, 3:251–266 of Macumba shamen, 1:286 recent mysteries, 3:290–301 during possession, 1:224 Ullman, Montague, 3:124, 160, 164 during UFO contact, 3:268 Uluru monolith (Australia), 2:196 Transiency, in consciousness, 1:145 Umbanda. See Macumba Transmigration of souls. See Reincarnation, in Umberto II (King of Portugal), 1:234 major religions Umm al-Qura. See Mecca (Saudi Arabia) Travolta, John, 1:320 Underhill, Evelyn, 1:202 Tree coffins, 3:222 Underhill, Leah Fox. See Fox sisters Trees, 2:187–188, 3:196 Understanding Incorporated, 1:305, 3:273 Trembles, Mary, 2:101 Unidentified flying objects. See UFOs Trenchers, 3:219 The Uninvited (film), 3:49 Triad Tong, 2:34, 36, 37 United States, beliefs and customs Tribal empowerment, 2:190–199 engagement announcements, 3:208 Trivial precognition, 3:176 horseshoes, 2:178 Trolls, 3:109 multiculturalism and, 3:202 True Church of God. See Cathars Santeria, 1:287 Trumpet seances, 1:87–88 vampire subculture, 3:81–82 Tsien, Joe, 3:131 United States, Freemason activity, 2:9–12 Tucker, D. Gordon, 3:92 The Unmasking of Robert-Houdin (Houdini), Turck, Sven, 3:178 1:165 Turkey, alleged Noah’s Ark sightings, 2:219 “Unseelie court.” See Elves Turkey, horseshoe custom, 2:179 Upanishads (Hindu text), 1:42, 3:150 Turquoise, 2:186–187 Urban legends and beliefs, 3:228–238 Twelve, symbolism of See also Hoaxes Pythagoras on, 2:145 U.S. Air Force, UFOs and. See UFOs, in significance of, 3:198 modern times tarot, 2:131 U.S. Air Force gremlin tales, 3:105 Twenty-two, symbolism of, 2:147 U.S. Navy Flight 19 disappearance (1945), “Twilight” communication, 1:89 2:228 Twining, Nathan, 3:253, 256, 297 USS Cyclops disappearance (1918), 2:228 Twins, telepathic ability of, 3:180 USS Eldridge. See Philadelphia Experiment Twitchell, Paul, 1:51, 316–317, 317 (1943) Two, symbolism of “Uvani” (spirit control). See Garrett, Eileen numerology, 2:146 Uxmal (Mexico), 2:254, 255 playing cards, 2:135 Pythagoras on, 2:145 tarot, 2:130, 133, 134 V Tyrrell, G. N. M., 3:160 Valentino, Rudolph, 3:25 Valentinus (Gnostic teacher), 1:278 Valhalla sea monster, 3:93–94 U Valiente, Doreen, 2:90–91 Ubasti (Egyptian deity). See Bast (Egyptian “Vampire Chronicles” books (Rice), 3:82 deity) Vampires, 3:80–83 UFO contactees and abductees, 3:245, Van Dusen, Wilson, 1:198, 224 3:266–280 Van Praagh, James, 1:124–125 UFO cults, 1:304–313 Van Tassel, George, 1:305, 3:280 UFO Enigma Museum (Roswell, NM), 3:291 Vandenberg, Hoyt S., 3:298 UFOs Vanished civilizations, 2:214–215 in ancient times, 3:246–251 Varieties of Anomalous Experiences (Cardena, et in film and TV, 3:281–290 al), 1:216–217

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 375

Vasiliev, Leonid L., 3:162, 182–183 Wallace, Alfred Russell, 1:134 Vegetarianism, Manichaeans and, 1:282 “Walter” (spirit control). See Crandon, Mina Vela X supernova, 3:248 Stinson Verity, L. S., 3:12–13 Wandervogel, 2:210 La Vie Execrable de Guillemette Babin (Carron), War of the Worlds (film and radio broadcast), 3:192 3:285–287 Vigenere, Blaise, 2:43 Warren Commission, 2:35 Viking funerals, 3:226 Washington, George, 2:11 Vincent, Kenneth, 3:85 Washington (DC) UFO sightings (1952), 3:253, Violence, of poltergeists, 3:19 292

Virgin of Guadalupe, 1:244–246, 245 Wasson, Peter, 3:152–153 CUMULATIVE INDEX Virgins, as brides of Christ, 1:292 Wasson, R. Gordon and Mrs., 3:152–153 Virgo, the Virgin, 2:122, 186 Watchers (angels), 2:52 Vishnu (Hindu deity), 1:11 “Watching” a witch, 2:112 Vision quests, 1:81–82 Water, dream symbolism, 3:129, 130 Visions, 1:246–249 Water acquisition, Nazca Lines and, 2:260–261, See also Deathbed visions 262–263 Vivien (fairy queen), 2:226 Water divining. See Dowsing Vodun. See Voodoo Waterhouse, Agnes, 2:100 Vogel, Marcel, 2:174 Watkins, Alfred, 2:232, 233, 261 Vogel Luminescence, 2:174 Watson, Gladys, 3:8–9 “La Voisin.” See Montvoison, Catherine Wauk-Wauk. See Bigfoot (apelike monster) Volsungr (Norse deities), 2:197 We Faked the Ghosts of Borley Rectory Von Fram, M. L., 3:119 (Mayerling), 3:32–33 Von Knigge, Baron Adolf Francis, 2:18 Weaver, Sigourney, 3:282 Von Nettesheim, Henry Cornelius Agrippa. See Webb, Clifton, 3:25 Agrippa (German philosopher) Webb, David, 3:270 Von Spee, Friedrich, 2:96 Webb, Jim, 3:39 Von Tilburg, Jo Ann, 2:127 Webster, Christopher, 1:84 Voodoo, 2:52, 54–56 Wedding cakes, 3:214 fetishes, 2:194 Wedding ceremonies, 3:210–213 gris-gris, 2:198 Wedding dinners, 3:213–214 religious articles, 2:54 Wedding gowns. See Bridal dress See also Laveau, Marie Wedding processions, western, 3:209–210 “Voodoo death,” 2:56 Wedding rings, 3:213 Voodoo dolls, 2:188, 188–190, 189, 194 Wednesday superstitions, 3:191 Vorilhon, Claude, 1:311, 312 Wee folk, 3:99–109 Vu Quang oxen, 3:86 Weeping statues and icons, 1:249–252 Weil, Andrew, 3:151 Weinberger kidnapping (1956), 2:139 W Weishaupt, Adam, 2:16, 18 Waco (TX) standoff (1993). See Branch Weiss, Brian, 1:67 Davidians Weiss, Erich. See Houdini, Harry “Wailing Wall” (Jerusalem), 2:242, 245 Weiss, Frederick, 3:124 Wakes, 3:225 Weiss, Theodore, 1:163, 165 Walcott, Mary, 2:104, 105 Weitzenhoffer, Andre M., 3:146, 147 Wales, beliefs and customs Welles, Orson, 3:286, 286–287 bride capturing, 3:204 Were-creatures. See Therianthropes; fairy tales, 2:176 Werewolves Walker, Grace, 3:53–54 Werewolves, 3:83–85 Wall, Patrick, 3:133 Wesley, Samuel, 3:36–38

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained 376 Cumulative Index

West, John Anthony, 2:270, 271 Witches’ Round, 1:294–295, 2:98–99 West, Mae, 3:25 Witches’ salve. See “Flying ointment” Wester, William C., 3:148 Witchhunters, 2:108–114 Weston, Jesie, 2:205–206 Witzman, Doron, 1:242 Wexford (Ireland) leprechauns, 3:105–106 Wolf (film), 3:112 Weyer, Johann, 1:219, 2:109, 110 The Wolf Man (film), 3:85 Whaley, Thomas and Anna, 3:47, 48–49 Wollam, Josie, 1:234 Whaley House (San Diego, CA), 3:47–49 Wolves, Native Americans and, 3:193 Wheel of Fortune (tarot), 2:131 Woman symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 Wheel symbols, in tea leaf reading, 2:166 Women, status of White, John, 2:269 Agrippa on, 2:59 White, John W., 1:26, 194 bride capturing and bride buying, 3:204–205 White, Rhea, 3:164 elopement, 3:206 White, Richard, 3:92 Garduna and, 2:14 White (color), symbolism of, 3:208–209, 227 Gnosticism and, 1:279 White magick, 2:51, 56–57, 3:188 in Middle Ages, 1:292 Whitehead, Alfred North, 1:22, 156 polygamy and polyandry, 3:203 Whitford, Dorothy, 2:82, 83 “Woodhenge” (IL), 2:231 Wicca, 1:289–290, 291–293, 2:72–74 Woodruffe, Clark, 3:42–43 Wiccan leaders, 2:75, 77–91 Woodruffe, Sara Matilda, 3:42–43 Wiccan Rede, 2:73 Wordsworth, William, 3:124 Wigs. See Hair and wig grooming The World Goodwill Centers, 1:281 Wilcox, George, 3:262 World leaders, viewed as the Antichrist, “Wilhelm” (spirit entity), 3:39 1:181–182 Wilkes expedition (1838–42), 2:240–241 World (tarot), 2:132 Williams, Abigail, 2:104, 105 Worrall, Olga, 1:58 Williams, Charles, 2:108 Wounded Knee (SD) massacre (1890), 1:285 Willis, Archie, 3:93 Wovoka (Paiute shaman). See Wilson, Jack Willis, Bruce, 3:158 Wreaths, for funerals, 3:226 Wilson, Ian, 1:234 Wright, Elsie, 1:138, 139, 3:103 Wilson, Jack, 1:78–79, 283–285 Wright-Patterson Air Force Base Hangar 18 Wilson, Terry, 2:25–26 (Dayton, OH), 3:259–260, 260 Winchester, Simon, 1:45 Wulff, David M., 1:217 Winged Pharaoh (Grant), 1:58 Wulff, Wilhelm, 2:125 Wings of Deliverance. See People’s Temple Winter, William, 3:43–44 Wiseman, James, 1:220 X Wiseman, Richard, 1:83 The X-Files (TV program), 3:51, 3:287–288, Wishbones, 2:169 288 The Witch Cult in Western Europe (Murray), Xenophobia, 3:140 2:75, 87–88 Witch of Endor, 1:131–133 Witchcraft, 2:91–99 Inquisition and, 1:199–200, 217–218, 219 Y related violence (20th–21st c.), 2:101 Yama (Hindu deity), 1:5, 7–8 Satanism and, 1:289, 2:74 Year of the Dragon (film), 2:34 Seax-Wica, 2:81 Yeats, William Butler, 3:102 See also Wicca Yellow Turbans Tong, 2:36 Witchcraft Today (Gardner), 2:77, 85 “Yeren.” See Yeti Witchcraft trials, 2:99–108 Yeti, 3:66–68, 67 The Witches of Eastwick (film), 3:112 Yoga, 3:157

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained Cumulative Index 377

Yogananda, Paramahansa, 1:47 Zeuglodon, 3:87, 96 “Yossele” (Golem of Prague), 3:76 Zeus, statue of, 2:243 You Were Born Again to Be Together (Sutphen), Zeus (Greek deity), 1:267 1:59 Zhengxin, Yuan, 3:68 Young, Sherry and Terry, 3:180 Zinsstag, Lou, 3:272 candle, 2:172 Zodiac, 2:120, 121–123, 124 Zohar, 2:142 See also Kabbalah Z Zolar (astrologer), 2:123–124 Zachariah (Hebrew prophet), 3:250 Zombi, 2:55–56

Zadikel (angel), 2:58 Zombies of the Stratosphere (film). See Satan’s CUMULATIVE INDEX Zamora, Lonnie, 3:265–266 Satellites (film) Zaphkiel (angel), 2:58 Zoroaster (Persian religious leader), 1:288, 2:70–71 Zeitoun (Egypt) holy apparitions, 1:187, 190 Zosimus of Panapolis, 2:42 Zell, Oberon, 2:73, 74 Zulley, Jurgen, 3:121 Zell, Tim. See Zell, Oberon Zulu people, burial customs, 3:226 , 3:163, 169 Zuni people, fetishes, 2:193 Zeta I and II Reticuli, 3:275–276 Zuoguian, Feng, 3:68

The Gale Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained